《Fell for the Alpha-less Queen》 Chapter 1 Chapter I Fate in the Moonlit Shadows Chapter 1 Fate in the Moonlit Shadows 843.78% s The summer nights in Falindale were unbearably hot, with the air seemingly aze, stirring a restless uncase. After the evening sses at school, Tessa Sinir, as always, waited until most of her ssmates had left before heading home on her bike. She took a secluded lley, a shortcut that shaved more than twenty minutes off hermute despite its istion. However, before she could exit the alley, her sharp nose caught the distinct, overwhelming scent of blood. She wasn''t unfamiliar with the smell. While another teenage female werewolf might have panicked and fled. Tessa calmly continued pedaling forward. Sure enough, five minutester, she came upon a fierce battle deep within the alley. Ahead, a group of at least a dozen towering, muscr werewolves exuding raw savagery surrounded a single man with an extraordinary presence. These werewolves, their muscles taut and eyes glinting with ferocity, growled deeply, their snarling faces illuminated by the moonlight. The man they encircled was drenched in blood, but he was still valiantly fending off their attacks. Tessa, however, could tell he was badly injured-he wouldn''tst much longer. Well, this is a nuisance. Bncing one foot on the ground and the other on her bike''s pedal, one hand in her uniform pocket and the other lightly resting on the handlebars, Tessa let out a sharp whistle, drawing the attention of everyone involved. The sound caused both sides to pause and look her way This allowed Tessa to clearly see who the injured man was. He was Landon Thorne, the alpha of the Nightshade Pack, the most powerful werewolf pack on the Montedra continent. But the Nightshade Pack was based in Navoris-what was Landon, their alpha, doing in an out-of-the-way ce like Falindale? "Unless you want to die, leave now!" barked the leader of the werewolves, clearly dismissing her as an unawakened teenage werewolf. Tessa frowned, irritation shing in her eyes. "You''re blocking my way," she said tly. "Do you have a death wish?" the leader snapped, his patience wearing thin. They had been waiting for the perfect opportunity to attack Landon while he was alone, Poisoned and unable to shift into his wolf form, Landon was vulnerable. This was their best chance to kill YTEU, A Chapter I Fate in the Moonlit Shadows him, and they couldn''t afford interruptions. With a sharp nce from their leader, two of the werewolves immediately started toward Tessa. But before they could reach her, Tessa ced her other foot on the bike pedal and rode straight toward the pack, charging at them with reckless speed. In a single second, her bike rammed into one of the werewolves, sending him sprawling to the ground. Tessa used the momentum to push herself off the bike seat, flipping into the air andnding a double kick squarely on another werewolf''s face. The leader snarled at the sight of the girl attacking his men. ¡°Kill them both!¡± he barked. They were running out of me. If Nightshade Pack reinforcements arrived, they''d lose their chance to eliminate Landon forever. Landon, though barely clinging to consciousness, forced himself to rally. He was the alpha of the Nightshade Pack: He couldn''t afford to die here. Tessa hadn''t nned to stick around. She intended to teach these werewolves a lesson and leave. However, as she passed by Landon, her gaze inadvertently locked with his, Suddenly, her heartbeat raced out of control. At the same time, when Landon''s eyes met hers, an intense, fiery sensation ignited in his chest and spread like wildfire. It felt as if every cell in his body was set aze, filling him with renewed vigor and passion. He could no longer see or hear anything else-his world had narrowed down to her alone. "Mate..." he murmured, the word slipping from his lips as if by instinct. Chapter 2 The Alpha''s Shadowed Fate Chapter 2 The Alpha''s Shadowed Fate The bike that had just shot forward came to an abrupt Balt under Tessa''s control. + Free Coins She had been ready to leave, but a gut feeling stopped her. If she left Landon behind, she''d regret it for the rest of her life. With a sigh, she changed her mind and decided to lend him a hand. The next moment, Tessa tossed aside her bike, stopped holding back her true abilities, and instantly teleported into the midst of the werewolves. Without a weapon, she swiftly disarmed two of the werewolves and engaged in hand-to-handbat against the group. The leader, watching Tessa''s swift and brutal moves, straightened his posture, his expression growing serious. How can an unawakened teenage female werewolf possess such strength? But now wasn''t the time to dwell on that. "Kill them both!" the leader ordered coldly. No matter what, Landon had to die tonight. Tessa maneuvered past the fray and stopped beside Landon. "Still alive?" "Not dead yet," Landon replied, his gaze fixed on her. At 27, Landon had yet to meet his destined mate. But now, something about this young girl felt... different. If only I weren''t poisoned, he thought bitterly. Fler could confirm if she''s really my mate. But his wolf, Flex, had gone dormant after sustaining severe injuries trying to save him. Now wasn''t the time to focus on such things. The remaining werewolves rushed toward them again. "Look out!" Landon, wounded, managed to call out just as Tessaunched herself back into action. Her movements were precise, powerful, and effortless, taking on the entire group without breaking a sweat. Each strike was executed with cool confidence and efficiency When she finally had the werewolves sprawled on the ground. Tessa kicked one aside and turned toward Landon "Done. You''re wee," she said, mounting her bike to leave. was almost 11 p.m., and she needed to get home. Chapter 2 The Alpha''s Shadowed Chapter 2 Chapter 2 The Alpha''s Shadowed Fate But a But as she pedaled, her bike didn''t move. Turning back, she saw Landon gripping the rear seat, bus striking eyes filled with frustration despite thete hour. "Something else?" "Thank you," he said softly before copsing to the ground. "F*ck." Tessa muttered, staring at the elegant man now unconscious on the pavement. Finally, she sighed and crouched down to inspect his injuries. His body was riddled with jagged knife wounds and y marks from werewolves, though none were fatal The worst injury was a gunshot near his heart-a silver buller designed specifically to kill werewolves. If it had been one millimeter closer to his heart, he would have been beyond saving. Poisoned and unable to use his werewolf healing abilities, Landon looked utterly battered and broken. After examining his injuries, Tessa let out a long breath, Guess I have no choice. Resigned, she lifted him onto the back of her bike and pedaled out of the alley. Silver bullets are banned in the werewolf world. Those who wanted Landon dead couldn''t be ordinary werewolves. They''re likely tied to that mysterious organization... Not wanting to get entangled in old conflicts, Tessa avoided taking him to a hospital. Instead, she brought him to the medicalb at Falindale University. Navigating theb with practiced case, she switched on the lights and ced Landon on a dissection table used by medical students. She opened a cab, pulled on a surgical gown, and donned gloves. No anesthesia was avable, but he was unconscious. He can handle the pain. With a pair of scissors, she carefully cut away Landon''s blood-soaked shirt. The bullet was dangerously close to his heart-one wrong move, and it could rupture. She sterilized the scalpel and began extracting the bulle Despite being a hardened alpha, Landon awoke with a jolt of pain as the de cut near his heart. "What are you doing?" he growled, ring at the girl operating on him. Tessa hadn''t expected him to wake up mid-surgery. Still, considering the extent of his injuries, it would''ve been more surprising if he hadn''t. "If you want to live, don''t move, she snapped, uninterested in arguing. Landon gritted his teeth, letting out only a single groan as the scalpel cut deeper. For the rest of the procedure, he remained stoically silent. It wasn''t until the bullet was removed that he finally passed out again. Chapter 2 The Alpha''s Shadowed Fate "Impressive," Tessa muttered, setting down the scalpel. Typical of a Nightshade Pick alpha to endure surgery without anesthesia. With the life-threatening injury handled, Tessa used her Mind Link to summon her wolf, Emma. "Emma, help me detoxify him." "Of course," Emma responded softly. Tessa ced her hand on Landon''s chest, and a gentle white light spread from her palm, enveloping his body. Ten minutester, the light faded.. "All done. The poison is gone." Emma said kindly before retreating into silence. This was typical of Emma, a rare White Wolf with healing abilities. She only appeared at Tessa''smand to avoid unnecessaryplications. Thanks, Tessa murmured. With the poison neutralized and the bullet wound treated, Tessa left the rest to Landon''s natural healing abilities as a werewolf. After all, he was the alpha of the Nightshade Pack. His regenerative powers would handle the remaining injuries... Chapter 3 Chapter 3 The Alpha''s Fate: Bonds of Blood and Secrets Chapter 3 The Alpha''s Fate: Bonds of Blood and Secrets When Landon regained consciousness, most of his injuries had healed. +5 Free Cons Even the severe gunshot wound near his chest had been treated, though, being from a Silver Ballet, it wasn''t healing as as the rest. quickly He immediately turned his head to survey his surroundings but didn''t see the girl who had saved him. Strange. Why do I feel... disappointed? Flex, how are you feeling? Landon asked his woll through Mind Link. I''m fine now. I didn''t think I''d recover this quickly after being hit with Wolfsbane, Flex replied, his voice energetic. Landon let out a quiet sigh of relief Clearly, the girl hadn''t just removed the bullet-she''d detoxified him too. I''m sure you''re eager to meet our savior, Landon remarked to Flex before summoning his beta, Nathaniel Frost, via Mind Link. Nathaniel arrived at the Falindale University medicalb shortly after. The sight of Landon, blood-soaked and battered, nearly stopped him in his tracks. "Alpha, are you okay?" Nathaniel''s voice was thick with concern. From the moment Landon went missing. Nathaniel had been gued by anxiety. Now, seeing him like this, he couldn''t hide his rm. Landon wasn''t just the alpha of the Nightshade Pack; he was the most powerful alpha on the Montedra continent. For anyone to have injured him so severely. What kind of force are we dealing with? If Landon were harmed any further, it wouldn''t just throw the Nightshade Pack into chaos-the entire Montedra werewolf society would be at risk of falling apart. "I''m fine now," Landon said, his tone heavy. "They hired werewolf mercenaries this time¡ªand used a Silver Bullet. Someone is desperate to see me dead.¡± "You were hit by a Silver Bullet?" Nathaniel''s eyes widened in disbelief. "How are you?" "Someone helped me remove it. Find out who saved me." Landon interrupted. "Yes, Alpha." Once Nathaniel confirmed that Landon''s condition wasn''t critical, he escorted him back to their temporary residence in Falindale before setting out to investigate their mystery savior. The next morning, Nathaniel returned with a folder of information. "Alpha, I''ve found her," Nathaniel announced, handing the documents over. Landon opened the folder and skimmed through its contents, his brows knitting together. "A 17-year-old student? She hasn''t even awakened her wolf?" He paused. An unawakened teenage werewolf Chapter 3 The Alpha''s Fate: Bonds of Blood and Secrets. took down a team of mercenaries and performed aplex suggery! "Nathaniel, are you sure this information is urate?" Landon asked skeptically. s "Yes, Alpha, Nathaniel replied firmly. "I was just as shocked when I saw it, but I''ve double- and triple- checked everything. It''s definitely her." Nathaniel handed over a photograph. Landon took the picture and froze. The face staring back at him was unforgettable: young, radiant, and stunningly beautiful. But it was her blue eyes- vivid and arresting that held his gaze. "A 17-year-old unawakened female werewolf who can fight mercenaries and perform advanced surgery? Interesting." "Should we return to Navoris?" Nathaniel asked tentatively. They had barely set foot in Falindale, and this attack seemed like a calcted move to prevent them from being here. ¡°There''s still work to do here. Why would we leave?" Landon replied coolly. "If you''re scared, feel free to go back on your own Nathaniel''s jaw tightened. He wasn''t scared-he was just concerned for his alpha''s safety. "Let''s go meet this girl," Landon ordered, his eyes lingering on Tessa''s photograph. Nathaniel found Tessater that day, surrounded by a group of thuggish werewolves. "You must be Tessa," he called out. Dressed in her Falindale High uniform with her sleeves rolled up to reveal her pale wrists, Tessa ignored him and kept walking "Boss, she''s ignoring you!" one of the thugs eximed indignantly. No one at Falindale High dared to disrespect their leader. The gang leader, visibly irritated, stepped in front of her. "I''m talking to you! Are you deaf?" he barked, reaching for her arm. Tessa finally stopped, spat out her gum, and said coldly Move." Her tone was icy, cutting like a de. "Feisty, huh? You''ve messed with the wrong guy," the leader sneered, lunging at her. Before he could make contact, Tessa grabbed him and threw him over her shoulder. He hit the ground. hard, groaning in pain. "Do you know who I am? My dad-" Before he could finish, Tessa stomped on his face, silencing him. Wed, Apr 1D Chapter 3 The Alpha''s Fate: Bonds of Blood and Secrets "Shut up," she said tly, her voiceced with irritation The other thugs stared in stunned silence. Isn''t Tessa supposed to be a useless wolf-less girl? What''s going on? "Call my dad!" the leader screamed, his voice cracking Tessa won''t survive in Falindale after this!" Behind her, whispers erupted. Everyone knew Tessa''s story. She had licen abandoned by her pack, the Frostmoon Pack in Navoris. Tessa was the Frostmoon alpha''s daughter, but she had been born weak and wolf-less. A witch''s prophecy had dered she would never awaken her wolf, branding her a disgrace. The Sinir family despised her. Rumors painted her aszy and dishonorable, iming she associated with Rogues and had even miscarried a Rogue''s child a twelve. Embarrassed by her existence, the Sinirs had exiled her to Falindale to fend for herself Unbothered by the murmurs. Tessa walked on. Not long after, a sleek ck car pulled up beside her. The door opened, and a tall, handsome male werewolf stepped out. "Ms. Sinir," he said politely. "I''m Nathaniel. My alpha would like to have a word with you." He opened the back door, and Tessa saw the refined man seated inside-Landon. Despite knowing he was the alpha of the Nightshade Pack, Tessa showed no hint of the usual reverence werewolves disyed toward alphas. Instead, she climbed into the car and sat beside him. "You lost that much blood and still survived? Impressive," she remarked casually, her striking blue eyes void of emotion. This girl has some nerve, Nathaniel, seated in the front, felt his lips twitch. No one in Montedra talks to the alpha like this. "I''m Landon. Thank you for saving me yesterday," Landon said, handing her a business card. As he did, he silently reached out to Flex through Mind Link. Fler, is she our destined mate? Chapter 4 10.34 Chapter 4 Unbroken Bonds: The Alpha and the Outcast Chapter 4 Unbroken Bonds: The Alpha and the Outcast The moment Tessa stepped into the car, Flex sprang to life. s As soon as Landon posed his question, Flex responded eagerly. I can''t sense her wolf, so I can''t confirm if she''s my mate. But I like her! Funny, I do too, Landon replied. Though he couldn''t be certain if Tessa was his destined mate, he and Flex both felt drawn to her. Beyond that, Landon was certain she was hiding a lot of secrets. An unawakened teenage girl shouldn''t have been able to handle trained werewolf mercenaries¨Clet alone fifteen of them so effortlessly. What''s more, regr werewolves couldn''t withstand the oppressive force of his Alpha''s Presence, but Tessa wasn''t affected at all. Instead, she had the audacity to tease him with ease. And that wasn''t even mentioning her surgical skills and ability to detoxify him.... Everything about her only deepened Landon''s curiosity His conversation with Flexsted just moments, but in that time, Landon noticed how Tessa took the business card he offered, barely nced at it, and shovel it directly into her bag- "Did you study medicine?" Nathaniel finally asked the question on his mind. A 17- year-old girl who could remove a bullet wasn''t exactly ordinary. Tessa shook her head. "No. My neighbor''s a vet. I''ve helped him a few times." It wasn''t exactly a lie. Her neighbor did operate on wolves, and after watching him a few times, she had picked up the basics. Werewolves and wolves weren''t so different. Nathaniel nced at Landon, his expression hard to read. Did you hear that, Alpha? She treated you like a wild animal "A vet who can remove bullets?" Nathaniel asked incredulously. "I''ve never done it before," Tessa replied nonchntly. "He just looked like he was about to die, so I gave it a shot. "Drop me off at the next intersection, Tessa said to the river. The driver nced at Landon, who gave a slight nod of approval. When they reached the intersection, the car stopped, and Tessa got out "Ms. Sinir, are you sure you don''t need any help?" Nathaniel asked, recalling how she might have angered the wrong people. Chapter 4 Unbroken Bonds: The Alpha and the Outcast "No need," she said with a wave before hailing a taxi and driving off. ¡°She''s so cool.¡± Nathaniel muttered, watching her disappear. He hadn''t met a female werewolf like her before-and she was stunning to boot. "Alpha, do you think she''s telling the truth?" "What do you think?" Landon didn''t bother sparing Nathaniel a nce, his eyes still fixed in the direction Tessa had gone, a faint smile on his lips. "She''s interesting" Nathaniel was stunned. Did the Alpha just say she''s interesting? "Alpha, you''re not... into her, are you? I mean, I''ll admitshe''s beautiful-way more striking than the women in Navoris-but isn''t she a bit too young?" Landon shot him a sharp look, silencing him immediately. "Shallow." Nathaniel-shut his mouth. Sure, he was shallow. What man wasn''t? The next morning, Tessa barely made it to ss when her ssmates informed her the principal had alreadye looking for her three times. Tessie, what did you do this time?" Tessa had a bit of a reputation. Everyone knew her as a troublemaker, always fighting or getting into scrapes. Though, since transferring to their school, she hadn''t been in a single fight. Sure, she slept through every ss, but this was Falindale High-the worst school in the area. Half the students slept through ss, and the teachers didn''t care. "Nothing. I''ll go check it out." She tossed her bag onto her desk and headed for the principal''s office. "Tessa, what''s wrong with you?" Mr. Zav, the principal, was fuming. "Your reputation is already terrible, and I''ve tried to look past that. But why did you have to start a fight? Do you even know who you hit? That was Mr. Caldwell''s son-the chief of police! And you put him in the hospital! What are you going to do now?" He red at her, clearly regretting ever epting her into the school. "I''ve already called your mother. With the trouble you''ve caused, our school can''t keep you anymore. Find another school that will take you-if there''s one." Tessa stayed silent throughout his tirade. Within twenty minutes, L Quinn, her mother, arrived at the school. "Mr. Zav, what happened? Did Tessa get into trouble again?" L asked, not even bothering to get Tessa''s side of the story. "Your daughter is beyond our ability to handle," Mr. Zav snapped. "You need to take her home immediately. And do you realize who she''s offended? Mr. Caldwell! This is a serious matter. I shouldn''t have admitted her in the first ce." TICU, AU Chapter 4 Unbroken Bonds: The Alpha and the Outcast s L pleaded, ¡°Mr. Zav, please give her another chance. If even Falindale High won''t take her, no other school will." "Mrs. Sinir, I can''t help you. Your priority should be dealing with Mr. Caldwell. Now, please leave." Defeated, L turned and walked out of the office. Seeing Tessa waiting outside, L''s face twisted in anger. She raised her hand, ready to p her. But Tessa caught her wrist mid-air, her icy gaze locking onto L. "Mrs. Sinir, what are you doing? What does my life live to do with you-or the Sinir family? You all abandoned me, didn''t you? Whether I live or die has nothing to do with you." Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Forsaken Bonds: The Sinir Legacy They had made their decision five years ago, They chose to believe Winona Sinir''s lies, to trust her usations, and to abandon Tessa. If that was their choice, then Tessa had nothing to do with them anymore. +5 Free Colna "Tessa, how dare you say such things? Do you have any den how disgraceful your actions were? You''ve humiliated the entire Sinir family and the Frostmoon Pack in Navoris! And you still show no remorse?" L''s words were sharp and unforgiving. Tessa''s disappointment ran deep. As her mother, L had never believed her not once. "Since your disgrace of a daughter has already been cast out of the Sinir family and Frostmoon Pack my life and death have nothing to do with you anymore. Don''te looking for me, and stop meddling in my affairs." "Tessa''s voice was cold as she turned away to collect her bag from the ssroom and leave. L watched her go, her frustration growing. Can I really leave her be? No matter what, she is still my daughter- my blood runs in her veins. thing And with Walter Sinir, the former Frostmoon Pack alpha and Tessa''s grandfather, set to return, would only get moreplicated. Walter adored Tessa. If he found out they had abandoned her in Falindale, there was no telling how he''d react "Alpha, Tessa has been expelled from school," Nathaniel reported to Landon. "Also, she''s the youngest daughter of the Sinir family from Navoris-the one they abandoned here in Falindale." "The sister of Cedric Sinir, Frostmoon Pack''s alpha?" Landon asked. While the Frostmoon Pack wasn''t particrlyrge, Cedric was a known figure in Navoris "Yes, that''s her. She used to be quite infamous in Navoris. There were rumors that she eloped with a Rogue at just twelve years old-and even had an abortion." "Rumors? And you believed them?" Landon''s voice was sharp. What kind of Rogue could convince someone like Tessa to elope and have a child at twelve? It didn''t add 1. up. Nathaniel scratched the back of his neck awkwardly. "Well, it was her sister Winona who spread the story." "Winona?" Landon tried to recall but found the name unremarkable. "Alpha, this is a family matter. Are you nning to get involved?" Tessa intrigues me," Landon replied thoughtfully. "Bring her in. We might find her usefulter." "Wait. Alpha-are you nning to have her work for Thorne Corp?¡± Nathaniel was stunned. Thome Corp was the powerhouse of Montedra, responsible for half the continent''s werewolf GDP Talented werewolves had to pass rigorous tests just to get a chance to work there. And now the alpha wanted to bring in an unawakened teenager? 134 Wed, Apr 18 Chapter 5 Forsaken Bonds: The Sinir Legacy "Got a problem with that?" Landon''s gaze sharpened. Nathaniel quickly shook his head. ¡°Nope, not at all. Whatever you say, Alpha." 04877% s That evening. L was at her wit''s end. She hadn''t even managed to meet Mr. Caldwell, let alone resolve the situation with Tessa. She considered washing her hands of the matter entirely, abandoning Tessa to her fate, when Walter Sinir reached out through Mind Link. "No matter what, bring Tessa back. If you don''t, you won''t need toe back either," Waltermanded sternly., "Dad, bring Tessa back? You know what happened five years ago..." But before she could finish, Walter ended the link. L clenched her fists in frustration. Everyone in Navoris is just waiting to see me fail. If I bring Tessa back, the rumors will only get worse. Her train of thought was interrupted when Cedric arrived unexpectedly. "Aren''t you supposed to be on a business trip in Cndria? What are you doing here?" L asked. "I came personally to bring Tessa back," Cedric replied curtly. "Cedric, you know her reputation in Nayoris. If we bring her back, the Sinir family won''t be able to recover from the disgrace." "The truth of what happened five years ago has never been clear," Cedric said firmly. "We chose to believe, one side of the story, but I''ve never truly thought Tessa did anything to bring shame to the Sinir family or Frostmoon Pack. At the time, I was worried about her mental state in Navoris, so I thought sending her away would help. But now, it''s time for her toe back. She needs to prepare for university." Seeing Cedric''s determination, L could only relent, though her distaste for Tessa remained. "She won''t agree to go with you. You know how stubborn she is," L said bitterly. "I''ll handle it. You can leave now," Cedric said, cutting the conversation short. Tessa never expected to see Cedric in Falindale. What''s he doing here? Still, it didn''t matter. The Sinir family had nothing to do with her anymore. They had chosen Winona over her, and that was that. As Tessa tried to walk past him, Cedric grabbed her wrist. Chapter 6 Chapter 6 The Return: A Granddaughter''s Resolve. "Tessie, don''t ignore me. I''m here to bring you home," Cedric said gently. s Tessa frowned. Bring her home? He hadn''t been there when she needed him most. Now, she didn''t need him at all. "Sir, you''ve got the wrong person." Tessa said, pulling her hand free. Cedric''s brow furrowed. It seemed she still hadn''t forgiven them. "Tessa. I know you hate us, but at the time, we had no choice." "No choice? How could there be no choice? You made your choice." "Tessa, Grandpa''s back. He wants to see you. Even if we were wrong, Grandpa wasn''t. He misses your deeply." The Sinir family... perhaps Grandpa is the only one who still truly cares about me. "I see. I''lle back to see him," Tessa replied. As expected, mentioning their grandfather softened her "Grandpa asked me to bring you back. Come with me. "I can go back on my own." Tessa cut the conversation short and walked away, Back at her ce in Falindale, Tessa opened herptop input a string of code, and uncovered incriminating evidence of Mr. Caldwell''s corruption and illegal activities. She sent the evidence directly to Bravonea''s Ministry of Justice. Deputy Police Chief? Tessa thought with a smirk. These files are enough to put you behind bars for the rest of your life. Trash like you would raise a son just as worthless. With that task done, Tessa began packing her belongings. Afternding, Tessa took a taxi to the hotel she had booked. Although she was back in Navoris, she had no intention of staying at the Sinir family estate. After checking in and taking a shower, Tessa called another taxi to head to the Sinir residence. "Mom, are you saying Tessa''s back?" Winona''s face darkened at the news. "Your grandfather asked your brother to bring her home," L replied, her expression equally grim. "What is Grandpa thinking? After everything Tessa has done to disgrace this family, people are still talking behind my back! Now that she''s returned, how many more will gossip about us-about the Sinir family''s daughter.. Before Winona could finish her rant, Tessa walked in. She had heard every word. Winona didn''t care. Tessa, how can you be so shameless? If I were you, I wouldn''t even have the nerve to exist in this world." 0 Chapter 6 The Return: A Granddaughter''s Resolve Winona''s words dripped with venom. "If you''re so embarrassed, feel free to die now," Tessa replied icily. "Where''s Grandpa?" she added, not bothering to engage further. She was here for one reason only: her grandfather. Winona was livid. "Mom, look at her!" "Enough! Both of you, be quiet." Walter Sinir''s authoritative voice rang out as he descended from the second floor. "Tessa is my granddaughter, and she belongs in the Sinir family. If either of you says another word, you can leave this house!" "Grandpa, you can''t mean that! Tessa- "Winona, did you not hear me?" Walter''s tone turned sharp. "Tessa,e here. It''s been five years since I''ve seen you. Seeing her grandfather, his hair nowpletely white, Tessa felt a pang of guilt and sadness. But she kept herposure and approached him obediently. "Grandpa, I''m here to see you," she said softly. She''d been left to fend for herself in Falindale as a teenager, with no one to look after her. She''d grown thin and weary, but she had survived. Walter took her hand gently. "Tessa, five years ago, I wasn''t here. I didn''t know what happened. But now I''m back. As long as I''m here, no one will dare bully you. 16:52 Wed, Chapter 7 Chapter 7 sh of Bloodlines: The Return of Tessa Sinir "Thank you, Grandpa." Tessa felt a rare warmth in her heart. Grandpa was the only one in the family who believed her unconditionally, no strings attached. s "Child, what''s the need for thanks between us?" Walter Sinir said with a gentle smile. "Edmund, prepare. a room for Tessie." His mood visibly improved just seeing her. "L, handle Tessa''s school transfer tomorrow." "Dad. Tessa was expelled five years ago. I doubt any school will take her now," L replied hesitantly, This wasn''t Falindale, where money alone could secure Tessa a ce in a school. "She''ll transfer to Navoris High," Walter said, ignoring L''s protests. "Dad, do you think Navoris High is a supermarket anyone can walk into? It''s the mostpetitive high school in Navoris! Even Winnie had to rely on her own hard work to get in." "Grandpa, you don''t need to trouble yourself with my affairs, Tessa said calmly. She hade back to Navoris and to the Sinir estate only to see him. "Besides, I have my own ce to stay. I won''t live here." Walter''s expression darkened at her words. "Tessa, as I''ve said, no one can bully you while I''m here. Everything in the Sinir family will one day depend on you." "Grandpa, what does she have to offer?" Winona sneered. All she knows is how to fight and hang around with lowly Rogues." "You insolent child!" Walter''s voice thundered, and the room filled with the weight of his Alpha''s Presence Everyone froze, holding their breath, too afraid to say another word. "Winona, if you say one more thing, I''ll throw you our of the Sinir family and the Frostmoon Pack!" Walter roared, "What, has my word lost its authority after just five years away?" Walter Sinir had been the Frostmoon Pack''s alpha until five years ago. He had passed the title to his grandson Cedric before departing to join the Wolf n''s elite forces in their battle against the Vampire n at the border. Now, after the Wolf n''s victory, Walter had returned. Although no longer the official alpha, his strength and statusmanded unwavering respect, especially with his war-earned honors. "Tessa, are you also refusing to listen to me?"Walter turned his attention back to her, his tone softer but no less resolute. "Grandpa, I-Tessa faltered. If it had been anyone else, she wouldn''t have hesitated to reject them outright. But this was her grandfather, the one person who had always stood by her. "Fine. I''ll go to Navoris High," she finally agreed. If this Grandpa''sst hope, I''ll do it. 210-5% Wed, Apr 11 Chapter 7 sh of Bloodlines: The Return of Tessa Sinir Chapter 7 sh of Bloodlines: The Return of Tessa Sinir Thank you, Grandpa." Tessa felt a rare warmth in her heart. Grandpa was the only one in the family who believed her unconditionally, no strings attached. s "Child, what''s the need for thanks between us?" Walter Sinir said with a gentle smile. ¡°Edmund, prepare a room for Tessie.¡± His mood visibly improved just seeing her. "L, handle Tessa''s school transfer tomorrow." "Dad, Tessa was expelled five years ago. I doubt any school will take her now," L replied hesitantly. This wasn''t Falindale, where money alone could secure Tessa a ce in a school. "She''ll transfer to Navoris High," Walter said, ignoring L''s protests. "Dad, do you think Navoris High is a supermarket anyone can walk into? It''s the mostpetitive high school in Navoris! Even Winnie had to rely on her own hard work to get in." "Grandpa, you don''t need to trouble yourself with my affairs," Tessa said calmly. She hade back to Navoris and to the Sinir estate only to see him. "Besides, I have my own ce to stay. I won''t live here." Walter''s expression darkened at her words. "Tessa, as I''ve said, no one can bully you while I''m here. Everything in the Sinir family will one day depend on you." "Grandpa, what does she have to offer?" Winona sneered. "All she knows is how to fight and hang around with lowly Rogues." "You insolent child!" Walter''s voice thundered, and the room filled with the weight of his Alpha''s Presence. Everyone froze, holding their breath, too afraid to say another word. "Winona, if you say one more thing. I''ll throw you out of the Sinir family and the Frostmoon Pack!" Walter roared. "What, has my word lost its authority after just five years away?" Walter Sinir had been the Frostmoon Pack''s alpha until five years ago. He had passed the title to his grandson Cedric before departing to join the Wolf n''s elite forces in their battle against the Vampire n at the border. Now, after the Wolf n''s victory, Walter had returned Although no longer the official alpha, his strength and statusmanded unwavering respect, especially with his war-earned honors. "Tessa, are you also refusing to listen to me?" Walter turned his attention back to her, his tone softer but no less resolute. "Grandpa, I-"Tessa faltered. If it had been anyone else, she wouldn''t have hesitated to reject them outright. But this was her grandfather, the one person who had always stood by her. "Fine, I''ll go to Navoris High," she finally agreed. If this Grandpa''sst hope, I''ll do it Wed, Apr 1b GI Chapter 7 sh of Bloodlines: The Return of Tessa Sinir s "But I won''t live here," she added firmly. Staying under the same roof with people she despised wasn''t. something she could tolerate-she might actually kill them. "That''s fine." Walter relented. "I won''t force you. But since you just returned tonight, spend one night here with me. Tessa nodded in agreement. "It''ste, Grandpa. You should rest. I''ll stay around for the next few days to keep youpany," she said gently, not wanting to disappoint him further. "Good. I''m getting old. I just want to see my family living in harmony," Walter said, his voice heavy with meaning, before heading upstairs. After Walter left, L took Edmund to prepare a room for Tessa. In the living room, only Tessa and Winona remained. Winona studied Tessa carefully. She seems different now, she thought. But no matter how much Tessa had changed, she was still the same useless girl she had been five years ago. Back then, Tessa had been the weakest werewolf in the Sinir family-easy to bully and too timid to fight back. Now, five yearster, she was still a powerless failure, nearly an adult and yet still unable to awaken her wolf. Winona, on the other hand, had awakened her wolf three years ago. Taking down someone like Tessa would be as easy as squashing an ant. "Tessa, I can''t believe you had the nerve toe back. Are you looking to get kicked out again?" With Walter no longer present, Winona''s true nature emerged, her words dripping with cruelty and venom far beyond her years. Tessa calmly pulled a piece of gum from her pocket, unwrapped it, and popped it into her mouth before speaking. "Winona, the same way you kicked me out of the Sinir family and Frostmoon Pack back then, I''ll do the same to you." Tessa said coolly. With that, she turned and walked upstairs. Winona was livid. How dare this powerless waste speak to me like that? She red daggers at Tessa''s retreating figure. Just you wait, Tessa. You ll regret75%m s "What''s scared? Never heard of it," Tessa replied, stepping up. With lightning speed, she intercepted the ball before Queenic could react. She stepped back beyond the three-point line, raised the ball-and hurled it directly into Queenie''s stomach. "Whoa! I thought she was going for a three-pointer!" someone in the crowd eximed. "Yeah, right. She thinks she''s York or something?" anotherughed. York had been a star on Navoris High''s team before earning a schrship to Navoris University "Tessa, give it up. Losing to Queenie isn''t shameful." The crowd''s derisiveughter filled the air, but Tessa remained unfazed. "Sorry," she saidzily. "Haven''t yed in a while." Queenie, clutching her stomach, straightened slowly, her smugness reced with wariness. Tessa''s ball handling and precision weren''t just good-they were exceptional, evenpared to an awakened wolf like herself. "Continue," Tessa said, her voice calm butmanding The next round began, and Queenie doubled down on her defense. She was determined to block Tessa, but with one swift move, Tessa intercepted the ball again. This time, she didn''t hesitate. Stepping outside the three-point line, she sent the ball hurtling straight into Queenie''s side. Queenie''s teammates finally intervened, rushing to her side. "You''re doing this on purpose!¡± one of them used, ring at Tessa. Tessa smirked, her gaze icy. "Took you long enough to #gure that out. Guess your vision isn''t great." "You-!" They were part of Navoris High''s elite basketball team, yet they were being humiliated on their home court. "All five of you," Tessa said, her tone sharp and dismissive, e at me. I don''t have time to y around." The crowd gasped. "Tessa''s insane. Five on one?" "She''s going to get destroyed." But the confidence in Tessa''s voice and the sharp precision of her movements had some wondering if she could actually pull this off. Chapter 22 Chapter 22: The Reckoning Chapter 22: The Reckoning The whistle blew, signaling the continuation of the game. Five yers encircled Tessa, their movements calcte and aggressive, but she remained calm, effortlessly maneuvering through their attempts to trap her. 75% s Queenie shot a nce at her teammates, her eyes filled with malicious intent. If skill couldn''t win the game, they would resort to underhanded tactics. "Target her legs. Make sure she can''t walk out of here," one of the teammates whispered, her voice dripping with malice. Tessa instantly recognized their intent, and a sharp chill settled in her gaze. They wanted to y dirty? Fine. She wasn''t one to back down. As Queenie lunged forward with a vicious kick aimed at Tessa''s shin, Tessa leapt gracefully into the air, her body soaring as she executed a wlessyup. The crowd erupted. "Did you see that? Her jump is insane!" "She''s like a pro!" The ball swished through the hoop, and Tessanded effortlessly, meeting Queenie''s shocked gaze with an impassive expression.- Over the next ten minutes, the match became a one-woman show. Tessa dominated the court, weaving through her opponents with ease and scoring relentlessly. The school''s basketball team, which had prided itself on its prowess, was humiliated. When the final whistle blew, the scoreboard read 50-0, The silence around the court was deafening. Queenie and her teammates stood frozen, their faces red with embarrassment. The crowd''s murmurs felt like jeers, driving the humiliation deeper. They had never lost so badly, let alone to someone they had dismissed as a "wolf-less waste." Ysabel sprinted onto the court, throwing her arms around Tess?. "Tessie, that was amazing! You could totally make the national team!" Tessa gently pushed Ysabel away, herposure unchanged. "It''s not that big of a deal," she replied, brushing off the praise. Queenie clenched her fists. How had Tessa be this strong? She couldn''t believe how thoroughly she had been humiliated. "Queenie, let''s go," one of her teammates whispered, eager to escape the crowd''s scrutiny. Wed, Apr To Chapter 22: The Reckoning 75%0 s "Go? Already?" Tessa''s voice was light, but her words carried a weight that stopped them in their tracks. "Queenie, don''t tell me you''ve forgotten our bet." The crowd stirred, their attention sharpening. "Tessa, don''t push it. We''re all ssmates. There''s no need to take things so far," one of Queenie''s teammates tried to reason. "Yeah, let it go.". Tessa raised an eyebrow. "Integrity matters. Queenie, you made the terms yourself. Or are you saying you''re the kind of person who doesn''t honor their word?" Ysabel scoffed, stepping in. ¡°Funny how they only talk about letting it go'' now. If Tessie had lost, do you think they''d show the same mercy?"" Queenie bit her lip hard, tears stinging her eyes. The thought of kneeling and begging for forgiveness in front of everyone was unbearable. "What''s the problem, Queenie? Weren''t you full of confidence just a moment ago?" Tessa''s voice remained detached, but her piercing gaze demandedpliance Queenie''s pride crumbled under the weight of the crowd''s judgment. Slowly, she sank to her knees. "I''m sorry," she muttered, her voice barely audible. "Speak up. I can''t hear you," Ysabel demanded, her tone cutting. "I''m sorry!" Queenie shouted, her voice cracking as tears rolled down her cheeks. At that moment, Winona appeared, her expression cold and disapproving. She rushed to Queenie''s side, pulling her to her feet. "Tessa, you''ve gone too far." Queenie clung to Winona, sobbing uncontrobly. "I''ll take care of this, Queenie. Let''s get you back to ss," Winona said, her voice soothing as she escorted. the humiliated girl away. Tessa, unfazed, watched them leave, her indifference unwavering. As the scene unfolded, York approached the court, having witnessed everything. Queenie saw him and, in a burst of desperation, ran to him. "Yorkie, you saw it! Tessa-she''s a monster! She humiliated me in front of everyone!" York looked at her coldly, stepping back to create distance. "Queenie, I already told you. This has nothing to do with Tessa. I like her. Stop bothering her, or I won''t hold back next time." The words hit Queenie like a p, her sobs turning into a choking silence as York walked away, his eyes, 17:07 Wed, Apr 16 G O Chapter 22: The Reckoning focused solely on Tessa. 75% s Chapter 23 Chapter 23: Tessa''s Rising Tensions Chapter 23: Tessa''s Rising Tensions York left without sparing Queenie a nce. s "Winnie, why is he-treating me like this? How could he abandon me after I gave him my everything? And now, just because of Tessa!" Queenie sobbed uncontrbly, her eyes red and swollen from crying. Winona draped an arm around her shoulder, feigning concern. "Tessa''s always been that way. Even if she doesn''t like someone, she''ll still take them from others- especially if she knows it''ll hurt. It''s because she looks so stunning, isn''t it?" "That wretched Tessa! I''ll never forgive her!" Queenie''s face twisted with hatred. Then, as if realizing something, she turned to Winona. "But Winnie, she''s your sister. You''re not on her side, are you?" "She''s never treated me like a sister, Queenie, you''re my best friend. I''ll always stand by you. Whatever you decide to do, I''ll support you." "Winnie..." Queenie was moved to tears, but Winona''s unseen smile was filled with disdain. Queenie is such a fool. She wants me to deal with Tessa? Pathetic. She couldn''t even hold her own against her. Tessa wasn''t the same girl she was five years ago. But no matter how much she had changed, Winona was determined to destroy her. "Tessie, you''re amazing! If you were a guy, I''d totally marry you!" Ysabel chirped, still giddy from the basketball showdown. "Don''t do that again," Tessa said tly, referring to Ysabel stepping in to block the basketball for her. "But you''re my best friend! Of course I''d protect you!" Tessa felt a pang of warmth. In Falindale,-she had only been able to rely on herself. It wasn''t until she awakened her wolf and discovered hertent strength that no one dared to bully her anymore. But Ysabel was the first person who ever stepped up to protect her without hesitation. While Tessa was lost in thought, Ysabel had already edited a video of the basketball match and posted it on Facebook. Caption: My Tessie is so cool. I want to marry her so badly! After liking her own post, Ysabel tucked her phone away, satisfied, and turned her attention back to ss. The first period was physics. Mr. Hamilton walked in and immediately noticed Tessa resting her head on the desk. He marched over and rapped on her table. "Tessa, I understand you''re not nning on going to college. You''re a delinquent; I don''t expect much from you. But I have one request-don''t sleep in my ss. If the principal sees this, it makes me look bad." Mr. Hamilton, already in a foul mood from a lunchtime argument with another teacher, had no patience Chapter 23: Tessa''s Rising Tensions 75% s left. "Yes, Mr. Hamilton." Tessa straightened up, deciding it wasn''t worth arguing. But her calm demeanor only fanned his irritation. "Get out!" he snapped. Tessa raised an eyebrow. What''s his problem today? "Are you deaf? I said, get out!" With a resigned sigh, Tessa grabbed her bag and left the ssroom. Watching her leave, Queenie smirked. Looks like I''m not the only one who can''t stand her. Staying at Navoris High won''t be easy for you, Tessa. "Tessie-" Ysabel started to follow her, but Tessa shook her head. "I''m fine. Stay and focus on ss." Tessa exited the building, her mood unbothered.. Meanwhile, at Thorne Corp, Nathaniel hade to discuss a business deal with Landon. When he noticed a Facebook post from Ysabel, he couldn''t suppress augh. Landon nced up, then returned to his documents. "Alpha, what is it about Tessa? Even your little niece is gushing about wanting to marry her!" Nathaniel teased, chuckling. "What?" The mention of Tessa caught Landon''s attention. "Check Facebook." Landon opened the app, finding Ysabel''s post and video of Tessa''s one-versus- five basketball game. "She''s incredible! Taking on five people by herself-that''s the kind of energy I had back in the day," Nathaniel said, impressed In the video, Tessa''s cool demeanor and skillful dominance were captivating. Her precise throws, especially the ball hitting Queenie, carried an unflinching ferocity that made her seem untouchable. Watching her, Landon felt his chest tighten. She just had surgery yesterday. And today, she''s ying such an intense game? Does she even care about her health? "I need to go," Landon said abruptly, standing up and heading for the door. "What? Seriously? You''re just leaving me here?" Nathaniel called out, but Landon didn''t bother responding.. Chapter 23: Tessa''s Rising Tensions 75% s What could be so urgent that it makes him ditch a meeting? Nathaniel wondered, though he had a pretty good idea of the answer. 17.08 Wed, Apr To Chapter 24 Chapter 24: An Unexpected Encounter Chapter 24: An Unexpected Encounter As Tessa stepped out of the school gates, her phone buzzed with a call from Luna. "What''s up?" she asked, her tone casual. 70 s "You''re in Navoris, aren''t you?" Luna asked, concernng her voice. Since the establishment of the Lightwing Order, Luna had never met Phantom in person. Now that Phantom was in Navoris, Luna couldn''t resist the chance. "Yes," Tessa replied inly. "Then let''s meet!" Luna said eagerly. "Why?" Tessa raised an eyebrow. Is there really a need? "Because I want to see you! You''re the only member of the Lightwing Order I haven''t met yet. Everyone''s dying to know what you''re like." "I''m just an ordinary person." "Cut it out, Phantom! The top-ranked hacker on the global leaderboard calls herself ordinary? You''re joking, right?" "Luna, I''m here for something important." "Do you need help?" Luna asked immediately, concern deepening. Tessa knew how much the Lightwing Order cared for her, especially as their youngest and most skilled member. "No need. I can handle it myself." "Phantom, remember, you''re not alone. We''ve got your back, always." Tessa softened slightly. "I''m at Chiaroscuro Lane. Come if you want." "Got it! Send me your location. I''m on my way!" Luna''s excitement was palpable. Meeting Phantom was a privilege others could only dream of. Tessa settled into a cozy caf¨¦ on Chiaroscuro Lane, whereptops were avable for customer use. She logged into her email, skimming through her recent messages. One email caught her attention-it was from Dr. Gu Shi, asking when she nned to join the International Medical Organization. Tessa replied sinctly, stating she hadn''t decided yet and would let him know in due course. Just as she hit "Send," Luna entered the caf¨¦. Spotting the breathtakingly elegant girl by the window, Luna immediately knew it was her. "Phantom, it''s me, Luna," she greeted, sliding into the seat across from Tessa. Tessa nced up briefly. "Just call me Tessa," she said. "We''re in the real world. Let''s keep it low-key." "Tessa, how long are you staying in Navoris? I''ve got a job for you." Chapter 24: An Unexpected Encounter s "What kind of job? Something you can''t handle yourselves?" Tessa asked, though she wasn''t keen on taking new assignments at the moment. "It''s about Mr. Young. You''ve heard of him, right?" "The scientist from the Academy?" "Exactly. He''s gone missing, and he holds critical technology-highly sensitive stuff." "Got it. I''ll take the job." "Fair warning: the payout isn''t as high as some of your previous gigs. Four million isn''t muchpared to what the big corporations usually offer to hire you." "It''s fine," Tessa said nonchntly. For her, hacking was more of a hobby than a career. Earning money was just an added perk. With business wrapped up, Luna leaned forward eagerly. "So, what brings you to Navoris? Are you sure you don''t need our help?". "I don''t." Just then, Tessa''s phone rang again. "Where are you?" Landon''s deep voice came through the line as soon as she answered. "I''m at Chiaroscuro Lane. Why?" Tessa asked, puzzled. Does this guy have nothing better to do? "Wait there. I''ming to find you. Don''t move." "Who was that?" Luna asked curiously. "A friend''s uncle," Tessa replied after a brief pause, settling on a definition for Landon. Chapter 25 Chapter 25; An Unexpected Ride Chapter 25: An Unexpected Ride s "An uncle, huh?" Luna teased, raising an eyebrow. "Your friend''s uncle must be older. Be careful, Phantom. Sometimes older guys have a thing for young girls like you." "I know," Tessa replied with a smirk. "What do you mean you know? Never mind, as long as we''re around, no one will dare mess with you. In Navoris, you can strut around like you own the ce!" "Lina, I never realized how cute you were," Tessa chuckled. How exactly does one ''strut around horizontally''? Caught off guard by thepliment, Lina-blushed. "Alright, since your friend''sing, I''ll head out. I''ll send you the information on Mr. Young''s case when I get back. You''ll need to coordinate with the chief of the Navoris state criminal division." "Got it." Lina left not long before Landon arrived. Spotting Tessa, he immediately walked over and sat across from her. "How are you feeling? Should I take you to the hospital he asked, his expression serious. "I''m fine, Mr. Thorne. Don''t you have better things to do?" Tessa asked, raising an eyebrow. "I do, but I had to check on you. Did someone bother you?" "Please, I''m lucky if I don''t end up bothering others. Who would dare mess with me?" Tessa''s words slipped out before she could filter them, revealing more of her true nature than she intended. "The doctor advised you to rest. You should listen." Landon had rushed over, but seeing her in good spirits, he rxed. Ordering himself a coffee, he asked casually, "How''s it going at Navoris High? Are you settling in?" ¡°Not bad," Tessa replied, her tone indifferent. The likes of Queenie and her gang were beneath her notice. Landon opened hisptop, settling in to work remotely The caf¨¦ became a scene to behold-two strikingly attractive individuals sharing a table. Landon, with hisposed elegance, exuded an aura of innate authority while Tessa''s ethereal beauty andid-back demeanor caught everyone''s attention. Together, they drew curious nces from passersby. Though they exchanged only asional words, Landon''s calm presence seemed to anchor Tessa. For some reason, she didn''t mind him being there. Midway through a game, Tessa''s phone rang. "Grandpa? What''s up?" she answered, her tone softening. "Tessie! I was thinking, why don''t youe home for dinner tonight? You promised to visit once a week, remember?" Walter sounded half pleading, halfining. Chapter 25: An Unexpected Ride, "Tonight?" "Why, is it too much to ask for one dinner?" "Alright, I''lle." g "Promise? I''m holding you to it," Walter said firmly before hanging up, not giving her a chance to back out. "Who was that?" Landon asked, curious to see her rare disy ofpliance. "My grandfather," Tessa replied curtly, clearly unwilling to delve into details about the Sinir family. She began packing up her things. The Sinir family''s estate was over an hour away by car, and she didn''t want to bete. "I''ll drive you," Landon offered. Tessa didn''t object. They left the caf¨¦ together, stepping out to find Landon''s sleek silver Lamborghini parked by the curb. Its elegant lines drew stares from everyone nearby. When Landon opened the passenger door for her with practiced grace and shut it gently once she was inside, it only heightened the onlookers'' envy. "I wish I were that girl," one woman sighed wistfully. "Dream on. Look at her-young, stunning, and elegant. That face alone makes her a rarity in Navoris," another said, sounding defeated. Unbeknownst to them, someone else was watching from a distance-Winona, out shopping with friends. Who''s that man? I''ve never seen him before, Winona thought, narrowing her eyes as the car sped away. Chapter 26 Chapter 26: A Family Dispute "Are you nning to return to Wisteria Apartment tonight?" Landon asked after dropping her off. "Yes." Tessa didn''t enjoy staying here. She''d onlye back for dinner because her grandfather had insisted. "Call me when you''re done. I''ll pick you up." "There''s no need; I can get back on my own." "Just go inside," Landon said firmly, leaving no room for argument. Tessa nodded, recognizing his goodwill. She didn''t dislike Landon''s presence. In fact, deep down, she felt an odd sense offort and even a little anticipation when he was around-though she couldn''t exin why. Landon''s silver Lamborghini pulled away, heading back. Meanwhile, Winona, returning home in a ck Mercedes, caught sight of the car. She quickly rolled down her window, trying to catch a glimpse of the driver''s face. But the tinted, anti-peep windows gave her nothing to work with. As the Mercedes pulled up at the Sinir estate, Winona stepped out of the car, surprised to see Tessa lingering by the gate. "Who was that man just now?" Tessa didn''t even nce at her. The household staff, hearing the sound of their arrival, opened the heavy iron gates. Without a word, Tessa walked in. Seeing her ignored, Winona''s temper red. ¡°Tessa, what''s with that attitude? I''m your sister! I''m just worried you might be getting deceived. Do you even know how many older werewolves rent luxury cars to prey on pretty young females like you?" "Thanks for your concern, but I''ll manage," Tessa replied dismissively. If it had been anyone else, she might have taken the warning seriously. Buting from Winona? It wasughable. Nobody in the world wished her ill more than her so-called sister. Inside the estate, Walter was already waiting downstairs apanied by Yardley Sinir, the family patriarch. ¡°Dad, you''re back!" Winona eximed, rushing over to embrace him. "I missed you so much." Since sustaining injuries during the vampire-war five years ago, Yardley had been undergoing rehabilitation at a werewolf hospital. Yardley patted Winona on the back. "How''s school going? The college entrance exams areing up-focus and do your best." "Don''t worry, Dad. I''m consistently in the top five of my year. I''ll definitely get into an Ivy League Chapter 26: A Family Dispute 63% Finished: Yardley''s gazended on Tessa, and his expression soured. The daughter who had humiliated the family five years ago... How could he feel anything but disappointment seeing her now? "Why are you even back here? Haven''t you embarrassed us enough?" His warm demeanor toward Winona was gone, reced by disdain for Tessa. "It was my decision to bring her back!" Walter barked, mming his cane against the floor. "Do I not even have a say in my own household anymore?" Tessa moved to Walter''s side, gently rubbing his back to calm him down. "Grandpa, don''t get upset. It''s bad for your health.¡± "Tessie, I know you mean well, but I can''t just sit by and watch them treat you like this," Walter replied angrily. "Dad," Yardley interjected, his tone tight. "I understand you''ve always doted on her, but this time, she really crossed the line-" "Crossed the line? And you''ve never made mistakes in your life?" Walter shot back. *Please don''t get mad, Grandpa. Dad, he''s just worried about you," Winona chimed in sweetly, trying to diffuse the tension. "Enough. Let''s eat," Walter dered, cutting the argument short. Walter pulled Tessa to sit beside him at the dining table Yardley, Winona, and L each took their seats as well. Dinner began in tense silence, each person harboring their own thoughts. Toward the end of the meal, Walter finally broke the quiet. "I didn''t just call Tessie back for dinner tonight," he announced. The other three turned to look at him, though Tessa remained as uninterested as ever. "I still hold 20% of Sinir Corp''s shares. I''ve decided to transfer them to Tessie. That way, she''ll have some security." Sinir Corp might not rival Thorne Corp, but it was a top-tenpany in Navoris and the Sinir family primary financial lifeline, supporting the Frostmoon Pack as well. "Dad, what are you talking about? You can''t just give your shares to Tessa!" Yardley protested, his tone sharp. 68 20.45 Mon, Apr 21 Chapter 27 ove the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 27 Heir of Shadows: A Battle for Legacy 63% Finished "Dad, Tessie is still young. What if she sells the shares and harms Sinir Corp in the process?" Winona''s voice wasced with urgency, her frustration barely concealed. She hadn''t expected her grandfather to suddenly decide to hand over all his shares to Tessa. It wasn''t fair. She''d worked so hard to prove herself, to be the perfect heiress. But as always, Tessa effortlessly stole the spotlight. "Grandpa, please reconsider. This decision is too rash, Winona implored, her voice softening in an attempt to sway him. "The shares are mine," Walter said firmly. "And I''ll give them to whoever I please. Your attitudes toward Tessie are disgraceful." "Dad, Sinir Corp''s shares aren''t just personal assets; they''re vital to the family and the pack. This isn''t a decision to take lightly," Yardley objected, his tone growing increasingly frustrated. "Tessie, say something!" L turned to Tessa, her gaze sharp. "You don''t even know how to manage apany. What will you do with those shares?" "What do you want me to say?" Tessa''s calm reply carried a subtle edge of defiance. "You must have whispered something to Grandpa," L used, her frustration spilling over. "Do you even understand what you''re asking for?" "Tessa, you''ve already humiliated this family once. How can you have the nerve to take Sinir Corp''s shares now?" Yardley added, his voice dripping with disdain. Tessa chuckled coldly, her gaze sweeping over them with indifference. They really think I''m the enemy, don''t they? "I didn''t want the shares," she said, her voice steady. "But since you''re all so desperate for me not to have them, I''ve decided I''ll take them after all. Thank you, Grandpa." Her words hit like a thunderp. Yardley and L stared at her, their faces pale with fury. Walter gave a satisfied nod. "Good. On Monday, I''ll have mywyer handle the transfer. Tessie,e by then to finalize everything." Yardley''s hands clenched into fists under the table, but Walter''s authority left no room for further argument. "Tessie, let me arrange for a driver to take you home," Walter offered, knowing how ufortable she felt in the Sinir house. "No need, Grandpa. I''ll go on my own. You should rest early," Tessa replied with a small smile, her demeanor softening only for him. After Walter retired upstairs, the remaining members of the Sinir family sat in tense silence. "Dad, is Grandpa serious?" Winona asked, her voice trembling with disbelief. "You focus on your studies," Yardley snapped. "I''ve already paved the way for you. The youngest son of the TL n...1. 1371 40.45 Mon, Apr 21 Chapter 27 Heir of Shadows: A Battle for Legacy ÆßÈÕ»á63%•þ Finished: Yardley''s hopes were pinned on Winona. Tessa''s reputation was irreparably tarnished, and herck of a wolf made her useless to the family, But Winona, bright and aplished, was their best chance at securing the Sinir family''s position. As Tessa exited the Sinir estate, she spotted the familiar silver Lamborghini parked near the gate. Landon stepped out, opened the passenger door for her, and shielded her head as she climbed in. The smooth, gentlemanly gesture caught the attention of the Sinir household. From her bedroom window, Winona''s eyes narrowed as she watched the scene unfold. She couldn''t make out the man''s face, but his tailored suit and confident presence were unmistakable. Who is he? And why is he being so attentive to Tessa? Winona couldn''t help the bitter jealousy that bubbled inside her. Tessa always seemed to attract what she desired most effortlessly. But who cares? she thought. What kind of decent man would want someone like her? As the Lamborghini drove off, Winona clenched her fists. "Tessa, you won''t stay lucky for long." Inside the car, Landon nced at Tessa as she leaned back in her seat and closed her eyes. "Rough evening?" he asked, concerncing his voice. "I''m fine," she replied, her voice soft but firm. The Sinir family... it''s just a matter of time before I settle everything once and for all. "Rest, then," Landon said. "I''ll wake you when we''re home." "Hmm." For reasons she couldn''t quite understand, being near Landon always put her at ease. She hadn''t meant to fall asleep, but the soothing hum of the car and his steady presence lulled her into a deep slumber. 68 Chapter 28 Chapter 28 The Alpha''s Pursuit: Shadows of Destiny Finished The silver-gray Lamborghini glided into the parking lot of Wisteria Apartment and parked neatly in its space. Landon turned to look at her peaceful, sleeping profile He didn''t wake her. In her sleep, she looked so serene, like a little angel. So calm, so beautiful. She made him want to stay by her side forever, just to guard her and make sure she had sweet dreams. I want to kiss her, Flex suddenly piped up. Flex, that''s not very gentlemanly, Landon replied in his mind. I like her. I want her to be our Luna, Flex insisted, unyielding. We''ll have to wait until she''s an adult. For years, Landon hadn''t found his destined mate. The Thorne family elders had repeatedly urged him to settle down, even suggesting potential partners-strong capable female werewolves with impable backgrounds. None of them had ever stirred anything in him. But the moment he met Tessa, he''d been captivated. Even though she had no wolf and carried a reputation many would shun, he knew without a doubt-she was the one for him. She was the one he would choose, no matter what. Tessa stirred awake, blinking herself back to consciousness. She realized she''d fallen asleep in the car-and for two whole hours, no less. The first thing she saw when she opened her eyes was Landon, his striking features still the epitome of calm and control. "Mr. Thorne," she murmured, her voice slightly hoarse from sleep, "are you trying to court me?" Her blunt question caught Landon by surprise. He turned to face her fully, her sleep-softened demeanor tugging at his chest. "Yes," he replied, his deep voice unwavering. "Can''t you tell?" Still groggy, Tessa blinked in confusion. "Why?" He reached out, gently pinching her cheek-her baby-soft skin made his hand linger a moment longer than he''d intended. "I''m following my heart," Landon said simply, his tone sincere and unhurried. Her heart skipped a beat. Is he... serious? She couldn''t quite grasp the implications of his answer. Why her, of all people? Landon''s calm intensity was disarming. He never seemed to rush or pressure her. Somehow, his patience felt even more dangerous than any impulsive deration. Chapter 28 The Alpha''s Pursuit: Shadows of Destiny Tessa quickly pushed open the car door, needing air and space. Landon followed her out, watching her with an unreadable expression. "Goodnight," she said hurriedly, retreating toward her apartment. 63% Finished Later that night, as Tessay in bed staring at the ceiling, her thoughts inevitably circled back to Landon''s words. "I''m following my heart." He had been nothing but kind to her-gentle yet firm, protective but never overbearing. For someone of his status to invest so much time and effort into her....it was baffling. She was no stranger to people wanting something from her, but Landon? His sincerity felt real. And that scared her. ¡°Emma¡± she whispered into the quiet of her room. Her wolf emerged, stretchingzily within her consciousness. "Yes, my dear?" Emma responded, her voice smooth and warm. "Do you think he might be... our fated mate?" Emma chuckled softly. "Sweetheart, you''re not eighteen yet. I can''t sense anything until then." A wave of disappointment hit her, though she didn''t know why. I guess I''ll just have to wait. For the first time in her life, Tessa found herself eager for her birthday. When she turned eighteen, she''d finally know the truth-and a part of her hoped it would confirm what her heart already suspected. Landon could very well be the one. He has to be, she thought, her heart skipping in anticipation. 68 Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Obsession and Vengeance 63% Finished The next morning, as Tessa arrived at school, she immediately sensed that something was off. Sure enough, there was trouble brewing. Students at Navoris High were whispering and pointing at her from all directions. Ysabel, who had been waiting for her by the gate, quickly ran up to her. "Tessie, that idiot York is here again." "Didn''t he already break up with Queenie?" Tessa asked, her tone indifferent. "Yeah, but this York is delusional! He''s trying to chase after you now. Can you believe it? He doesn''t even bother checking himself in the mirror before doing this nonsense." To Ysabel, no ordinary werewolf could ever deserve someone as extraordinary as her Tessie. As soon as Tessa walked through the school gates, York came running over. He held out an absurd disy: property deeds, bank cards, and savings records. "Tessa, I''m serious about you! Just say yes, and all of this is yours!" "York, are you here to make a fool of yourself?" Ysabel couldn''t help butugh. What an idiot! Nearby, Queenie had overheard York''s arrival and rushed over. She was just in time to witness this humiliating scene. "Tessa, tell me-what do I have to do to make you ept me?" York''s eyes gleamed with determination, ignoring the growing crowd and the judgmental stares. "Move," Tessa said coldly, her patience already running thin. But York grabbed her wrist. Tessa hated being touched. Her blue eyes narrowed dangerously, an unspoken warning shing across them. "Do you want to keep that hand?" York, oblivious to the danger, grinned as if he believed his charm could conquer anything. "Tessa, be with me. I can give you everything you''ve ever wanted." Her patience finally snapped. Tessa twisted his arm sharply. "Ahhh!" York''s scream echoed through the courtyard as his arm was dislocated in one swift motion. "Don''t touch me. I warned you." 33 Chapter 29 Obsession and Vengeance 63% Finished: Ignoring York''s agonized groans, Tessa stepped on the pile of documents and cards he had so proudly disyed. Without so much as a nce back, she walked away with Ysabel. Ysabel was stunned. That fluid motion, thatmanding aura... She had to hold herself back from cheering out loud. She''s too cool! Ysabel thought, her admiration soaring. Tessa could do no wrong in her eyes. Everything she did was downright impressive. Nearby, Queenie''s friends tried to pull her away. "Queenie, let''s go. York''s just a piece of trash. He brought this on himself." "Yeah, Queenie, let''s leave. ss is about to start." But Queenie shook her head. Even after everything, seeing York in pain filled her with heartache. She still wanted to be with him. She told herself it was just a momentarypse in judgment on his part.. She rushed to his side, tears welling in her eyes. "Yorkie, are you okay? Let me take you to the hospital. York''s arm dangled awkwardly, the bones out of ce. He''d need professional treatment before his body''s natural healing could kick in. But instead of gratitude, York frowned at her approach. "Queenie, stay away from me. I don''t want Tessa to misunderstand." "York..." Queenie couldn''t believe what she was hearing. Despite everything Tessa had done to him, he still wouldn''t give up on her. "Queenie, I''m sorry," York said, his voice weak but resolute. "But I think... I''ve found my true love." "True love? What does that make me, then?" "Everyone makes mistakes before meeting the right person." Mistake... Queenie''s bitterughter broke into a sob. "York, you won''t get what you want. Tessa is nothing but a shameless-" Before she could finish, York pped her hard across the face. "Don''t you dare talk about her like that again!" 20:43 Mon, Apr 21 B B 63% Chapter 29 Obsession and Vengeance. Queenie''s tears fell freely now, stinging from both pain and humiliation. Finished If Tessa hadn''te back.... If Tessa hadn''t met York... If Tessa could just disappear... Wouldn''t everything be different? Consumed by these toxic thoughts, Queenie made a decision. She dialed a number she hadn''t called in years. "Hey, didn''t you always like Tessa? Well, guess what-she''s back." 68 Chapter 30 apter 30 A Dangerous Game: Tessa''s Bold Gambit At 6:30 PM, Ysabel was heading back to school for evening sses. As she approached the school gates, she noticed Queenie crouched there, her face pale and drawn. Ysabel didn''t want to get involved, but Queenie looked genuinely unwell. Reluctantly, she walked back. "Queenie, are you okay?" "Ysabel, my stomach hurts so bad. Can you take me to the hospital?" Seeing Queenie in such obvious pain, Ysabel hesitated but eventually helped her up and out of the area. By 7:00 PM, when evening sses started, Ysabel was still absent. Tessa stepped out to call her. "Ysabel, where are you? Why aren''t you in ss?" "Tessa, it''s me. If you want Ysabel to stay safe, you''d bettere here right now." Hearing Queenie''s voice on the line, Tessa''s expression darkened. "Queenie, if Ysabel loses even a single strand of hair, I''ll make you regret it. Believe me." Queenie only responded with a coldugh. "Come alone, Tessa. If you dare bring anyone else, I''ll make sure Ysabel''s face is unrecognizable." Queenie hung up and sent Tessa the location from Ysabel''s phone. "You know who I am, Queenie? You''re insane to kidnap me!" Ysabel fumed, ring at Queenie. "Ysabel, this isn''t my fault. me Tessa. If it weren''t for her, you wouldn''t be in this position." "You''re absolutely crazy!" Ysabel shouted, furious. "Shut her up," Queenie ordered. One of the werewolves behind Queenie moved forward and taped Ysabel''s mouth shut. Ysabel burned with anger. These idiots are going to regret this. "Queenie, do you really think Tessa wille?" Hector Locke, a werewolf mercenary and Queenie''s cousin, asked. "She will, Hector. Trust me," Queenie assured. Hector had been infatuated with Tessa for years. Tonight, he would finally have her-or so he thought. Meanwhile, Tessa arrived at the location: an abandoned factory. She pushed the heavy door open and saw Queenie and her aplices, with Ysabel ried to chain Chapter 30 A Dangerous Game: Tessa''s Bold Gambit 63% Finished Her sharp eyes scanned the room before settling on Queenie. "Queenie, you''ve really grown bold." Queenie smirked. "Save your breath." "Let her go,¡± Tessa said, her voice calm but firm. "Let her go? Are you joking?" Queenie sucered. "Queenie, you do realize this is a crime, don''t you?" "Don''t try to scare me, Tessa. I''m not that casily intimidated. Hector, tie her up. She''s yours. Didn''t you always want her?" Hector''s eyes raked over Tessa, his infatuation evident, "Tessa, do you remember me?" Hector asked, his gaze fixated on her. Tessa''s attention shifted to Hector. "Hector, tie her up!" Queenie barked impatiently. But Hector couldn''t move. He was spellbound. "You like me?" Tessa asked, her tone light. "I do." Hector admitted without hesitation. "Then tie Queenie up for me," Tessa said, her voice soft butmanding. "What?" Hector asked, startled. "If you really like me, you''ll do it. Or is your so-called ''like'' just talk? Can''t even do this one little thing for me?" Even with her casual tone, Tessa exuded a natural maism, her stunning beauty amplifying every word. Queenie''s panic grew. "Hector, don''t listen to her nonsense!" Tessa raised an eyebrow. "Is this what you call love? Forget it. Plenty of people like me better than you." "Tessa, don''t y games!" Queenie snapped, her voice tinged with desperation. Why isn''t she panicking? Why does she always look so untouchable? I''ll tear that facade apart! 68 J63% Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Release My Friend Hector grabbed the rope and strode over to Queenie. "Hector, what are you doing?" Queenie froze, momentarily stunned. She hadn''t expected him to actuallye over to restrain her. "Don''t listen to Tessa. I''m your sister!" "A cousin, and not even a close one," Hector replied icily "Hector." Queenie couldn''t believe he was truly following Tessa''s orders. She attempted to evade him, but Hector caught her effortlessly, as if she were nothing more than a helpless chick. Without hesitation, he secured her to a chair. "Hector, let me go! Let me go right now!" Annoyed by her shouting, Hector struck her across the face. "Shut up." Queenie stared at him in shock. Has hepletely lost his mind? Hector turned away from her, his gaze locking onto Tessa with an almost feverish devotion. "Tessa, I really like you. As long as you stay with me, I''ll obey your everymand. If Queenie ever dares to hurt you, I won''t let her off lightly." His voice dripped with sincerity as he swore his allegiance. Though he was now a member of the Werewolf Mercenaries, vastly stronger than Tessa, who had yet to awaken her wolf, he could have easily marked her and forced her to be his mate. She wouldn''t have stood a chance against him. But Tessa was the girl he had loved for years. He wanted her to be his mate willingly. "Release my friend," Tessa ordered, her voice as cold and unyielding as ever,pletely unfazed by Hector''s presence. "What are you waiting for? Let her go," Hectormanded his men without hesitation. His subordinates immediately rushed to untie Ysabel. Ysabel never expected Tessa toe alone to rescue her. Overwhelmed with emotion, tears welled up in her eyes. Tessie is incredible! The moment she was freed, Ysabel ran straight to Tessa "Tessie!" Tessa scanned her from head to toe, her sharp eyes catching the redness on her cheek. Her voice took on a dangerous edge. "Who hit her?" At her words, one of Hector''s men visibly flinched. Mr. Hector clearly holds this girl in high regard. If she wants payback, he''ll definitely make me pay for it... That tiny reaction was all Tessa needed. 20.43 Mon, Apr 21 BB @63% Finished: Chapter 31 Release My Friend She walked forward slowly, stopping in front of the tall man. "Which hand?" The man instinctively took a step back. As one of Hector''s subordinates, he was far from weak. Yet, an inexplicable sense of oppression emanated from Tessa, who hadn''t even awakened her wolf. It was an aura even more suffocating than Hector''s. "Since you don''t want to tell me, I''ll take both." "Ah!" Tessa wasted no words. She moved swiftly, breaking both of his arms with merciless precision. The snap of bone echoed through the room. The man copsed, writhing on the floor in agony, his screams piercing the air. The others turned pale, their faces drained of color. "Tessa, I came here today just to see you. You''ve made your point, so let''s not take things too far," Hector said, still smiling,pletely indifferent to his subordinate''s suffering. "Are you all nning to attack me together, or should I take you one by one?" Tessa''s tone was chilling. She clearly had no intention of letting the rest of Hector''s men walk away unscathed. Hearing this, Hector''s expression darkened. Tessa ispletely ungrateful, drunk on arrogance just because I''ve spoiled her. I already did what she wanted. I tied up Queenie and even let her cripple one of my men. And now, she still has the audacity to go after the rest? This is exactly why women shouldn''t be spoiled. They forget their ce. "Tessa, you''d do well to know your limits. A pathetic girl without a wolf should consider it an honor that I even... Ah!" Before he could finish, Tessa drove her foot into his stomach with ruthless force. Hector crumpled to the ground instantly, gasping for breath. Tessa looked down at him, her expression one of icy disdain. "With skills like yours, how dare you call yourself a Werewolf Mercenary? Aren''t you ashamed?" 10 Chapter 32 Chapter 32 She Is Unbelievably Charming! 03% Finished Hector''s strength wasn''t even in the same league as the Werewolf Mercenaries who had once besieged Landon. Clearly, the mercenary group he belonged to was second-rate at best, while the ones who had attacked Landon were undoubtedly from an elite organization. After all, anyone sent by that faction would never be ordinary. Humiliated and enraged, Hector bellowed at his subordinates, "Seize that b*tch! If I don''t im her today, she''ll think..." Before he could finish, Tessa''s foot mmed into his face again. His head snapped to the side from the force of the blow, and he spat out a mouthful of blood, two teeth tumbling out with it. The others, witnessing how effortlessly Tessa had beaten Hector into submission, bolted without hesitation. Is she really just an unawakened, underage female without a wolf? Because right now, she looks more like a battle- hardened demon straight out of a nightmare. Queenie, who had been watching from the sidelines, waspletely petrified. How has Tessa, a useless girl without a wolf, suddenly be so powerful? In just two moves, shepletely overwhelms Hector, leaving him utterly defenseless. As Tessa closed the distance between them, Queenie''s instincts screamed at her to retreat. But tied to a chair, she couldn''t move an inch. Tessa casually patted Queenie''s face. "Queenie, didn''t I warn you?" "Tessa, what are you trying to do? Listen, murder is illegal." "Heh." Tessa let out a low, derisiveugh. "What''s so funny?" Queenie''s panic spiked. "Murder? Do you really think I''d dirty my hands over someone like you?" Before Queenie could react, Tessa drove a punch straight into her nose. Blood gushed instantly, streaming down both nostrils, and the nose she had spent a fortune on was reduced to a broken mess. "Ah! Tessa, I spent all my allowance on that nose!" ''Maybe now you''ll learn your lesson. Next time, it won''t be this simple. Tessa turned away and strode toward Ysabel, the icy hostility in her gaze melting away. "Are you okay?" (sabel nodded. ? ?? 63% Finished Chapter 32 She Is Unbelievably Charming! Noticing that Tessa was about to leave, Queenie panicked. They were in the middle of nowhere, and there was no telling how many vicious Rogues lurked in the shadows. She didn''t want to be left here alone. But Tessa didn''t even spare her a nce as she walked out of the decrepit factory. In the distance, cerie wolf howls echoed through the night. The rumors about Rogues devouring people- leaving not even a single bone behind-shed through Queenie''s mind. Her stomach twisted with dread. Tears spilled down her face. Someone, please save me! Ysabel had twisted her ankle on the way here, and now she was limping. Seeing this, Tessa reached out and took hold of her arm. "I''m fine," Ysabel said quickly, not wanting her to worry Tessa ignored her and, without warning, scooped her up. Ysabel froze, then her eyes widened with admiration. Tessie is unbelievably charming! "Tessie, I love you! I swear, I''m going to marry you." "Quit fooling around. I''m taking you to the hospital." Tessa''s tone was firm. She wasn''t in the mood for jokes. Ysabel stuck out her tongue. ¡°Tessie, I swear I''m fine. I just got pped and twisted my ankle." Tessa didn''t acknowledge her words. Holding her securely, she activated her Mind Link, summoning Emma to covertly scan Ysabel''s body. The moment Emmapleted her scan, Tessa''s expression darkened. Ysabel hadn''t just twisted her ankle, her bone was fractured. A fresh wave of cold fury surged through Tessa. She should have snapped those b*stards'' legs while she had the chance! But right now, getting Ysabel to the hospital took priority. She didn''t waste time hunting down Hector''s fleeing subordinates. On the way, Tessa discreetly had Emma use her healing abilities to mend Ysabel''s fracture, making it appear like nothing more than a minor sprain. As for the smaller injuries, she left them untouched. Ysabel Ysabel might not have a wolf and couldn''t sense what had happened, but she wasn''t stupid. If her wounds suddenly disappeared, anyone with the slightest sense would find it suspicious. 20.43 Mon, Apr 21 Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 33 Let Me Hold You Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Let Me Hold You After arriving at the hospital, Ysabel called Landon. 63% Finished "Uncle Landon, I can''t go home tonight. I''m at the hospital. If Grandpa asks, just tell him I''m with you, okay?" The hospital again... Landon was in the middle of handling pack affairs when he received Ysabel''s call. Without hesitation, he dropped everything and drove straight to the hospital. When he saw Ysabel''s swollen face, his expression turned ominous. "What happened?" Who had the audacity toy a hand on the member of the Thorne family? Ysabel gave him a quick summary of the situation. "Uncle Landon, you have no idea how incredible Tessa was," she gushed, still caught up in admiration. Landon''s face darkened further. -While the doctor tended to Ysabel''s injuries, Landon stepped out and found Tessa, who had assisted with Ysabel''s hospital admission. The corridor was nearly empty, leaving only the two of them. Without hesitation, Landon strode forward, blocking Tessa''s path. He raised an arm, caging her between his chest and the wall. She had already caught the familiar scent of pinewood clinging to him. Strangely, she didn''t resist. Instead, she allowed him to trap her in ce. Lifting her gaze, she met his smoldering, angerced stare. "Why didn''t you call me?" His voice was low, edged with restrained frustration. "I can handle it," Tessa replied dismissively. Those men had never been a threat to her. Her indifference only deepened Landon''s exasperation No matter what she faced, she always bore it alone, never seeking help, never leaning on anyone. Recalling the information he had uncovered about her an ache tightened in his chest. Has she always had to rely solely on herself? Or is there simply no one she trusts enough to lean on? Landon forced down his frustration, softening his tone us his eyes swept over her. "Are you hurt?" "No." In one swift motion, he pulled her into his arms. Even though he knew she was unharmed and fully aware of her strength-how effortlessly she could take down fifteen elite Werewolf Mercenaries-he still couldn''t stop himself from w 3 03% Chapter 33 Let Me Hold You Finished "Let me know next time something happens," he murmured, his voice a deep, huskymandced with an intoxicating allure. Tessa stiffened. She had never liked physical contact, especially with men she wasn''t particrly close to. If it had been anyone else, they would already be on the ground, writhing in pain, unable to get up. But she didn''t mind with Landon. She didn''t reject his touch. His arms were firm, his presence overpowering, his scent surrounding her, making it difficult to think. She realized, with a slight sense of rm, that-Landon affected her too easily. Her heartbeat had be erratic, slipping from her control. "You hear me?" His voice reverberated against her. "I want to be your shield." Heat spread to her ears. If this continued, she might actually lose control of herself. "Landon..." she murmured. "Yes?" "Let go of me." She felt suffocated. Not by force or fear, but by something far more unsettling. Landon''s gaze flickered over her face, catching the telltale flush dusting her skin, the faint redness at the tips of her ears. His lips curled into a smirk. Through the Mind Link, Flex''s voice echoed in his mind. Tessa looks adorable when she blushes. Is she shy again? Yeah, Landon responded, amusement coloring his tone I like it when she''s shy. Unable to resist, he leaned down and pressed a brief, lingering kiss to her forehead. His hold loosened slightly, but he still had no intention of letting her go. Before, keeping his distance had never been an issue. But now, holding her this close, he realized he might be addicted. Letting her go was simply not an option. "You still haven''t answered me," he murmured, his intense gaze locking onto her striking blue eyes. He wasn''t letting this go until she gave him the answer he wanted. Tessa met his stare, unflinching. "Landon, I''m not the kind of girl you think I am.¡± She was no helpless little wolf in need of protection. She was a force to be reckoned with, a lone wolf who thrived on her own strength. "So, what kind of girl are you?" "The kind that..." Chapter 33 Let Me Hold You Finished "You are who you are," he interrupted. "I''m not here to define you. You can do whatever you want. And if you would rather not join Thorne Corp, I won''t force you." *1..." "Rx." His voice was smooth and steady. "I''ll take my time with you." He wasn''t in a rush. ¡°But for now, just let me hold you a little longer." Tessa had no way to refuse. She allowed herself to lean into him, just slightly. His arms were warm, steady, and dangerouslyforting. Most importantly, they were far too easy to get used to. 1 Chapter 34 Chapter 34 I Trust You EN 63% Finished Ysabel''s most severe bone fracture had healed, but after enduring such a brutal beating and still limping, if anyone from the Thorne family saw her in this state, a massacre would be inevitable. Landon had no intention of letting his grandpa worry.le would deal with those who had bullied Ysabel and Tessa quietly. So, after Ysabel picked up her medication and was discharged from the hospital, Landon drove her and Tessa straight to Wisteria Apartment. Being with Tessa filled Ysabel with pure joy. However, exhaustion weighed heavily on her today. Despite her excitement making her toss and turn on the bed for a while, she quickly drifted off to sleep. Once Ysabel had fallen asleep, Tessa stepped out of the bedroom and overheard Landon''s words. "I''ll, handle Queenie." "Handle what?" She arched an eyebrow. Why does he make it sound like he''s taking out the trash? "That''s none of your concern." As for Hector''s mercenary group, he would eradicate them as well; better to eliminate potential threats before they could trouble her again. "You can deal with Hector, but as for Queenie, the grudge between us is mine to settle." "You..." "Mr. Thorne, stay out of women''s affairs." She refused to let him lower himself over something so trivial. Noticing Landon''s wary expression, Tessazily raised an eyebrow. "Or do you not trust me to handle it?¡± Landon met her gaze and chuckled softly. "I trust you!" "Good. Then I''m going to bed." Tessa was about to return to her room when Landon caught her wrist. "If things spiral out of control, please let me know. I won''t allow today''s events to repeat themselves." "I can handle it." It wasn''t until dawn that Queenie was discovered by a patrolling werewolf. The moment she spotted someone, her sobs grew even louder. What happened? Why are you tied up here?" The man who found her was a middle-aged werewolf. He immediately loosened the ropes and asked in concern, Oh, what happened to your nose? Do you need to go to the hospital?" "No! I''m going to the police station! I need to report this!" Queenie shrieked,pletely forgetting that she had once tried to put others in this exact predicament 20.44 Mon, Apr 21 & B Chapter 34 I Trust You 863% Finished Due to Ysabel''s injuries, Landon forbade her from attending school. "Uncle Landon, I''m fine. With Tessa around, no one would darey a finger on me." Ysabel was indifferent. In fact, she relished the thought of spending more time with Tessa. "Ysabel, your leg is injured. You need to stay home and rest." "Alright, I''ll listen to you." Landon raised an eyebrow. Since when is this little troublemaker so obedient? And what''s with that affectionate look she just gave Tessa? Why do I feel like Ysabel is trying to steal Tessa from me? Landon couldn''t hold back. "Ysabel, just remember that Tessa is a girl." "I know that!" Ysabel looked at him in confusion. Tessa coughed lightly, slung her bag over her shoulder, and prepared to leave for school. "You stay home and rest. Someone wille byter to make you breakfast." Landon finished his instructions and, with long strides, caught up to Tessa. "I''ll take you to school." "No need. I''ll grab breakfast outside and walk there." It was barely a ten-minute walk, so she didn''t needpany. "Well, let''s have breakfast together." "Are you sure?" She was just nning to grab something quick from a nearby cafe. Can he even stomach that? "Yes." Tessa shrugged. Whatever. I got time. She picked a small but clean breakfast joint and ordered a burger with a ss of milk. "What about you?" "The same as you." By the time she returned from cing the order, she found Landon had already wiped down both the table and chairs with a napkin. The corners of her lips curled slightly. Who would''ve thought the mighty Alpha of the Nightshade Pack would be so good at cleaning up? After breakfast, Landon dropped Tessa off at the school gates before heading back to Wisteria Apartment to pick up his car. Chapter 34 I Trust You Early that morning, Nathaniel was summoned to Thorne Corp by an unexpected phone call. "Alpha, is there an emergency?" It was only eight in the morning. If it weren''t urgent, Landon wouldn''t have called him this early. 63% Finished 68 Chapter 35 Chapter 35 History Would Repeat "Have you heard of the destorm Mercenaries?" "Never. Are they famous?" Nathaniel strained to recall but came up empty. The name meant nothing to him. "Erase them." "What? Did they offend you?" Landon shot him a look. Nathaniel immediately curbed his curiosity and nodded. "Understood, Alpha. I''ll take care of it right away." It was just a minor mercenary group he barely remembered; wiping them out was child''s y. At the crack of dawn, Hector staggered back to the mercenary headquarters, his body battered and bruised. D*mn Tessa! How dare she actuallyy hands on me and humiliate me like this? There is no way in hell I am letting her get away with it. His boss, the formidable leader of the destorm Mercenaries, was an unrivaled force. Hector would have him settle the score. This time, he wouldn''t just make Tessa kneel and beg for mercy. He would break her limbs, reducing her to a sobbing, helpless wreck at his feet. Just picturing her utterly at his mercy sent a thrill through him. Unable to contain his anticipation, Hector shoved open the headquarters'' doors. "Boss, help me..." The words died in his throat the instant he took in the scene before him. Every single mercenary in the destorm Mercenaries including the leader he had once revered, was kneeling on the ground, faces swollen, bruised, and bloodied. Hector''s breath caught. What the... Instinct screamed at him to retreat, but before he could move, the doors mmed shut behind him. "Are you Hector Locke?" Nathaniel''s gaze locked onto him, his mere presence exuding such crushing dominance that Hector''s legs nearly gave out beneath him. "I''m not." The words tumbled from Hector''s mouth without hesitation. Oh my goodness! Who did we provoke? Why would a werewolf of this calibere after us? "It''s him!" The confirmation came from none other than the destorm Mercenaries'' leader. Hector bolted, but before he could take a step, one of Nathaniel''s men kicked him 203% Chapter 35 History Would Repeat Finished "You''ve got some nerve! How dare you kidnap Mr. Therne?" Nathaniel advanced slowly, his towering frame casting a shadow over Hector, regarding him as one might a cockroach. Nathaniel''s men didn''t give him the chance to exin A brutal strikended, followed by another, leaving Hector crumpled on the floor, beaten beyond recognition. "The destorm Mercenaries cease to exist as of today If I hear this name again, I will ensure everyst one of you is obliterated on the spot. Nathaniel''s voice was as cold and absolute as death itself. With that, he turned and walked away, his men following in his wake. The moment they were gone, the leader of the destorm Mercenaries rounded on Hector, fury zing in his eyes. "Hector, you worthless piece of sh*t! I took you in, gave you a ce here, and you repaid me by dooming us all! Guys, get him!" At hismand, the mercenaries descended upon Hector, fists and boots hammering into him relentlessly. Even the leader joined in. By the time they were finished, Hector''s limbs had been shattered. He crawled home, leaving a trail of blood in his wake. Through the agony, he cursed nonstop. That b*tch Tessa! Who the hell is backing her? She''s supposed to be some exiled teenage wolf from the Frostmoon Pack. How the hell does she have this kind of power? After being taken to the police station, Queenie poured out exaggerated usations against Tessa, painting her as a monster. Watching her sob, the officer reassured her, "Ms. Locke don''t worry. We''ll bring Tessa in immediately. You''ll have justice before the day is over." When the police arrived at school to arrest Tessa, Winona happened to witness the scene. Tessa didn''t even nce at her as she walked past. But Winona halted in her tracks and turned to the gathered students. "What did Tessa do? Why are the police arresting her?" "No clue!" The murmurs of spection faded into the background. Winona only knew one thing. Tessa was being taken away. And if this escted, Walter would never hand over the Sinir Corp''s shares to her. Five vears ago. Tessa''s disgrace had enraged the Frostmoon Park foreinme apter 35 History Would Repeat This time, history would repeat itself. Winona swore she would ensure Tessa was exiled from Navorit for good. 68 000 63% Finished 0.63% 20.44 Mon, Apr 21 Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 36 You Deserved It Chapter 36 Chapter 36 You Deserved It Thinking of this, Winona immediately called L. Finished: "Mom, the police came to the school and took Tessa away. I don''t know what crime shemitted. Do you and Grandpa want toe and check?" On the other end, L was furious the moment she received the call. D*mn it, Tessa! Why didn''t she just die in Falindale back the Wasn''t the humiliation five years ago enough? Now she wants to stir up more trouble? Walter saw her expression and asked, "What happened? "Walter, Tessa was taken away by the police. I don''t know what''s going on, but I''m heading to the station." No matter what, Tessa was still a daughter of the Sinir family. She couldn''t afford to let her actions be a disgrace. "What?" Walter was shocked. "Walter, don''t worry. I''ll go check on her." "Wait a moment, I''ming with you." At the police station, Tessa was brought in. When she saw Queenie already there, a cold smirk appeared on her lips. It seemed the lesson she gave her wasn''t enough. She still had the audacity to stir up trouble here. "Do you know her?" the officer asked Tessa. "Yes." "Take a look at this statement. Do you have anything to say about Ms. Locke''s usations?" In Montedra, especially in the highly developed city of Navoris, the legal system was just as well-established as in the human world. Werewolves who deliberately injured others in private fights ere subject to leg punishment. Queenie sneered. Tessa, let''s see how long you can stay smug this time. Tessa nced at Queenie. She seems quite pleased with herself at the moment. "I do," Tessa saidzily. "Go ahead." "I did break her nose." L had just walked in when she heard that sentence. She nearly exploded with rage. "Tessa! I should never have let youe back to Navors!" L roared in anger. How did I give birth to such a daughter? All she does is cause trouble! Chapter 36 You Deserved It At that moment, Queenie''s mother, Marilyn Parker, arrived as well. ÌðζÁã63% Finished The Locke family was a gama family of the Icew Pack, well-known in Navoris. Seeing Queenie''s disfigured face, Marilyn couldn''t hold back her fury. "How can a girl your age be this vicious? What did Queenie ever do to you that you had to hit her like this?" Marilyn was livid. Queenie deliberately yed the victim, throwing herself into her mother''s arms. "Mom, I''m so scared. I don''t even dare go back to school now." "Queenie, don''t be afraid. I believe the officers will give us justice." Marilyn''s stance was firm. quickly "This is our fault. No matter what you demand, we will agree to it," spoke. This matter couldn''t get out of hand. Otherwise, the Sinir family would be humiliated again. "Demands? I demand you break your daughter''s nose too! Do you think the Locke family needs your money?" Marilyn was relentless. "Madam Locke, I sincerely apologize. Tessa was immature. She''s still young; please don''t hold the situation against her. Tessa, hurry and apologize!" Wait a moment." Walter, who had been listening silently, finally spoke. What kind of attitude is that? L doesn''t even know what happened and is already ming Tessa. "Walter, stay out of this. I''ll handle it," L said anxiously. She knew Walter''s temper and was worried he''d get into a conflict here. "L step aside," Walter said, unwilling to watch her keep ndering his granddaughter. "Grandpa, you don''t need to interfere. You just need to trust me. I can handle this." "Tessie..." Walter thought to himself, Tessie''s just a kid. How is she supposed to handle this? "Walter, we just pay them," L insisted. She only wanted to settle this quickly and avoid further, embarrassmem.. "Money? Do you think the Locke family needs your money?" Marilyn scoffed. "Officer, you heard their attitude. I''ll make in clear right now. We will not ept any settlement. We are pressing charges. "Who pressing charges isn''t certain yet," Tessa said mockingly. ¡°Tessa, shut up!¡± L was panicking. This couldn''t escte. "Mrs. Sinir, this has nothing to do with you. Please leave." She never listens to what actually happened, so why does she insist on stepping in to help now? Tessa didn''t even spare her so-called mother a nce. She walked straight up to Queenie, who immediately flinched in fear "Queenie, I did hit you." ??? MUTT, API 21 Chapter 36 You Deserved It °×ÒÏÄî63%, Finished: Before Marilyn could explode, Tessa coolly threw out another sentence. "That''s because you deserved it." 68 20.44 MUNT, API 21 Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Talk to My Lawyer 63% Finished "Do you really think you''re in the right after hitting someone?" Marilyn''s anger red once more. Tessa ignored Marilyn and stared straight at Queenie. You have no problem saying I broke your nose, but do you dare to tell everyone why I hit you?" "Why did Tessa hit you?" Walter firmly stood by Tessa''s side. "How would I know why you hit me? Weren''t you expelled from Falindale''s school for fighting? Tessa, do you even know what kind of person you are?" Queenie was sure Tessa had no evidence to prove she was behind Ysabel''s kidnapping. "Well, I gave you a chance to tell the truth." Tessa let out a cold scoff, took out her phone, and handed a recording to the police. The officer pressed y, and Queenie''s threats against Tessa yed loud and clear. Queenie''s face instantly turned pale. She never expected Tessa to have recorded everything. Marilyn stared at her daughter in disbelief. "I was simply rescuing my friend. Queeniemitted kidnapping and assault. Right and wrong, severity and consequence, I trust the police will deliver a fair judgment." "Mom, I didn''t..." Tessa handed over a USB drive. "All the evidence is in here." Even the officer hadn''t expected such a twist. "Queenie, if you have anything to say, tell the police! I''m not epting any settlement." The officer checked the evidence and immediately changed his attitude toward Tessa. "Ms. Sinir, I apologize. Now that we understand the situation, you''re the victim here." "It''s fine. Queenie, if you have any questions, talk to mywyer." Tessa handed Queenie a business card. "If there''s nothing else, may I leave now?" Tessa spoke politely to the officer. "Ms. Sinir, thank you for your cooperation," the officer responded just as courteously. Tessa walked over to Walter. "Grandpa, let me take you home." She stepped forward to support him. Walter still carried himself with strength and authority but Tessa could tell he was fai Chapter 37 Talk to My Lawyer 63% Finished He was holding on, refusing to show his age, bearing the weight of the Sinir family alone, guarding against those who wished to take advantage. "Thank you all for your effort," Walter expressed his gratitude to the officers before leaving. "Mom, what do we do? Queenie was on the verge of tears. Marilyn pped her across the face. ¡°Queenie, are you stupid? How dare you do something so shameless and still act so righteous?" The evidence was in their hands now. Queenie clutched her stinging cheek, unwilling to ept defeat. "She stole my boyfriend! I just wanted to teach her a lesson!" "She is just a useless, wolf-less waste, and you thought she was worth teaching a lesson? Now look at what you''ve done. She''s fine, and you''re about to go to jail! Marilyn was furious. She didn''t mind her daughter punishing people, but she was livid that Queenie had been careless enough to leave behind evidence. "I don''t want to go to jail! If anyone should, it''s Tessa!" Queenie suddenly thought of something and immediately grabbed her mother''s arm. "Mom, isn''t Uncle Clement the bestwyer in Navoris'' werewolfmunity? Have him defend me! I''ll be fine!" Marilyn took a deep breath, regaining herposure. You''re right. We''ll find him immediately. If she has the audacity to cross you, I''ll make sure she spends the rest of her life behind bars!" As they left, Queenie tossed Tessa''s business card into the trash. "It doesn''t matter who Tessa hired. No one can touch me with Uncle Clement on my was absolute. side. Her arrogance To them, Tessa was nothing more than a forsaken werewolf, cast out by her own pack. Aside from Walter, no one spared her a second thought. As a useless, wolf-less outcast, she hadnguished in Falindale for years, far beyond the reach of any reputablewyer. 68 Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Are You Mad? Finished Tessa personally escorted Walter back to the Sinir Residence and stayed for lunch with him before taking a cab to school. In the afternoon, Ysabel also arrived. As soon as she saw Tessa enter the ssroom, she pulled her outside. "Tessie, I heard the police came looking for you. This has nothing to do with you. I''ll have Uncle Landon handle it." Queenie is unbelievable. She messes up and still has the nerve to y the victim. "No need to tell your uncle. I can handle this myself." At that moment, Queenie also returned to school. "Tessa, do you know who my uncle is?" Queenie asked smugly. Tessa didn''t even bother to look at her. What does her uncle have to do with me? "Have you heard of Clement Parker? The topwyer in Navoris. Just wait, you''ll be rotting in prison soon!" Clement Parker? Is he impressive?" Tessa tilted her head and asked Ysabel. Ysabel shook her head. "Never heard of him." Seeing that neither of them recognized the name, Queenie sneered. "Look at you two, so ignorant. But that''s fine. You''ll know him soon enough when you''re standing in court." "You really haven''t heard of Clement?" A student who got along well with Ysabel chimed in. "He''s one of the topwyers in the werewolf legal world. My dad says he''s incredible. He''s won several tough cases recently" "Oh, is he really that capable?" Ysabel thought to herself that maybe they should also find a strongwyer. "Tessa, why don''t you just apologize to Queenie? You''re ssmates, after all. There''s no need to take things this far," someone advised. "Apologize to her? Are you joking?" Ysabel snapped. Have I been too kind this whole time? Do people think I have no temper? "She kidnapped me, and now you want Tessie to apologize?" "But Clement is really not someone you want to mess with..." "Enough, let''s go in. ss is about to start." Tessa never took Queenie''s so- called uncle seriously. She was curious to see just how impressive this Clement really was. This was such an obvious case that he could hardly make any argument. After ss, Queenie ran into Winona. @ 63% Finished Chapter 38 Are You Mad? "My nasal bridge is broken. I won''t let Tessa off this the." "I''m sorry." "Winnie, why are you apologizing? This has nothing do with you! It''s all because of that b*tch, Tessa. I will make her pay." "Tessa is nothing but trouble." "Exactly! Winnie, stay away from her. She''s not the same person from five years ago. She''s ruthless now." "I know." With someone as simple-minded as Queenie fighting for her, Winona didn''t even need to lift a finger. That night, Landon returned to Wisteria Apartment. "Uncle Landon, help me hire awyer." Ysabel was still fuming when she thought of Queenie''s smug face. "What happened?" "That b*tch Queenie found some big-shotwyer in the werewolf legal world. She''s trying to get Tessie Xocked up." "Ysabel, didn''t I say I could handle this?" Tessa interjected. It''s just awyer. Do they really think I can''t find one myself "Tessie, this isn''t just your problem. Queenie kidnapped me, remember?" Ysabel insisted on getting Tessa awyer. "I know. Don''t worry, I''ll make her pay." This was their own grudge. There was no need to drag Landon into it. Something this minor didn''t warrant the intervention of the Nightshade Pack''s alpha. "Tessa, I told you toe to me if you ever needed help. Why do you never seem to remember that?" Landon''s gaze darkened, and even Ysabel didn''t dare to speak. "This isn''t a big deal." Tessa hadn''t thought much of it but when she met his eyes, she hesitated. Landon had deep, beautiful brown eyes. On normal days, when he looked at her gently, it felt like the warmth of the sun surrounding her. But right now, his gaze was chillingly dark, his entire presence radiating cold energy. Tessa hesitated before asking, ¡°Are you mad at me now?" 68 1 20:44 Mon, Apr 21 B B. Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 39 Chapter 39 I Will Always Be Here "That''s right! I''m so mad!"Flex bellowed in Landon''s mind, his voice brimming with frustration. "Tessa doesn''t trust us at all! She never confides in us when something happens! I''m livid!" Yet, on the surface, Landon remainedposed. He merely said, "No," in a detached tone, without even ncing at her. That only solidified Tessa''s suspicions. He was mad. After dinner, Ysabel retreated to her room to shower, leaving only Tessa and Landon in the living room. "Why are you mad?" Tessa genuinely couldn''t understand. "I want to be the first person you think of when something happens," Landon said, his voice low but firm. Tessa was utterly clueless when it came to rtionships. If he hadn''t spelled it out for her, she probably never would have realized. "Alright, I understand." Though, in truth, she had long since grown ustomed to handling everything on her own. -Landon let out a quiet sigh, exasperation flickering in his eyes. Suddenly, hisrge hand enveloped hers. His grip was firm, his palm warm. The unexpected contact sent an involuntary jolt through Tessa''s body, her heartbeat quickening against her will. His touch had an undeniable effect on her, filling her with a sense of security, as though no matter what happened, he would always be there to shoulder the burden. Her gaze trailed upward until she met Landon''s deep brown eyes. In that instant, the world around her faded away. All she could hear was the steady pounding of her own heartbeat, growing louder and louder, drowning out everything else. In her eyes, in her heart, there was only him. "I''ll always be here," Landon said, his voice un always." vering. You can trust me, Tessa held his gaze, then gave a small nod, this time with more sincerity. "I''ll try to get used to that." A satisfied smile yed at the corner of Landon''s lips as he reached out and ruffled her hair. "Good." At the sound of movement from the bedroom, Landon knew Ysabel was about toe out. He rose to his feet. ¡°I should go. Get some rest.¡± "Alright.¡± Tessa responded, standing to walk him to the door. She didn''t summon Emma until Landon''s figure hadpletely disappeared. "Emma, my feelings for him are different." Emma''s voice was gentle, tinged with warmth. "That''s wonderful. Enjoy this exnerian. 03% Finished: Chapter 391 Will Always Be Here nothing less than the best this world has to offer." A soft smile curved Tessa''s lips. "Thank you, Emma. Once I''ve taken care of everything, I''ll let you out to meet his wolf." Emma let out a quiet hum of approval. "I look forward to that day." The long-awaited court date arrived, and Ysabel apanied Tessa as a witness. As soon as they stepped outside the courthouse, they spotted Queenie and her uncle, Clement. Upon seeing them, Queenie let out a derisive scoff. "Uncle Clement, these are the ones who attacked me. You have to get revenge for me." Clement''s sharp gaze swept over the two girls. Both were undeniably beautiful, their striking features impossible to ignore. But beauty was meaningless in the werewolf world. Neither of them had awakened their wolves. They were weak, powerless, and insignificant. He couldn''t fathom how his niece had been bested by two nobodies. He barely spared them another nce before turning away, his expression filled with disdain, as if they were something filthy. "Don''t worry," he said with a smirk. "I never lose." "Uncle Clement, go inside first," Queenie urged, her confidence unwavering. Once he disappeared into the courthouse, she turned back toward Tessa. "Did you see that? That is my uncle. Tessa, you''re finished today." No matter how long it took, she would see to it that Tessa ended up behind bars. Tessa let out a quiet, mockingugh. "What? Are you too scared to talk now?" Queenie''s irritation red at the sight of her calm expression. "You hurt Ysabel. I was never going to let you off the hook," Tessa said coolly. "Now that you''re strutting around so arrogantly, I''ll make sure you get exactly what you deserve." Some people healed too quickly and forgot the pain. If that was the case, Tessa had no problem carving a wound so deep it would never close. "Still talking big, huh?" Queenie sneered. "I''ll personally watch you get locked up." With a haughty flick of her hair, she turned on her heel and strutted into the courtroom. Tessa and Ysabel remained where they were, waiting for theirwyer. The moment Raymond Grant stepped out of his car and spotted Tessa, he quickened his pace, jogging over. "Sorry, I''mte." "You''re not," Tessa replied smoothly. "You''re right on time." With that, the three of them entered the courtroom. 63% Chapter 39 I Will Always Be Here The moment Queenie noticed Tessa had brought awyer, uncase flickered across her face. She immediately turned to Clement. "Uncle Clement, do you know who herwyer is?" Clement lifted his head, his sharp eyesnding on the man beside Tessa. Finished The instant recognition struck; his hand, previously flipping through documents, froze mid-motion. "So, it''s him," he muttered under his breath. Queenie frowned. "What''s wrong? Is he that good?" For the first time, a sliver of doubt crept into her voice. 68 Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Death Penalty ¡°It''s just a defeated opponent. Rx! We''ve already secured victory in this case." Clement and Raymond had shed numerous times, yet Raymond had never once emerged victorious. At that moment, Raymond spotted Clement as well. "The opposingwyer is Clement?" "You know him?" Tessa settled into her seat, unimpressed. "Tessie, let me find you a strongerwyer!" "Why?" "I have never won against Clement." As he spoke, Clement happened to walk by and overheard him. "Raymond, at least you have some self-awareness. Haven''t I warned you before? If I''m on a case, you should steer clear. Losing every time must be humiliating, don''t you think?" Raymond''s expression darkened, but he remained silent. After all, every time he faced Clement in court, he lost. And losers had no right to dignity. Tessa reassured him, "Raymond, don''t worry. The facts of this case are indisputable. They''re the ones who will lose." Clement smirked. "Little girl, do you really believe the world is as simple as ck and white? Things are far moreplicated than you think." Even if something was ck, it could be turned white in his hands. Tessa narrowed her eyes coldly. "Someone like you isn''t even worthy of being called awyer?" "Whether I''m worthy isn''t for you to decide. Just remember, once you step into that courtroom, you''ll only have yourself to me for hiring an ipetentwyer." The judge entered the courtroom, and Clement returned to his seat. The trialmenced. "Your Honor, my client, Queenie, suffered a broken nose at the hands of the defendant, Tessa. Here is the medical report. Furthermore, the defendant has openly admitted to the assault. The facts of this case are undeniable. The judge turned to Tessa. "Do you dispute the intifswyer''s statement?" "I did hit her," Tessa admitted without hesitation. "Your Honor, the defendant may be a minor, but for someone so young, she alrend.. rming brutality. She must be held ountable. Otherwise Chapter 40 Death Penalty Clement''s words made Tessa chuckle. "Defendant, please show respect for the court." 63% Finished "Your Honor, Iughed because the intiff''swyer is utterly ridiculous. First, I acknowledge that I struck Queenie. However, the reason behind it warrants a thorough exnation. Otherwise, if Queenie truly bes a danger to society, wouldn''t I share the me for staying silent?" Tessa spoke with aposure far beyond her years. "On the 23rd at 6:30 PM, I received a call from the intiff. She informed me that she had Ysabel in her custody and threatened to harm her if I didn''t show up. Fearing for my ssmate''s safety, I went to the designated location alone, only to find Queenie surrounded by more than ten mercenaries. Ysabel was tied to a chair, her face visibly swollen from being struck. To save her, I fought them. Queenie was injured in the process, but my actions were purely self-defense. Shemitted kidnapping and extortion. ording to the Navoris Werewolf Criminal Code, anyone who abducts another person for ransom or as a hostage faces a minimum of ten years in prison, up to life imprisonment, along with fines or asset forfeiture." "If the kidnapping results in severe harm to the victim, the penalty may even be..." Tessa locked eyes with Queenie, enunciating each word with chilling precision "death penalty." 68 Chapter 41 Chapter 41 He Lost Chapter 41 He Lost Thewyer barely spoke. Tessa single-handedly handled her defense. s She submitted all the evidence to the judge. There was the surveince footage of Queenie abducting Ysabel, the screenshots of her messages to Hector, and the audio recording of Queenie''s threats over the phone. Clement''s expression darkened. He had no idea there was a kidnapping involved. "Queenie, what the hell is going on?" If she had told him carlier, he could have prepared. But now, caught off guard, he had no idea how to mount a defense. "Uncle Clement, aren''t you the bestwyer in Navoris? You have to help me! I don''t want the death penalty!" She had always believed he could save her. "You!" Clement was so furious he nearly exploded. At that moment, Raymond stepped in. "Your Honor, my client is just a 17-year-old student. The intiff kidnapped her ssmate. She was merely acting in self- defense. If students can get away with kidnapping and making threats, what limits will they have in the future?" "Landon, this girl is something else!" The speaker was Hudson Jones, Montedra''s most formidable werewolfwyer and a close friend of Landon. "Looks like she doesn''t need you after all. You can go." "Alright, you''re the boss. Whatever you say." The case was crystal clear; Hudson had no reason to stay. Before leaving, he couldn''t help but remark, "This girl was born to be awyer." Landon didn''t bother responding. Tessa had many sides to her. In court, she outshone most professionals. And she was still just a teenager. The trial concluded, and the judges withdrew to deliberate. Raymond looked at Tessa in admiration. "Tessie, which university are you applying to?" "I''m not sure yet." She had too many options. "Be awyer! You''d be the best." "Raymond, you can do it too. You''re just going through a rough patch. Don''t lose sight of why you started." She knew his struggles; that''s why she insisted he take this case. "Yeah, I know. I won''t give up." He had been ready to quit. In a ce like Navoris, dominated by power and privilege, someone like him had no ce. III Chapter 41 He Lost But this case changed his perspective. "If you ever need anything,e to me." The verdict was announced. Queenie was sentenced to five years for kidnapping and extortion. Even as the cuffs snapped around her wrists, she remained in shock. "Uncle Clement, help me! I can''t go to prison!" "Uncle Clement... Tessa, victorious, spared Queenie only a cold nce as he was dragged away. Five years was the price Queenie paid for abducting Ysabel and pping her. Ysabel belonged to her circle now. Anyone who touched Ysabel was making an enemy of her. Clement stood frozen. I lost? I actually lost to Raymond. No, I lost to a teenage girl. s Queenie''s desperate screams echoed through the courtroom. She was terrified. She couldn''t go to prison. Only when the officers escorted her out did silence return. "You studiedw?" Clement couldn''t help but ask Tessa. The fact that he had lost still gnawed at him. "I read a few books. That''s all." Clement still found it hard to believe. Just a few books? "If you''re not satisfied, feel free to appeal." With that, Tessa turned and left with Ysabel. The moment they stepped outside, a swarm of reporters rushed toward her. "Are you the infamous third daughter of the Sinir family, the one who was expelled from the Frostmoon Pack? May I ask..." Before the reporter could finish, a dozen werewolf bodyguards in matching suits blocked them. "Ms. Sinir, please get in the car." Tessa led Ysabel forward, only to see Landon seated in a sleek, silver-gray Lamborghini. She hesitated for a moment. Landon? He came to the trial? Realizing this, warmth stirred in her chest. This man always followed through on his word. Even though she could handle everything herself, he was always there, standing silently behind her, ready < Chapter 41 He Lost to catch her if she ever fell. s §á§â§Ú Chapter 42 Chapter 42 I Can Do It e Landon dropped the two of them off at Wisteria Apartment and was about to leave. After all, he had plenty of official duties to handle, he had only stopped by the rial midw If anything unexpected happened, he could have his close friend, Hudson, step in to argue the case for Tessa and Ysabel. But surprisingly, Tessa handled the debate brilliantly of her own, defeating Navoris'' topwyer and sending Queenie to prison. The girl he had his eyes on was definitely no ordinary person. "You did great today." Landon couldn''t help but praise essa before finally leaving. Ysabel, however, was puzzled. "Tessie, you were the one who won the debate, so why does Uncle Landon look so proud? Anyone would think he was the one in court!" Tessa chuckled softly and walked into the apartment. Ysabel followed closely behind, eager to please. "Tessie, you must be exhausted! Let me give you a back m¨¢ssage!" "I''m not tired." "Then you must be thirsty! I''ll get you some water." Watching her bustle around, Tessa found it amusing. She was growing more and more fond of this bubbly girl. Clearly, someone like Ysabel had grown up in a home filled with love. For a member of an alpha family, being a wolf-less werewolf was a disgrace, especially in Montedra''s most powerful pack, Nightshade. Yet Ysabel''s family never abandoned her. Even though she was weak, they had always protected and cherished her, shaping her into the bright and innocent girl she was today. Unlike her own family. Aside from her grandpa, no one had ever treated her like family. Sometimes, she envied this carefree, sweet girl. And she would continue to protect that innocence. After a nap, Ysabel got ready to head to school with Tessa. But Tessa shook her head. Chapter 49 I Can Do It "What''s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?" Ysabel immediately asked, concerned. "No, I just have something to take care of this afternoon Help me ask Mr. Hamilton for a leave." "What is it? Do you need me toe with you?" "No, I can handle it alone." 45 Free Going "Tessie, you''re not nning something crazy again, are you? Take me with you!" Ysabel''s eyes lit up, clearly thrilled by the idea of an adventure. "It''s official business." Lina had assigned her to find Richard, and she had already dyed it long enough. "Fine!" Ysabel headed to school alone while Tessa took a cab to the Navoris Special Forces Division. "Hello, I''d like to see Captain Simpson." As soon as she got out of the taxi, Tessa approached the guard on duty. "Little girl, what do you need with Captain Simpson? He''s a busy man and doesn''t have time." "It''s fine. I can wait." "Alright, go on in. Captain Simpson isn''t here right now but I''ll let him kthat when he gets back." The guard didn''t make things difficult for her. Tessa entered the special forces building and found a seat to wait. After more than two hours, the legendary Captain Simpson finally arrived. "You were looking for me?" A young man in a special forces uniform walked up to her. "You''re Ethan Simpson?" Tessa tilted her head, sizing him up. He was young, but strong. No wonder he was the head of the criminal investigation team. "I am. And you are?" Ethan studied her in return. He didn''t sense a wolf''s presence in her. She was just a regr teenage girl who was not worth his time. "I''m Tessa Sinir." Tessa stood up, not intending to waste time, She got straight to the point. "You''re tracking Mr. Young''s location, aren''t you? Let me try." She spoke carelessly, not nning to reveal her identity as Phantom, the hacker. Ethan frowned. 2021 Tue, Aut Chapter 421 Can Do It "Little girl, if you''re bored, go back to school. I''m really busy and don''t have time for games. s Richard''s case had been a headache for a month, and he hadn''t had a full night''s sleep since. He wasn''t in the mood to entertain her. "Captain Simpson, I said I can do it." Tessa''s patience was running thin. "Little girl..." "Don''t you want to find Mr. Young? What''s the harm in letting me try?" Ethan had assumed she was just messing around, but when he met her unwavering gaze, he hesitated. "Follow me." He led her into the tech department. As he watched the exhausted tech team scrambling around, Ethan suddenly questioned his own judgment. Why did I bring an ordinary teenage girl here? He was about to send her away, but something about her calm,posed demeanor stopped him. This girl had an inexplicable aura that made people believe she could aplish anything. Chapter 43 Chapter 43 She Is The Real Deal Chapter 43 She Is The Real Deal 45 Free Coins The technicians had already been busy for a month, yet no matter what they did, they couldn''t find any trace of Richard. "Captain Simpson." The technicians looked up when Captain Simpson arrived, gave him a brief greeting, then went back to work. Richard''s importance was self-evident. Every extra minute meant more danger for him. They had to move fast. "Get up.¡± Tessa spoke to one of the technicians. "Little girl, go y somewhere else. I''m busy." The technician didn''t even nce at her. ¡°Get up.¡± Ethan spoke. The technician had no choice but to stand. "Captain Simpson, where did you find such a pretty little girl?" The technician finally looked at Tessa. Since when did Captain Simpson mix personal matters with work? Bringing a stranger into the tech department and letting her do as she pleased? Tessa ignored him. She sat down and started typing rapidly, entering lines of code. The technician was stunned by what he saw. That speed and skill put her in a league of her own. The other senior programmers were also dumbfounded. Is this girl for real? She is still wearing a high school uniform! Ethan, who had been standing with his arms crossed, had only let her try on a whim. But now, watching Tessa work, he couldn''t help but feel a glimmer of anticipation. Chewing gum as she worked, Tessa broke through firewall after firewall, finally locking onto a location. Staring at the marked area on the screen, she frowned. This was as close as she could pinpoint it. "Captain Simpson, this is the best I can do. The rest is out of my hands." Tessa stood up, ready to leave. "Are you sure this is the ce?" The area was already small, Before this, they had nothing at all. "This is as far as the trace goes." "Little girl, what''s your name?" The technician who had dismissed her earlier now spoke with nothing but admiration. Everyone here was one of Navoris''s top IT tracking specialists. They had spent over a month without progress, yet this ordinary-looking girl had pinpointed Richard''s location in less than half an hour. Who the hell is she? "I''m Tessa Sinir." "Thanks for today. Once I bring Mr. Young back, I''ll treat you to a meal." 20.21. Chapter 43 She Is The Real Deal s Ethan immediately gathered his team. The trace indicated that Richard was being held in a hidden military base in Yalvaria. He had to go there immediately. This time, he would bring Richard back. "Ms. Sinir, I''m Simon Davis. May I ask you a few questions?" "Sure." Tessa had been about to leave, but now she sat back down. The senior programmers, setting aside their pride, asked her several tough questions. She answered them all, and for those they still didn''t understand, she demonstrated step by step. "Any other questions?" "Ms. Sinir, you''re incredible." Simon couldn''t help but praise her. ¡°Not bad.¡± She shrugged. ¡°If there''s nothing else, I''ll be going.¡± "Ms. Sinir, where are you headed? I''ll give you a ride Simon had never truly admired anyone before. He had always considered himself one of the best. But standing before Tessa, he realized how small his skills were inparison. "No need. I can get back on my own." She preferred to keep a low profile. Tessa left, and the senior programmers still hadn''t recovered from their shock. "I really got crushed by a high schooler today." Their skills were top-tier. If they weren''t, they wouldn''t be working with Ethan. But today, they had been utterly outssed. "There''s always someone better out there. That girl is the real deal." "If only she''d join our team." Simon sounded hopeful. Chapter 44 Chapter 44 I Was Wrong Chapter 44 I Was Wrong 545 Free Coina "The girl is just a high schooler!" Too many people wanted someone like her, and there was no way they couldpete. "We have Captain Simpson! Why not let Captain Simpson win the girl over? That works too!" Simon thought his idea was brilliant. "Even though Tessa doesn''t have a wolf, her exceptional IT skills alone make her a great match for Captain Simpson. For the sake of strengthening our team, Captain Simpson should take the initiative!" The others fell silent. "But Tessa is too young!" Ethan was indeed impressive. He had be the head detective of Navoris at just 28 years old.. But he was a full 12 years older than that girl! Simon''s idea was absolutely insane. "It''s not impossible, though." As long as Ethan wanted it nothing was impossible. Tessa had no clue what they were plotting. Once she finished her task, she took a cab back to school. That evening, she arrived at ss right on time. By now, everyone knew that Queenie had been thrown in jail because of Tessa, and many were a little afraid of her. Ysabel saw Tessa enter and immediately handed her a bottle of water. "Tessie, don''t mind them. They''re just jealous of you." Ysabel, worried she might be upset, quickly tried tofort her. Tessa twisted the cap open and took a sip. ss hadn''t even started when Queenie''s mother arrived. "Tessa, Queenie''s mom is looking for you," a ssmate by the''window called out. Tessa got up and stepped outside. The moment Queenie''s mother saw Tessa, she hesitated. "What is it?" Tessa''s tone was indifferent, as if the woman in front of her had nothing to do with her. "Tessa, I was wrong. Queenie was wrong. Please, have mercy and let her go! She''s still young. If she g prison now, her life will be ruined." The arrogance in Marilyn''s voice was gone, reced by despera. She never expected that a girl with no background could overpower her brother in court and have Chapter 441 Was Wrong Queenie thrown in jail. Now, her brother was powerless to do anything. + Free Coms "Madam Locke, this isn''t up to me. Queenie broke the w. A few words from me won''t get her released! Even in the werewolf world, thew still ruled. Marilyn, no longer caring about appearances, suddenly dropped to her knees before Tessa. "I''m begging you; let Queenie go!" Tessa frowned. What is she doing? "I''ll give you anything you want, as long as you agree to let her go." Then, as if remembering something, Marilyn added, "Didn''t you get kicked out of the Frostmoon Pack? If you like, Icew Pack can take you in!" There was a hint of arrogance in her voice, as if she were offering charity. Tessa nearlyughed out loud. Is being epted by a mid-sized pack really something to be proud of? She might have been exiled from Frostmoon Pack, but she had long since gained a loyal following. If she wanted, a single call would bring her a powerful and united pack. But she was used to being alone. She had never built her own pack, only establishing the Lightwing Order, awork of elite werewolf hackers, where she operated entirely online. If it weren''t for her grandpa, she wouldn''t have even returned to the Sinir family of Frostmoon Pack. "I don''t need anything, and this isn''t something I can decide." If you break thew, you face the consequences. Marilyn, seeing that even after lowering herself, Tessa still refused, snapped. She shot to her feet, pointing a finger at Tessa''s face as she shouted, "How can you be so heartless at your age? What did Queenie do to deserve prison? You''re just a worthless girl without a wolf; don''t think knowing a littlew makes you untouchable! If you dare to go against the Locke family, I''ll make sure you won''t even see your deathing!" As she spoke, Marilyn raised a hand to strike Tessa, but Tessa caught her wrist in an instant, her eyes narrowing dangerously. Chapter 45 Take a Walk With Me Chapter 45 Take a Walk With Me 45 Free Coins "I''ve already given you plenty of respect by standing here and listening to you for this long. Stop going on and on like a shrew. If you''re unhappy with the verdict, you can appeal. Don''t waste time spouting useless nonsense here." Tessa had never been patient to begin with, and now, she hadpletely run out. Marilyn was about to make a move, but someone yanked her back so hard that she almost fell to the ground. "Who the hell..." Marilyn steadied herself, ready to curs at whoever had pulled her. But the moment she saw the neer, she didn''t dare utter a word. Who is this man? The pressure radiating from him was overwhelming. Just meeting his gaze left her paralyzed, unable to move, unable to speak. This deep-seated fear, one that came from her very bones, was the absolute suppression of a superior- ranked wolf. Landon had heard that Tessa had taken the afternoon off, so he came to check on her at the school. He hadn''t expected to witness this scene. His cold gaze locked onto Marilyn as he unleashed his Alpha aura without hesitation and ordered, "Don''t ever appear in front of her again. If you do, I''ll make sure the Locke family ispletely wiped out." This oue was already the lightest punishment they could''ve received after trying to kidnap Ysabel. Marilyn''s legs trembled violently, and she couldn''t even form a single word. At that moment, Ysabel stepped outside and immediately spotted Landon. She rushed over toin, "Uncle Landon! This woman keeps bullying Tessie!" Landon was already a man of breathtaking beauty, with a tall, perfectly built frame and an aura of dominance. The moment he appeared, he became the center of attention. Even the girls in the ssroom were leaning against the windows, trying to get a better look at him. Hearing that Queenie''s mother had been bullying Tessa, the students were all stunned. Tessa is so strong. Who could possibly bully her? With Landon''s single, dominance-chargedmand-Get lost!"-Marilyn bolted in terror, as if lingering even a second longer would mean being ripped apart by him. The evening ss was Freya Knox''s physics lesson. When she arrived and took in the chaotic scene, she immediately opened her mouth, poised to reprimand someone. However, the moment she saw Landon, the words caught in her throat. "You are..." Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Take a Walk With Me "I''ve already given you plenty of respect by standing here and listening to you for this long. Stop going on and on like a shrew. If you''re unhappy with the verdict, you can appeal. Don''t waste time spouting useless nonsense here." Tessa had never been patient to begin with, and now, she hadpletely run out. Marilyn was about to make a move, but sonicone yanked her back so hard that she almost fell to the ground. "Who the hell..." Marilyn steadied herself, ready to curse at whoever had pulled her. But the moment she saw the neer, she didn''t dare utter a word. Who is this man? The pressure radiating from him was overwhelming. Just meeting his gaze left her paralyzed, unable to move, unable to speak. This deep-seated fear, one that came from her very bones, was the absolute suppression of a super¨ªor- ranked wolf. -Landon had heard that Tessa had taken the afternoon off, so he came to check on her at the school. He hadn''t expected to witness this scene. His cold gaze locked onto Marilyn as he unleashed his Alpha aura without hesitation and ordered, "Don''t ever appear in front of her again. If you do, I''ll make sure the Locke family ispletely wiped out." This oue was already the lightest punishment they could''ve received after trying to kidnap Ysabel. Marilyn''s legs trembled violently, and she couldn''t even form a single word. At that moment, Ysabel stepped outside and immediately spotted Landon. She rushed over toin, "Uncle Landon! This woman keeps bullying Tessie!" Landon was already a man of breathtaking beauty, with a tall, perfectly built frame and an aura of dominance. The moment he appeared, he became the center of attention. Even the girls in the ssroom were leaning against the windows, trying to get a better look at him. Hearing that Queenie''s mother had been bullying Tessa, the students were all stunned, Tessa is so strong. Who could possibly bully her? With Landon''s single, dominance-chargedmand-Get lost!"-Marilyn bolted in terror, as if lingering even a second longer would mean being ripped apart by him. The evening ss was Freya Knox''s physics lesson. When she arrived and took in the chaotic scene, she immediately opened her mouth, poised to reprimand someone. However, the moment she saw Landon, the words caught in her throat. "You are..." Chapter 45 Take a Walk With Me before him, she couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of inadequacy. Once Marilyn had left, Landon withdrew his Alpha pressure. 24% Finished. Hearing the teacher''s question, he responded politely, Miss, nice to meet you. I''m Tessa''s guardian." Ysabel was stunned. Isn''t Uncle Landon my guardian? Sine when did he be Tessie''s? At the mention of Tessa''s name, Freya frowned slightly "Miss, please take good care of Tessa in the future," Landon said politely. "Of course." Freya wasn''t particrly fond of Tessa, a student with a terrible reputation, but in front of this man, she simply couldn''t bring herself to refuse.- "Hmph! Not bullying Tessa would already be a miracle, Ysabel muttered under her breath. "ss is starting. Everyone, get inside," Freya called out to the lingering students. Tessa was about to follow them in when Landon caught her hand. Feeling his grip, she stopped and turned to face him. "Sir, do you need something else?" Freya was still keeping a close eye on Landon''s every move. "Miss, I just need a few words with Tessa." Reluctantly, Freya stepped into the ssroom, stealing onest nce at Landon. After all, no one could resist admiring something so captivating. Once the students and teachers were inside, only Tessa and Landon remained on the field. He stood there, silently watching her, while she showed no impatience. The breeze lifted strands of her hair, and in that moment, she stood there, effortlessly radiant and an undeniable force of brilliance. Landon''s gaze softened unconsciously. Then, in a voice filled with warmth, he said, "Take a walk with me." 244 500.24 Chapter 46 Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 46 He Could Wait Does he want to walk around campus? Tessa had no objections. She walked alongside him at a leisurely pace. ? 24% Finished Navoris High was a picturesque high school, designed like a park, with a river winding through the entire campus. Tessa led him along the meandering stream. Neither of them spoke. The only sounds were the murmuring of the water and the rhythmic chirping of cicadas. "You have a beautiful campus." "Mr. Thorne, you''ve seen so many breathtaking ces. What''s Navoris Highpared to that?" Tessa nudged a small stone with the tip of her shoe. She had no idea why he had sought her out tonight, but at least it meant skipping Freya''s ss. That alone made this evening worthwhile. Lost in thought, she failed to notice the step in front of her. Her bnce faltered. Before she could steady herself, Landon, who had been watching her intently, moved swiftly, grasping her hand and pulling her back with effortless ease. Tessa stumbled straight into his chest. The rich scent of pinewood enveloped her in an instant. She didn''t understand why, but every time she caught his scent, a peculiar thrill coursed through her veins. She liked the way he smelled, so much so that she wanted to stay there, nestled against him, absorbing his warmth and his scent. It wasn''t until Landon''s deep voice broke the moment, "Are you okay?" that Tessa snapped back to reality. She quickly stepped back, standing upright. "I''m fine." Realizing where her thoughts had strayed, a rush of heat crept up her neck. Why do I always loseposure around him? Bathed in moonlight, her downcast gaze and slightly parted lips made something in Landon''s chest tighten. He clenched his fists, suppressing the impulse to pull her close again, and instead, he maintained hisposed demeanor. "Let''s go. I''ll walk you back to ss." Emotions churned within him. Being around her always made it far too easy to let his guard d wasn''t an impulsive teenager, but in front of this 17-year-old girl, he felt an uncharacteristic longing. The location was a high school. She was still too young. He could wait for her to grow up. By the time Tessa returned, the first evening ss had already ended. He 324% Chapter 46 He Could Walt * Finished- "Tessie, what did my uncle say to you? You were with him for an entire ss period!" Ysabel''s eyes sparkled with curiosity. "My uncle isn''t exactly the warm and friendly type. He definitely treats you differently." At the memory of that embrace, Tessa''s face betrayed her, flushing red once again. "Why is your face so red? Are you running a fever?" Ysabel reached out to touch her forehead. "I''m fine. It''s just too warm here." Tessa brushed her hand away. "He probably treats me differently because of you." Tessa made up an excuse, unwilling to linger on the subject. She had no desire to dwell on it. The weekend arrived in the blink of an eye. Tessa had no ns and intended to sleep in before visiting her grandpa in the afternoon. But before she could enjoy a peaceful morning, the doorbell rang. When she opened the door, Ysabel stood outside, dressed in vibrant, youthful attire, brimming with energy. "Tessie! You''re still in bed? The weather is gorgeous today! How could you waste it by staying inside?" "Where are you going?" "The water park!" Ysabel had been wanting to go for ages. She adored everything about water parks. "Come on! You''reing with me." "Alright." Since Ysabel had already shown up at her doorstep, Tessa had little choice but to change her ns. She kept her outfit simple-a white T-shirtyered with a light blue batwing-sleeve blouse, paired with snug blue jeans. Even with such an effortless outfit, she looked breathtaking. Ysabel stared in awe. "Tessie, you''re unreal. It''s not fair!" She wiped the corner of her mouth exaggeratedly. "Look, I''m practically drooling." "Let''s go! You look wonderful too!" At the water park entrance, Ysabel pulled Tessa into a quick photo session. Both of them were beautiful, and every shot was effortlessly picture-perfect. ingly They selected a few of the best photos and posted them on Facebook. Ysabel wrote a caption, "With my idol. She is gorgeous, right?" After nostino Vsahel finally dragged Tessa inside Today she was going to have the time of her life 40.24 API 24 Chapter 46 He Could Wait Finished! Meanwhile, Landon and his group were at Willow Ridge Resort, ying golf. Landon''s technique and power were unparalleled. Nathaniel and the others didn''t stand a chance. "Alpha, doespletely destroying us at this game give you a sense of satisfaction?" Nathaniel grumbled in frustration. Nathaniel was Landon''s beta, but he was also his close friend. In private, they spoke freely, without the usual formality. After suffering defeat after defeat, Nathaniel gave up on ying altogether. He leaned back and scrolled through his phone, until something caught his eye. "Oh? Mr. Thorne and Tessa went to the water park together? And they''re dressed up, too. They''re bound to turn some heads." Nathaniel deliberately raised his voice, knowing full well how Landon felt about Tessa. As expected, the moment he finished speaking, Landon strode over and snatched his phone, Tessa''s image filled the screen. Her beauty was so striking that she looked as if she had stepped straight out of a magazine. Without a second thought, Landon tossed his golf club aside. "Go get the car. We''re going to the water park." 244 1 Chapter 47 Chapter 47 A Work-Obsessed Machine Finished Landon, are you going to the water park?" Cameron was shocked. He couldn''t even imagine what someone like Landon would be like in a water park.. "Yeah." "That''s not normal for you." Cameron looked Landon and down. Landon said, "You guys keep ying here. Tonight, I''ll bring a friend for you to meet." Even Tessa hadn''t had the chance to meet his friend yet. "A guy or a girl?" Cameron was even more curious. "You''ll find out when the timees." By the time Nathaniel and Cameron arrived at the water park, Tessa and Ysabel were already in line for the log flume ride. Since it was the weekend, the ce was packed. Tessa was on her phone, but Ysabel was the first to spot Landon. "Uncle Landon? What are you doing here?" Isn''t he thest person who would evere to such a childish ce? "I saw your Facebook post, so I came to check things out." Check what out? Ysabel still didn''t get it. In Navoris, even in September, the weather was still scorching. Tessa was already sweating from the heat. Noticing the beads of sweat on her face, Landon spoke up. "You two,e here. Nathaniel, get in line." Nathaniel immediately stepped forward to take their ce in line, exchanging a subtle nce at Ysabel, who looked wless with her perfectly done makeup. Landon couldn''t stand seeing Tessa out in the sun. And Nathaniel didn''t want Ysabel to be exposed to it either. Even though Ysabel was a wolfless girl, he had liked her from the moment he firstid eyes on her. But he wasn''t ready to let her know that yet. She was still young, and he was afraid of scaring her away. Landon led Ysabel and Tessa to the shade of arge tree "Just wait here." He was dressed casually today, which made him look a few years younger. With his naturally striking features, he was already drawing the attention of many girls around them. Noticing a vendor selling straw hats, he bought one for each of them. He handed one to Ysabel but personally ced the other on Tessa''s head. Chapter 47 A Work-Obsessed Machine 24%ß_òŒ? Finished Tessa had fair skin, and now, after being under the sun, it was already turning red. "Did you put on sunscreen?" "No." She never liked the stuff. It always felt ufortable on her skin. Landon turned to Ysabel. "Give me your sunscreen." Squeezing some onto his hand, he reached out to apply it to Tessa''s face. She instantly grabbed his wrist. "What are you doing?" "Don''t move." Ignoring her resistance, Landon began smoothing the sunscreen onto her skin. His fingers glided across her face, and the slight flush she already had deepened. He had absolutely no sense of restraint. People were everywhere, and Ysabel was standing right beside them. Even though she felt a little embarrassed, Tessa didn''t push him away, letting him carefully apply the sunscreen. Ysabel, watching from the side, waspletely stunned. What is happening right now? Since when did Uncle Landon care about anyone like this? Once Landon finished with her face, he squeezed more sunscreen onto her arms and gently spread it over her skin. Ysabel almost thought she was hallucinating. The Landon she knew was always cold and untouchable, yet here he was, unexpectedly gentle and considerate. When Nathaniel returned with the tickets, he froze for a moment. It was the first time he had ever seen Alpha acting this attentive. Realizing what was happening, he quickly grabbed Ysabel and pulled her away. "Tickets are ready. Let''s go!" "What the hell? Did Uncle Landon take the wrong meds or something?" That was the only logical exnation. "Maybe." Nathaniel didn''t say much more. No one could predict what would happen between Alpha and Tessa in the future. After all, Landon wasn''t just anyone. He was Alpha of the Nightshade Pack and the strongest werewolf in Montedra. Every decision he made affected the safety of countless packs. Chapter 47 A Work-Obsessed Machine ζ 24% Finished That meant his choice of mate wasn''t just a personal matter. Whoever became his Luna had to be strong enough to shoulder the responsibility that came with the title. Even if Landon truly fell in love with Tessa and wanted to make her his Luna, the elders of the Nightshade. Pack would definitely oppose it. And even if he used his authority to silence all objections and made Tessa his Luna, behind the gloryy endless dangers. Landon''s position meant that he had enemies lurking in the shadows, watching his every move, including the people around him. And Tessa, without a wolf of her own, had no natural defense against the dangers of their world. Nathaniel couldn''t say for sure whether she could survive in such a treacherous environment on her own. Indeed, she had the skills to perform surgery and remove bullets from Alpha. And sure, she could handle trained werewolf mercenaries. But at the end of the day, she didn''t have a wolf. And in the werewolf world, that was a fatal weakness. Unless one day, she awak her wolf. In any case, Landon and Tessa''s future was full of uncertainties, and Nathaniel wouldn''t jump to any conclusions. For now, though, Landon was already 28 and had never dated anyone before. If he really was interested in Tessa, maybe it was a good thing. At least he''d finally experience love, instead of always being a cold, work- obsessed machine. 244 Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Do It for Me Landon carefully applied sunscreen to Tessa, and by the time he was done, her face was as red as an apple. "Thanks." She lowered her head as she expressed her gratitude, feeling as if the areas he had touched were growing even hotter. Seeing her shy reaction, Landon chuckled. ¡°Let''s go." The two of them walked side by side toward the entrance of the whitewater ride. Suddenly, Ysabel turned back to Tessa. "Let''s sit in a row together, all four of us!" Hearing her, Tessa instinctively tried to pull away from Landon, but Nathaniel beat her to it, dragging Ysabel aside. "Don''t bother Alpha. You and I will sit together." Ysabel stomped hard on Nathaniel''s foot. "Why are you stepping on me?!" Nathaniel winced in pain. Ysabel didn''t even have a wolf, but she still packed a punch. "Serves you right! I want to sit with Tessie!" It was only then that Ysabel btedly realized, Is Uncle Landon into Tessie? But he''s 11 years older than her! That''s way too much of an age gap! No way am Somebodyting Tessie fall for this! However, by the time she reacted, Landon and Tessa had already taken the back row. Left with no choice, Ysabel sat with Nathaniel in the front row. She turned back, only to see Landon fastening Tessa''s seatbelt. Their movements seemed far too intimate "Oh no, this is bad," Ysabel muttered in distress. "What''s bad?" "Uncle Landon is way too old! How can he even think about Tessie?" she wailed. "He''spletely lost it! Tessie''s not even an adult yet. She''s still underage!" Nathaniel didn''t say a word. He was trying not tough Someone had actually called Landon old, and it was none other than his own niece. But honestly, only Ysabel would have the nerve to speak about the Alpha this way. As the ride started, Ysabel''s excitement took over, and for the moment, she forgot all about her concerns. All along the ride, only Ysabel''s thrilled screams echoed The other three remained suprisingly calm. When the boat reached the peak and plunged down into the water, a huge ssh erupted. Landon shielded Tessa with his body, blocking most of the water. Being protected like this, Tessa felt a little conflicted. Chapter 48 Do It for Me "That was amazing!" Ysabel was drenched, but she was still buzzing with excitement. When they got off the ride, all four of them were wet to varying degrees. "What do we do now?" Ysabel frowned, looking at her soaked clothes. 24% Finished The damp fabric clung ufortably to her. Landon spoke up smoothly, "Let''s go to Willow Ridge Resort." Cameron and the others were still waiting there. Tessa''s light-colored clothes were nowpletely soaked, sticking to her and outlining her curves. Landon''s gaze darkened slightly before he quickly took off his jacket and handed it to her to wear backward. Tessa didn''t refuse. At the parking lot, Landon instructed Nathaniel, "Take care of Ysabel. Don''t bully her." "Alpha, you should know her temper by now. It''s a miracle if she doesn''t bully me. How would I even dare bully her?" Nathaniel sighed, looking at Ysabel helplessly yet fondly. "Uncle Landon, you''re the one who shouldn''t bully Tessa!" Ysabel had originally wanted to ride with them, but after receiving a single look from Landon, her voice grew smaller and smaller. Nathaniel promptly shoved her into the car. "Enough. Tessie''s smart enough to know what she''s doing." Landon opened the passenger door and guided Tessa inside. Then, he retrieved a clean towel from the trunk, got into the car, and leaned over to dry her damp hair. Tessa reached out to take the towel from him, but instead, she identally grabbed his hand. She immediately recoiled as if burned and retracted her hand. "Mr. Thorne, I can do it myself." The action felt too intimate, and she wasn''t used to it. "Alright." Landon didn''t insist and handed her the towel. Tessa absentmindedly patted at her hair. "Do you want to dry off too?" she asked once she was done. "You do it for me." Seeing her hesitate, Landon continued, "Didn''t I just help you?" 40.24 API 24 Chapter 48 Do It for Me Tessa fell silent but still leaned forward and started drying his hair. 24% Finished Tessa leaned forward slightly, while Landon lowered his head, his gaze inevitably falling on the graceful curves beneath her white T-shirt. She appeared slender, yet every curve was perfectly proportioned where it mattered. In this posture, her slightly open neckline revealed a glimpse of her soft, full chest, the delicate contours searing themselves into Landon''s vision. 244 Chapter 49 Chapter 49 I Will Always Be Here Finished Flex became excited again. "Oh, my! Tessa has such an amazing body. I can''t wait for her toe of age so we can make her our mate and show her the pleasures of adulthood... "Flex, stop your fantasies!" Although Landon''s mouth had gone dry from the seen just now, he quickly averted his gaze like a gentleman and sternly reprimanded Flex for his inappropriate thoughts. Part of it was because he felt it was disrespectful to Tessa, and part of it was because if he kept thinking about it, he wouldn''t be able to control his own desires He was a normal man, after all. Having a reaction to the girl he liked was only natural. But she was still so young. Just the thought made him feel like a monster, and thest thing he wanted was to frighten her. Meanwhile, Tessa, who was seriously drying his hair, remainedpletely unaware of Landon''s brief internal struggle. "All done." After drying his hair, Tessa sat up straight and folded the towel. "I''ll take you to meet some friends. You might find them useful in the future." Landon spoke, his voice slightly hoarse. Tessa noticed and asked with concern, "What''s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?" "I''m fine." Landon was just about to start the car when he heard someone mention Tessa''s name. "What did you just say? Tessa got Queenie thrown in jail?" Margot Shelby and Winona had just arrived at the water park. Their voices involuntarily rose upon hearing the news. "She got sentenced to five years." The thought made Winona uneasy. "Do you think Tessa came back to get revenge for what happened five years ago?" Margot sneered. "Winona, what are you so afraid of? What does Tessa even have?" She didn''t see Tessa as a threat at all. "Besides, she''ll never find any evidence of what happened five years ago. There will always be an indelible stain on her name." Inside the car, neither person spoke. Tessa has no background? Isn''t my background enough? Tessa shot a cold nce at the two women. They really think I won''t find any evidence from five years ago? If they want to y, I''ll make sure they pay the price. Chapter 49 I Will Always Be Here driving. ±­24%Îü Finished. Landon finally pulled out of the parking lot, one hand on the steering wheel, the other grabbing Tessa''s hand. She turned her head at him. What is he doing? "Mr. Thorne, are you getting a little toofortable with touching me?" They weren''t at the point where casual hand-holding was ceptable. "Those two framed you fi on Tessa''s past. years ago?" Landon''s voice turned colder as he recalled the information he had "I''ll handle it myself." She didn care about the rumors, but if she didn''t make them pay for every bit of the damage they had done, she wouldn''t be Tessa. "You really don''t need my help?" He wanted her to say yes, but the girl simply responded with an icy "No," making it clear she wouldn''t allow him to interfere. Landon could only respect her decision. "I''ll always be here. If you ever need anything, just ask." "I know." Tessa''s tone softened slightly. Landon took her to the presidential suite at Willow Ridge Resort and had someone send over a fresh set of clothes. "Take a shower and change." Her clothes were dry now, but they had to be ufortable to wear. "I''lle get you for dinnerter." After he left, Tessa grabbed the box he had someone deliver and went into the bathroom. She took a quick shower and came out wrapped in a towel. Hearing the phone ring, she walked over, picked it up, and pressed the answer button. "Phantom, it''s me." Lina''s voice came through the receiver. "What is it?" Tessa sat down on the couch, undoing the messy bun on her head. She gave a slight shake, and her chestnut-colored hair cascaded down. "Someone''s been looking into youtely. Are you okay Tessa frowned. ¡°Again? Who is it this time?" 244 1 Chapter 50 Chapter 50 You Can Only Wear It for Me Hearing Lina''s response, Tessa''s eyes narrowed with a hint of danger. "Got it." "Be careful. They aren''t here with good intentions," Lina reminded her. "Alright. By the way, I''ve already handled Mr. Young''s matter." "As expected of Phantom, clean and effica always! "Just transfer the money to my ount. If there''s nothing else, I''m hanging up." The moment Tessa ended the call, a knock sounded at the door. She walked over and opened it, seeing that Landon had arrived. Finished She was only wrapped in a bath towel, her smooth shoulders and delicate corbones exposed to the air. Below the towel, her slender, perfectly shaped legs made it impossible to look away. Landon was momentarily stunned, his Adam''s apple bobbing as he swallowed. This girl is only 17 years old, yet she already has a charm that could steal a man''s soul. "I''m not ready yet." Tessa nned to change. "Do you want to..." "I''ll wait here. Go ahead and get dressed, take your time Tessa didn''t say more and grabbed her clothes before heading into the room. Opening the bag, she saw that everything she needed had been prepared. She put on her bra, it fit perfectly! Then she slipped on her underwear. But when she saw the pale green mini skirt, she hesitated. This skirt was way too short! However, she had already tossed her previous clothes into the water while showering, so she had no other choice. She pulled on the pale green mini skirt and paired it with a matching ruffled blouse. The top was cropped, raising her arms even slightly would reveal her navel. After getting dressed, she quickly tidied her hair and walked out. The first thing Landon saw was her long, slender legs. Smooth and fair, they were impossible to ignore. This was the first time he had seen Tessa in an outfit like this. 470 Chapter 50 You Can Only Wear It for Me Finished "Mr. Thorne, this outfit doesn''t really suit me." Tessa felt ufortable. With one sudden movement, she might expose herself. She usually preferred pants, which were both practical and convenient in case of unexpected fights. Landon stepped closer. "I agree." His voice was deep, low, and intoxicating as it brushed against her ear. Tessa instinctively wanted to step back, to put some distance between them. "But it looks good. You can only wear it for me." Landon made another call, and soon, a staff member delivered a new set of clothes. "Put this on." Tessa took the bag and went to change. This time, it was a red dress, much longer, so she reluctantly epted it. When she stepped out, Landon was on a call by the floor-to-ceiling window. Not in a hurry, she sat on the couch and yed on her phone while waiting. After finishing his call, Landon walked over. Tessa stood up. Dressed in red, she was still stunning, though at least her legs were more covered this time "You must be hungry. Let''s go eat." Landon put away his phone. "Okay." Tessa thought it was best they didn''t stay alone any longer. His gaze was too intense, as if he wanted to devour her. "Why is Uncle Landon taking so long? It''s just a change of clothes! I don''t feel good about this, I''m going to check." Ysabel, worried about Tessa, got up to rescue her Just then, the private room door was pushed open by a server, and Landon walked in with Tessa. Hearing the noise, Cameron and Hudson looked up, immediately noticing the girl beside Landon. Landon entered and pulled out a chair for Tessa, letting her sit. Hudson had seen Tessa once before. During Ysabel''s kidnapping trial, Landon had specifically called him, partly for Ys: this girl named Tessa. But for Cameron, this was the first time. but also to back up And seeing the usually cold and unattainable Landon personally pulling out a chair for a woman, he immediately turned to Hudson in shock, signaling with his eyes. What''s going on? Since when is Landon this attentine to a woman? 213 Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 51 Chapter 51 A Clean Kill Tessa sat down, and Landon pulled out the chair beside her before taking a scat. "Sorry to keep everyone waiting." "It''s fine. The wait wasn''t too long. It''s just an hour." Nathaniel couldn''t help but specte whether something inappropriate had happened in that room: Finished "Tessie, Uncle Landon didn''t do anything to you, did her" Ysabel immediately slid over to sit beside Tessa, whispering in her ear. Her voice wasn''t particrly quiet, and everyone in the private room heard her. "Ysabel, what nonsense are you spouting?" Landon shot her a look, and Ysabel immediately shut her mouth. "Tessie! You''re too attractive. I was just worried about you." ¡°Let me introduce everyone." Ysabel stood up, gesturing toward the others. ¡°This is my good friend, Tessa." "Tessie, the one sitting across from you is Cameron Quest, the third son of the Quest family. Beside him is Hudson Jones, heir to the Jones family. And over there is Nathaniel, you''ve met him a few times already." The people gathered here belonged to the four most prominent families of the Nightshade Pack, the most influential bloodlines in Montedra. Any one of them alone was enough to shake the foundations of Montedra''s werewolf society. Landon needed no introduction. He was Montedra''s most powerful alpha and the founder of Thorne Corp, thergest werewolf conglomerate in the region. Nathaniel, as Landon''s beta, was naturally formidable. Not only was he Landon''s most trusted right-hand man, but also a masterful diplomat. Cameron, Thorne Corp''s head of IT, safeguarded thepany''s cybersecurity. Other than Phantom from Lightwing Order, no one could rival him. Hudson was the undisputed leader in the werewolf legal world. If he wanted to, he could put a judge behind bars. The four had been close friends since childhood, and among them, Landon was the unquestioned leader. "I''m Tessa Sinir." Despite sitting among the most powerful families, Tessa remained indifferent, her tone cool and detached. Hudson and Cameron raised their eyebrows. She was intriguing. Despite being a wolf-less minor, she disyed no hesitation or fear, entirely unfazed by their imposing presence. Before long, the waiter arrived with the food.. Chapter 51 A Clean Kill Tessa ate only a few bites before setting down her utensils. °üº¬24%½ø Finished "What''s wrong? You don''t like the food?" Landon had been engaged in conversation with the others, but his attention had never left her. "No, I''m just not hungry." "Eat a little more." Landon personally ced more food on her te. "Finish what''s on your te." She was too thin. Just the sight of her stirred a deep ache in his chest. Watching Landon dote on Tessa so openly, Ysabel grew increasingly anxious, to the point where she lost her own appetite. "What''s wrong? Weren''t you just saying you were starving?" Nathaniel asked, ncing at her. Ysabel had no time to worry about her own hunger. All she wanted was to get Tessa away from Landon as soon as possible. Putting down her utensils, she asked, ¡°Tessie, are you full? Let''s go for a walk." "Okay." "Uncle Landon, I''m taking Tessie out for a bit," Ysabel announced before pulling Tessa away without waiting for a response. "What''s with her?" Landon asked Nathaniel. "She''s afraid you''ll steal Tessa away," Nathaniel teased, though he couldn''t deny a flicker of jealousy. Ysabel was genuinely fond of Tessa. Landon didn''t pursue the topic any further. "By the way, the Locke family has been getting boldertely. Find something to keep them upied." Landon set down his utensils, picking up his wine ss and swirling the deep red liquid. "The same Locke family that kidnapped Ysabel?" At the mention of them, Nathaniel''s expression darkened. "Yeah. Don''t worry, I''ll handle it." Hudson rarely spoke, but when he did, his words carried weight. His actions were always swift, precise, and ruthless. "Oh, have you guys heard about Clement?" Cameron suddenly spoke up. "What about him?" ¡°Hisw firm is under investigation. You guys didn''t know? I thought one of you was behind it." "I was just about to make a move, but someone beat me to it." Nathaniel was caught off guard. Who else holds a grudge against Clement? "Someone anonymously reported his firm and submitted solid evidence of tax evasion directly to the authorities." It was a clean kill with no chance to fight back. Chapter 51 A Clean Kill Landon raised an eyebrow. Could it be Tessa again? 244 Chapter 52 Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 52 An Insistent Pest "Tessie, let''s go swimming!" Willow Ridge Resort had everything, and its outdoor pool was top-notch. "I didn''t bring a swimsuit." "They have everything here. Come on, I''ll take you there." Ysabel led Tessa onto a shuttle to the swimming center. Before heading inside, they browsed the shop for swimsuits. After selecting one, Tessa pulled out her card and handed it to the cashier. "Tessie, there''s no need to pay. Willow Ridge Resort belongs to Uncle Landon." "It''s fine. I can pay for myself." She wasn''t the type to freeload. Tessa swiped her card, and the two finally made their way to the swimming center. Finished Though it was already September, the weather remained sweltering, and the pool teemed with people. They changed into their swimsuits in the locker room, draped towels over their shoulders, and stepped out. Both had long legs and porcin skin. Even in a sea of beautiful women, they stood out effortlessly. Their entrance turned heads immediately. Among the crowd, York caught sight of Tessa the moment she appeared. He had been tied up with basketball tournaments recently and hadn''t had the chance to seek her out. He never expected to run into her here. Despite confessing to her twice and being brutally rejected both times, not to mention having his arm nearly wrenched out of its socket, York wasn''t deterred. If anything, his infatuation had only deepened. A fierce, untamed girl like her was a challenge, and nothing thrilled him more than the prospect of conquest. Besides, he was convinced that Tessa simply didn''t understand him yet. Once she realized how exceptional he was, she would inevitably fall for him, just like Queenie had. "York, what are you staring at?" One of his teammates nudged him. "An old friend. I''m going to say hi." With that, York strode toward Tessa, exuding what he imagined to be effortless charm. d only in swim trunks, he saw this as the perfect opportunity to unt his sculpted physique. He was certain Tessa would be captivated. After all, every woman appreciated a perfectly sculpted six-pack. UOC §±§Ú, §¡§â? 24 24 10 Chapter 52 An Insistent Pest "Tessa, what a coincidence! Are you here with a friend? York''s grin was dazzling. "Who are you?" Tessa''s tone was t, her expression devoid of interest. Finished She had turned him down countless times-clear, direct, and merciless. She had even broken his arm as a warning. Yet, like an insistent pest, he kepting back York remained unfazed by her indifference. Striking a pose he thought was debonair, he said, "Why aren''t you in the water? Do you not know how to swim? I can teach you. I''m pretty good at it." Tessa and Ysabel sat at the pool''s edge, idly kicking at the water. Since they hadn''t dived in yet, York assumed they couldn''t swim. "No need." Tessa tamped down her irritation, unwilling to cause a scene on Landon''s turf. York''s teammates, drawn in by the sight of two stunning women, sauntered over as well. "Hey, gorgeous,e join us! We can teach you how to swim." Tessa could already feel her patience fraying. If she stayed any longer, she might actually lose her temper. She grabbed Ysabel''s hand and stood up. "Not interested." York''s expression darkened. "Tessa,e on! At least show some respect in front of my friends!" He had already swallowed his pride. There was no need for her to make this even more humiliating. Tessa shot him an icy nce. "Respect? Do you even have any?" She brushed past him without hesitation. York''s face twisted with humiliation. His hand shot out, gripping her shoulder to stop her. The moment he touched her, Tessa reacted in a sh, seizing his wrist and flipping him over in a swift, brutal throw. "Ah!" York crashed onto the ground with a sickening thud, groaning in agony, unable to get up. "Do you not understand my words?" Tessa''s voice was cial. "Or did you already forget the warning I gave you?" 244 Chapter 53 Chapter 53 She is wonderful! Ysabel couldn''t suppress the urge to scream. Tessie is so wonderful! She had never realized before how naturally she fit the role of an obsessed fangirl. York''s friends rushed over and hauled him to his feet. "York, are you alright?" His face was ashen with rage. He never would have imagined that, as a six-foot- three man, he''d be humiliated in front of a crowd, by a female without a wolf, no less. Finished Last time, when Tessa had snapped his arm outside the school gates, no one had been around to witness it, so he had swallowed his pride. But now, with so many eyes on him, his behavior was an unforgivable disgrace. Tessa and Ysabel turned to leave, but a group of men immediately blocked their path. "Do you think you can just walk away after hitting someone? Do you take us for dead?" Tessa nced over her shoulder, her gazending on the man in blue swim trunks. "What do you want, then?" "Don''t try anything stupid! If you keep making trouble, I''ll have you thrown out!" Ysabel spoke up, trying to sound more confident than she felt. Each of these men was well over six feet tall, their muscr frames exuding raw strength. If they tapped into their wolves'' power, the result would be terrifying. Tessa was skilled, but shecked a wolf. Ysabel couldn''t help but worry that she was at a disadvantage. "Throw us out? Who the hell do you think you are?" "You!" "Kneel and apologize to York. We don''t have any ''no-hitting-women'' rules here." The man in blue trunks sneered, his voiceced with smug contempt. Tessa adjusted the towel draped over her shoulders, a dangerous gleam flickering in her icy gaze. Fighting in a swimsuit wasn''t ideal, but if they insisted on causing trouble, she had no problem amodating them. 7 Her voice was lethally cold. ¡°Looks like I''ll have to teach you the lesson your parent you''ll never understand that there''s always someone stronger than you." ver did. Otherwise, The man in blue trunks scoffed. "Save the big talk. Just don''t start crying when things don''t go your way." York had been caught off guard the first time, but now they were ready. There was no way she''d get the Chapter 53 She is wonderfull swipe. "Are you sure about that?" Tessa gave him onest chance. "Come on, then! Someone needs to teach you a lesson. Girls shouldn''t be this cocky." The moment the words left his mouth, York''s friends underwent a startling transformation. A sickening chorus of cracking bones filled the air. Their eyes glowed an eerie green as their nails extended, hardening into razor-sharp ws that gleamed under the poolside lights. Finished They shifted into their half-wolf forms, fanning out in a tight semicircle to encircle Tessa and Ysabel. Deep, guttural growls rumbled from their throats, vibrating through the air with an unmistakable threat. The man in blue trunks bared his fangs, ring at Tessa. "Now you''ll learn what happens when you cross us." With a singlemand, the werewolves lunged. Tessa shoved Ysabel behind her, her gaze sharpening. But before she could make a move, two streaks of motion cut through the night like lightning. Landon and Nathaniel had arrived. They didn''t hesitate. In a blur of movement, they extended their ws andunched themselves into battle. The pool water churned violently as towering waves crashed against the edges, driven by the sheer force of the fight. Landon''s ws shed through the air with a deafening crack. As the alpha of the Nightshade Pack, his fully transformed right arm swept out with devastating precision, his razor-sharp ws carving crimson arcs wherever they struck. Nathaniel moved like a shadow, slipping between opponents with terrifying speed. As a beta, his agility was unparalleled. A silver-gray blur, he spun mid-air, his kick shattering an attacker''s kneecap with a sickening crunch. In the same breath, hetched his ws around another''s throat. "Move, and I''ll paint the floor with your artery." Landon, however, was a force of pure brutality. In the face of overwhelming strength, resistance was nothing but an illusion. With one hand, he mped down on the man in blue trunks'' throat and lifted him off the ground. His ws drove into the werewolf''s shoulder de, the splintering of bone echoing in the stunned silence. "Ah!" The agonized scream tore through the night. g force. The ry submission. Even Alpha pheromones flooded the air like an invisible vice pressing down with suffoc remaining werewolves copsed onto their knees, their bodies trembling in involu. the ceramic tiles beneath them groaned under the pressure, spiderweb cracks splintering across the floor. Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Give Them Up Finished When thest man was kicked into the deep end, Landon flicked the lingering blood droplets from his ws. The entire fight hadn''t even sshed a single drop of water onto Tessa''s hair. Her pupils, reflecting the shimmering waves, still retained the remnants of battle-a fierce golden slit radiating raw aggression. Against two elite werewolves, York and his men had been utterly outmatched. The battle had ended in an overwhelming, one-sided victory, within the span of ten seconds. "Are you okay?" Landon retracted his ws and immediately scanned Tessa with concern. On the other side, Nathaniel was anxiously checking on Ysabel. The moment they had received word of a confrontation involving Tessa and Ysabel, they had rushed over, only to witness a group of half-shifted men attempting to corner two defenseless girls without their wolves. Fortunately, they had arrived in time. Otherwise, the consequences would have been unthinkable. Upon hearing of Landon''s presence, the manager of Willow Ridge Resort hurried over in a panic. At the sight of the wreckage surrounding the pool, a cold sweat broke out across his forehead. He immediately stepped forward, his expression both tense and respectful. "Alpha, are you all right?" Landon''s tense expression finally eased when he confirmed that Tessa waspletely unharmed. His gaze swept across the men sprawled on the ground, writhing in pain. His voice dropped to a lethal coldness. "How dare you hurt my people on my territory? You must have a death wish." Willow Ridge Resort operated under an exclusive VIP system. Therefore, only those of status could enter. While York and his men had never seen the Nightshade Pack''s Alpha, they were well aware that Willow Ridge Resort was under Thorne Corp, which was Landon''s domain. Now, as the manager addressed him as "Alpha," the truth crashed down on them like a death sentence. The man standing before them wasn''t just Landon; he was the Alpha. They had provoked someone far beyond theirprehension. The wounded men instantly abandoned their groans of pain. Ignoring their injuries, they scrambled to kneel, frantically bowing their heads in desperate apology. "Alpha, we''re sorry! We didn''t know they were yours." "We only meant to scare them, not actually hurt them." Chapter 54 Give Them Up "Take them away." * 324%B1 Finished ð¤ Landon waved his hand dismissively, sealing their fate, Anyone who dared toy a hand on his people would pay the price. Nathaniel gestured to the manager, ensuring the matter would be handled discreetly. Once Nathaniel left with Ysabel, only Landon and Tessa remained. Tessa met his gaze, sensing the residual chill in his aura and spoke. "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have fought on your territory." She had been the first to lose control, setting everything in motion. Landon froze, momentarily speechless. Is that what she thinks I''m angry about? But when he met Tessa''s earnest gaze, his frustration faded into a sigh. "If you want to fight, then fight. Just don''t let yourself get hurt." As for injuring or even killing someone, that wasn''t her concern. He would handle everything. "Do you still want to swim?" Tessa shook her head. After all that, the mood was ruined. She changed into dry clothes, and Landon drove her back to Wisteria Apartment. Before leaving, he reminded her to rest. Then, his expression turned ice-cold once more. It was time to investigate which short-sighted families had raised those arrogant fools. They wouldn''tst in Navoris for much longer. After resting over the weekend, Monday arrived, bringing the dreaded monthly exams. Tessa woke up, slipped into her school uniform, and headed out. As one of the most elite institutions, Navoris High prided itself on its rigorous academic standards and all-epassing student development. Unlike other schools, which only conducted midterms and finals, Navoris High held examinations every single month. On her way to school, Tessa grabbed a burger. Before she could even take a bite, Winona stepped out of a car, as if she had been waiting for her. Her tone dripped with jealousy. "Why are you living at Wisteria Apartment?" Chapter 54 Give Them Up Wisteria Apartment wasn''t a gated estate, but its prime Back when she had enrolled at Navoris High, she had 1 had refused. Seeing someone she had no interest in dealing with so "Where I live has nothing to do with you."" "Tessa, don''t be ungrateful. I came here to tell you that You''d better give them up immediately." 244 08.25 Chamter 54 Give Them Up Wisteria Apartment wasn''t a gated estate, but its prime Back when she had enrolled at Navoris High, she had I had refused. Seeing someone she had no interest in dealing with so "Where I live has nothing to do with you." "Tessa, don''t be ungrateful. I came here to tell you that You''d better give them up immediately." ºÏ 244 Chapter 54 Give Them Up 3.24%22 Finished Wisteria Apartment wasn''t a gated estate, but its prime location made the property prices astronomical. Back when she had enrolled at Navoris High, she had begged her father to buy her a ce there, but he had refused. ? ?? ?? 2191:I: 000 0 000 11:000 1:1:000 00 Seeing someone she had no interest in dealing with so early in the morning, Tessa''s expression darkened "Where I live has nothing to do with you." "Tessa, don''t be ungrateful. I came here to tell you that Dad doesn''t want you taking Grandpa''s shares. You''d better give them up immediately." 244 Chapter 55 Chapter 55 A Bet Fin ho Tessa saw through everything and said coolly. "Is it that he doesn''t want to, or that you don''t? Winona, are you terrified right now? Are you afraid that everything you desire is slipping beyond your control?" "What are you implying?" Winona felt as if someone hall struck a nerve, but she forced herself to remainposed. "Well, you never truly possessed it to begin with, so how could you lose it?" Tessa''s words made Winona''s expression darken. She clenched her fists tightly. "Tessa, do you think this is amusing?" Winona wanted nothing more than to rip away her mask of indifference. What gives her the right to act like she has everything under control? "With your tainted reputation, what qualifications do you have topete with me?!" Tessa''s voice was icy. "Oh, thanks for reminding me that what happened five years ago isn''t over Winona''s stomach twisted. "What do you mean?" There was no evidence left five years ago. "You''ll find out soon enough. Oh, by the way, aren''t you ying the role of the perfect, outstanding student? Tell me, if I surpass you in academics and athletics, will your beloved father still favor you as much?" Winona nearlyughed out loud. "Surpass me? Tessa, don''t overestimate yourself. Since the start of high school, I''ve ranked in the top three of every subject. And you? Dumped in some backwater town like Falindale, squandering your days away. What could you possibly use topete with me? Besides, who still cares about the truth from five years ago? Right now, you''re nothing but a disgrace." "Oh, really?" Tessa sneered, stepping forward. For a fleeting moment, the sheer force of her presence made Winona instinctively recoil. Tessa''s voice was slow and deliberate. "Winona, I will take everything you cherish from you, one piece at a time." She didn''t waste another breath and brushed past Winona, leaving without hesitation. Watching her retreating figure, soposed and self-assured, Winona felt a strange sense of unease creeping into her chest. "Ms. Winona, don''t worry," the Sinir family''s driver stepped forward to reassure her. "Tessa is nothing more than a wolf-less nobody. She didn''t even receive a proper education in Falindale. There''s no way she could surpass you. Everything you desire will be yours, Ms. Winona." Winona exhaled slowly, regaining herposure. skills. That''s right. How could Tessa ever be my match? I have spent thest five years studying relentlessly, honing perfecting my abilities. Meanwhile, Tessa was either skipping sses or consorting with rogues. There is absolutely no way I could lose to a worthless failure like her. At Navoris High, Ysabel arrived at the ssroom before Tessa. The moment she spotted her, she Chapter 55 A Bet "What''s up?" Tessa asked, still chewing on a burger as she strolled over. "This is for you." Ysabel handed her a workbook. "What''s this?" "You made a bet with Freya, dn''t you? You have to pass the physics exam." "Oh, right." That did happen. Freya had disliked Tessa from the very beginning, believing she would drag down the ss''s overall performance. She constantly targeted her in ss, even resorting to outright insults. Finished Tessa had demanded an apology, but Freya refused, dering that unless Tessa could pass the next monthly exam and prove she wasn''t ipetent, she wouldn''t apologize. If Tessa failed, she had to drop out voluntarily. Before the entire ss, Tessa had epted the challenge. "These are the questions I highlighted that might be on the test. Go through them carefully." The literature exam had taken ce that morning, math was in the afternoon, and physics was scheduled for tomorrow, so there was still time. Tessa couldn''t help but chuckle at Ysabel''s serious expression. "What''s wrong? I''m beingpletely serious. What''s so funny?" "Ysabel, I have to tell you, my grades aren''t bad." "Tessie, I know you have your pride, but we need to acknowledge reality, okay?" Ysabel said carefully. She didn''t mean to hurt Tessa''s feelings, but she knew exactly how abysmal her scores had been in Falindale. It was nothing short of disastrous. Besides, ever since transferring to Navoris High, Tessa had spent every ss sleeping. She couldn''t possibly pass the exam. For most subjects, it didn''t matter, but for Freya''s ss, passing was a must. There was no way Ysabel would let Tessa lose this bet. "Alright, I get it." Tessa grinned. She didn''t listen in ss because she already knew everything the teachers were covering. Sleeping was simply a better use of her time. Back in Falindale, the teachers had been biased against her. No one had ever cared about her grades. During exams, she would skim the questions, lose interest, and leave most of them nk. And yet, everyone had actually convinced themselves that she was an idiot. Tessa didn''t tell Ysabel that she had another goal to defeat Winona. If she did, Ysabel might actually try to steal the test answers for her. Chapter 55 A Bet At exactly nine o''clock, the exam began. And with it, the first step of her revenge against Winona was officially set into motion. 244 Finished Chapter 56 Chapter 56 I Can Tutor You ¹«»á24% Finished Tessa cast a brief nce at the essay prompt, spent five minutes structuring her thoughts, and then began writing fluidly and effortlessly. In less than half an hour, shepleted her essay. Flipping to the first page of the exam paper, she breezed through the basic knowledge section in ten minutes. Next came the readingprehension. It took her 20 minutes toplete it. Finally, she spent another ten minutes transferring her answers onto the answer sheet. She didn''t even bother to review her work before closing her eyes and taking a nap. When time was up, Tessa was the first to submit her exam. Ysabel watched her turn it in so quickly and couldn''t help but feel concerned. Has she really finished? The exam''s time limit is usually just enough for most students, and some slower writers don''t even finish their essays. Meanwhile, in the first exam room, Winona finished her essay with only ten minutes to spare. Her red lips curled into a faint smirk. She was highly satisfied with her answers. Of course, there was no way she would lose to Tessa. She was no longer the same Winona from five years ago. At 11:30, the exam concluded. When Ysabel exited the exam hall, Tessa was already waiting for her. "Tessie, how did the exam go?" "It was average." This test had been somewhat challenging, particrly the literary analysis section, which was obscure and convoluted. But for Tessa, it was hardly a challenge. "You sound pretty confident. Winona, what did you think of the difficulty?" They were in the advanced cement ss, filled with students aiming for Ivy League universities. If they found the exam challenging, Tessa''s nonchnce seemed almost unbelievable. "I thought it was manageable." Winona smiled, maintaining her ever-graceful demeanor. "Daphne, why are you even asking Winona? She''s ranked in the top three of our grade. No matter how hard the test is, she always scores an A." Daphne Wilson chuckled awkwardly. "That''s true." ¡°Tessa is Winona''s sister, so naturally, she thinks the exam was easy too.¡± Though the words secined casual, the underlying mockery was undeniable. Tessa was being ridiculed for overestimating herself. "Tessie, it''s okay if you find it difficult. Once the monthly exams are over, I can tutor you." Winona smiled warmly. impi 24 24% Chapter 56 1 Can Tutor You How fake. Winona is the most insincere person imaginable. "We''ll see who ends up tutoring whom." Tessa ignored them and walked away with Ysabel. Behind them, a few girls continued to shower Winona with ttery. "Tessa turned in her paper in under two hours and still has the audacity to insist it was easy?" Finished "This test was definitely tough. Tessa spent too much time coasting at Falindale. It''s normal if she can''t handle it." Navoris High crafted its own exams, and their difficulty level was significantly higher than those of other schools. Ysabel clenched her fists. "I can''t bear it anymore! They''re so full of themselves." "Let them enjoy their arrogance for a couple more days!" "Tessie, grades aren''t everything. In school, people focus on scores, but in the real world, what truly matters is ability." Ysabel worried that she might take the criticism to heart. At noon, Landon still came to have lunch with them. Hispany was more than half an hour away by car, and with the rush-hour traffic, it took him over fifty minutes to get there. "How was the exam this morning?" He asked casually, knowing they had their monthly tests today. "It was pretty difficult. I''m not even sure if I can get a B Landon didn''t press further. He wasn''t particrly concerned about grades. "Eat, then take a nap." "Okay." Ysabel obeyed without hesitation. Not because she was naturally obedient. She was just afraid. If she didn''t listen to Landon, the consequences would be disastrous. Once Sabel went to sleep, Tessa began tidying up the table. The housekeeper had left after cooking and wouldn''t return untilter in the afternoon, but she couldn''t stand seeing the leftover food sitting on the table. After she finished cleaning, Landon handed her a notebook. "What''s this?" "Notes I organized for you." Tessa opened it and found a physics notebook. The content was structured with remarkable rity making evenplex concents simple to understand Chapter 56 Can Tutor You The handwriting was meticulously neat. She looked at Landon in surprise. "You wrote this for me?" 244 Finished Chapter 57 Chapter 57 She Was Determined to Scize It Finished "Yeah." Worried that Tessa wouldn''t understand his handwriting, Landon deliberately wrote slowly, making each character neat and tidy. Even though she didn''t actually need these notes, seeing that he had personally filled an entire notebook for her still touched Tessa. "Mr. Thorne, is this how you always pursue girls?" "No. You''re the first, and you''ll be thest." He looked like a man of many affections, but in reality, he was deeply indifferent. Tessa stayed silent, but deep down, she felt quite happy "Thanks. I got your gift." Not wanting to disappoint Landon, she epted the notebook and decided to keep it as a memento. Because of the uing exams, there were no evening sses for the next two days. As soon as she stepped out of the exam hall, Walter''s call came through. "Tessie, are youing home tonight? I''ve already had thewyer prepare everything. You can sign the share transfer agreement anytime." If he said he would give her shares, he would follow through. "Grandpa, can I refuse?" "Tessie, listen to me. I know you don''t care for these things, but this is my way of giving you some security." Ever since Tessa was born, a witch had prophesied that she would have no wolf. A werewolf without a wolf and without any other backing would struggle to survive in the werewolf world. Other than himself, no one in the Sinir family would truly care for Tessa. He feared that after his death, she would be hurt. He wanted to give her as much protection as he could while he was still alive. With these shares, she would be a shareholder of Sinir Corp, giving her at least some standing. ¡°Alright, I understand." Tessa knew Walter''s intentions and couldn''t bring herself to refuse. But before she could go home, Yardley''s call came in. "I''m at the back gate of your school. Come here now." Hismanding tone was grating. Tessa walked to the back gate and immediately spotted Yardley''s ck Mercedes. As she approached, the driver stepped forward and opened the car door for her. API 24 Chapter 57 She Was Determined to Seize t Tessa raised an eyebrow. Does he actually care about my grades? 24% Finished "I don''t like studying, you know that. Are you just trying to make me awful by asking this kind of question?" She had never been able to give Yardley a pleasant attitude. "Tessa, no matter what, I am your father. You''re actingpletely uneducated." Yardley''s expression darkened. "Don''t waste your days messing around outside. Learn from Winona. Look at how she studies. how she carries herself." They''re both my daughters, so why is the difference so big? "Learn from her? Does she even have the qualifications" Tessa sneered. That cold, mocking smile sent chills down his spine.. "I''m not here to argue. You are not to take that 20 percent share your grandpa is giving you." That was his real reason foring today. "If Grandpa is giving it to me, then I will take it." As expected, the moment those words fell, Yardley''s face twisted with anger. The more frustrated he became, the better Tessa felt. "Tessa." His voice carried a warning. "I told you. You are not to take that 20 percent. Otherwise, don''t me me for being ruthless." No matter who it was, if they threatened the Sinir family''s interests, Yardley would not hold back. He had long stopped seeing Tessa as his daughter. If those shares fell into her hands, it would be no different from themnding in an outsider''s. This was something Yardley would never allow. Tessa pushed open the car door and stepped out. Without looking back, she threw out a sharp parting shot, "Well then, prepare to be disappointed. Not only will I take the shares, but I''ll take Sinir Corp too." The more they wanted to control something, the more she was determined to seize it, even if she didn''t care for it in the first ce. 244 the Alpha-less Queen 58 Chapter 58 1 Will Not Regret It "Shameless boasting." Yardley had no patience to argue with her. Tessa was just a minor without a wolf, a high school dropout at that. He refused to believe she could cause any real trouble. By the time Tessa arrived at the Sinir Residence, everyone was present except Cedric, When they saw her, Yardley''s and L''s expressions darkened. How dare she have the audacity to ept it? "Tessie,e over here and chat with me. Mr. Sergeant hasn''t arrived yet." "Dad, this 20 percent stake is too important to Sinir Corp. Are you really going to just hand it over to her?" Yardley refused to give up. Walter ignored him. It was his asset; he could give it to whoever he pleased. "Dad, Tessie is still young. Giving her something this valuable isn''t protecting her; it might be harming her." "How would it harm her? You two don''t care about her, but as her grandpa, I do!" "Dad, Sinir Corp isn''t just our family''s anymore. The other shareholders are watching. If you give the shares to a little girl and they decide to act against her, none of us will be able to protect her." Power struggles had always yed out this way; he should have known. Walter fell silent. After years in the business world, he understood its filth all too well. And in the werewolf world, survival belonged to the strong. "Tessie is your daughter. If either of you dares toy a hand on her, I won''t forgive you." He wouldn''t live much longer. In the end, Tessie would be on her own. She had to be strong. "Tessie, are you afraid?" Tessa gripped her grandpa''s hand. ¡°Grandpa, I''ve never been afraid." If growth meant facing these things, then so be it. She feared nothing. Besides, she was no longer the girl she had been five years ago. Now, she was strong enough to face it all. Walter felt relieved. In Tessa, he saw a reflection of his younger self. For some reason, he firmly believed that even though she had yet to awaken her werewolf power, she was destined for greatness. "Tessa, have you thought this through?" Yardley''s gaze was ice-cold. Just then, thewyer arrived. "Mr. Walter, are you certain?" Thewyer, Logan Sergeant, was also concerned about whether Tessa could hold on to what Walter was giving her. 08.26 Thu, Apr 24 G Chapter 58 1 Will Not Regret it tuition fee for you." Tessa was moved once again. 24% Finished With thewyer as a witness, Walter and Tessa signed the agreement and pressed their fingerprints onto the document. "Mr. Walter, please sign here.¡± Logan knew Walter had made up his mind and decided not to argue further. "Ms. Sinir, sign here."- "It''s done. The shares now belong to Ms. Sinir." Walter had someone escort Logan out. "From now on, Tessa is a shareholder of Sinir Corp, having inherited my stake. Tessa, don''t disappoint me." Tired of the family tension, Walter, now older, went upstairs. Tessa gathered her things and prepared to leave. "Tessie, you''re still young. We''re just looking out for you. Let your dad hold on to the shares for you. You''re our daughter, and we wouldn''t harm you," L said gently. "That''s right! Let me keep them safe. Once you find a reliable partner and get married, I''ll return them to you untouched," Yardley added. Tessa couldn''t help butugh. The world has always been this way. Power and wealth dictated loyalty. Faced with them, her parents looked utterly pathetic. "What''s so funny? I''m doing this for your own good! Do you even understand how to run apany?" Yardley''s face stiffened as he tried to reassert his authority as her father. 244 212 Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 59 24% Finished. "I don''t need to understand! I just need to collect my dividends. Isn''t that enough?" "You!" Yardley was so furious that he momentarily lost the ability to speak. "Tessie, think carefully. The shareholders of Sinir Corp are all ruthless. How could a young girl like you possibly stand against them?¡± L put on a motherly facade, her expression gentle yet insincere. "Dying at their hands is still better than dying at yours! "You..." L nearly exploded with rage. "Fine! If you think you''re so capable now, I won''t interfere anymore. But you''d better guard those shares with your life. If you end up losing everything and dragging yourself down with it, don''te crying to us." "Even if I''m left with nothing, I''ll never seek you out." Tessa grabbed the file folder and turned on her heel, walking away without hesitation. "How did I give birth to such a worthless disgrace?" L seethed, mming a cup onto the table, sending shards flying. Winona, who had been silently observing, took the opportunity to chime in sweetly, "Mom, she won''t be smug for long." "Exactly. She won''t be smug for long. What''s 20 percent of the shares worth, anyway? Once you marry into the Thunder Pack''s alpha, the Lawson family, you''ll have anything you desire." Thedy of the Lawson family adored Winona. If not for her being underage, the woman would have long since married her off to her son. For years, L had meticulously groomed Winona to be the future Luna of the Thunder Pack. "That''s right." Winona lifted her chin with pride. The Thunder Pack was the secondrgest pack in Navoris. Connor Lawson, the youngest son of the Lawson family, was not only strikingly handsome and immensely powerful but also the most promising heir to the alpha position. It didn''t matter how much Tessa had once liked Connor. In the end, the only woman who would marry into the Lawson family was Winona. Leaving the Sinir Residence, Tessa nced at the file folder in her hands and let out a cold chuckle. It was all Yardley and the others had ever wanted. But what they failed to realize was that these shares meant nothing to her. Yet her own parents had schemed, threatened, and put on borate performances just to obtain them. What an utterly pathetic irony. 08.20 Thu, Apr 24 3 "Alpha, should we stop?" the driver asked Landon. He knew exactly why Landon hade. "No. Follow her slowly." Finished The driver said nothing more. The car rolled forward at a incasured pace, never losing sight of Tessa. She was lost in thought,pletely unaware of the vehicle shadowing her for so long. It wasn''t until the sky darkened and rain began to pour that she finally halted. "Stop the car." Landon stepped out, striding toward her without hesitation before sweeping her into his arms. Tessa looked up in shock, meeting his striking gaze. "What are you doing here?" "To bring you home." Landon carried her into the car. The downpour drenched them both, rainwater trickling from their hair and clothes. "Wisteria Apartment," he instructed. Once there, Landon filled the bathtub with warm water adding a few drops of essential oil before stepping out and gathering Tessa into his arms again. "Mr. Thorne, don''t you think you''re getting a little too ustomed to carrying me around?" Despite her teasing, she still looped her arms around his neck. In the bathroom, Landon set her down with ease. "My pleasure. If you don''t want to lift a finger, I could even help you." "No need." The memory of Landon bathing her before made Tessa''s face flush. She shoved him out of the room, leaning against the door as her heart pounded. As the formidable alpha of the Nightshade Pack, he treated her with such unwavering care. It was impossible not to be drawn in. "Soak a little longer," he said from the other side. The weather had shifted so suddenly, the autumn rain. bringing an unexpected chill. Tessa slipped out of her damp clothes and eased into the bath. The warm water enveloped her, drawing a satisfied sigh from her lips. Landon truly knew how to indulge infort. The bathtub maintained its temperature, allowing her to Soak as long as she pleased without worrying about the water cooling. Outside Landon took a quick shower and changed into loungewear 08.26 Inu, Apr 24 As soon as he stepped out, he noticed Tessa''s phone buzzing incessantly. She still hadn''t emerged, so he walked over and picked it up. An unfamiliar number shed on the screen, without saved contact. Landon didn''t answer. Instead, he knocked on the bathroom door. "You have a call. No saved name." "Oh. I''ll call backter." "Don''t soak too long. You might pass out." "Alright." 24% Finished Hearing the door close, Tessa finally climbed out of the bath, dried herself off, and slipped into a cozy set of loungewear. Only then did she check her phone. It was Lina. She rarely called unless it was urgent. Tessa answered immediately. "What''s wrong?" 244 Chapter 60 Chapter 60 I Always Keep My Word 24% Finished As soon as Lina heard Tessa''s voice, she immediately let out a sigh of relief. "You finally answered! I thought something had happened to you." "What could possibly happen to me?" Tessa asked while drying her hair with a towel. "What do you need?" "Oh, right. Captain Simpson brought Mr. Young back. He wanted to thank you and asked me for your number." "As long as he''s back, that''s all that matters. No need to give him my number." "Phantom, Captain Simpson has some influence in Navoris. Getting to know him wouldn''t hurt you." "There''s no need." She had always been used to being on her own. Even forming the Lightwing Order had been a coincidence. After hanging up, Tessa finished drying her hair and stepped out. The people from Lunar Harmony House had already delivered the food. "You haven''t eaten yet?" It''s alreadyte. Why hasn''t he eaten? "No, join me." In reality, Landon had already eaten. He just had the food delivered because she hadn''t eaten yet. Tessa sat across from him. They ate quietly. Landon only took a few bites before focusing on serving Tessa food, putting dishes on her te and serving her soup. By the time they were done, Tessa had eaten quite a lot. Afterward, she took the initiative to clean up. Landon didn''t stay He left right after they finished eating. It seemed like he had onlye to make sure she ate. Previously, when Landon said he wanted to pursue her she had worried that he would be too aggressive and disrupt her solitary lifestyle. But now, it seemed like he had found the perfect bnce. Not only did he not make her ufortable, but he even made her feel at ease. The next day was the physics exam. The calctions were extensive, but Tessa finished it with ease. She handed in her paper with half an hour left on the clock. In the afternoon, during the foreignnguage exam, she leisurely filled in the answer sheet and wrote her essay. She genuinely didn''t find this test difficult at all. Once the exams ended, everyone was discussing them. Chapter 601 Always Keep My Word "Tessie, how did you do?" Ysabel looked genuinely worried about her score. "Not bad." "Do you think you''ll pass physics?" "I will." Freya happened to walk by and scoffed when she heard that. 24% Finished "You never pay attention in ss, and you still think you''ll pass? What do we even need teachers for, then?" "We''ll know once the resultse out, won''t we? Ms. Knox, there''s no need to be so impatient. I always keep my word. If I fail this time, I''ll drop out." "Tessie!" Ysabel was anxious. The physics exam is really tough this time. More than half the ss will probably fail. Why is she being so confident? "Oh? Then I''m really looking forward to your test results." Freya sneered, clearly not believing her. Tessa ignored her mockery and was about to go eat with Ysabel when they ran into Winona and her ssmates. One of Winona''s ssmates asked, "Winona, how did you do this time?" "It was okay." "You always say that, but you''re always in the top three." "Exactly! Winona is just that amazing. She is smart and beautiful. I wonder which guy will be lucky enough to get her." "Ugh." Ysabel rolled her eyes, unable to listen to their self-congrattions any longer. "Ysabel, what''s that supposed to mean?" Winona''s ssmate questioned. "Nothing at all. This isn''t your ce. Why do you care what I do?" "You!" "Forget it, don''t waste time talking to them. Every student in our ss crushes theirs." Indeed, even their worst students were leagues ahead of ss 8. "You!" Although what they said was true, Ysabel still found it annoying. "So what if you have good grades? A bunch of bookworms." Ysabel was pissed. "Who are you calling a bookworm?" A girl with sses shoved Ysabel. "I''m talking about you What about it?" Veahel wasn''t one to hack down 213 Chapter 601 Always Keep My Word The girl raised her hand to push her again, but Tessa grabbed her wrist. "Keep your hands to yourself." Finished The girl scoffed. "Tessa, do you really think you''re something just because you got Queenie into jail? In Navoris High, being good at basketball means nothing. Your grades are trash. What do you have to be proud of?" Tessa smirked coldly. "You think intelligence is something to be proud of? Then you''d better look forward to the test results." 244 Love the Wolfless Power Giri at First Sight %7 Chapter 61 Chapter 61 She Might Not Be Coming Leaving those words behind, Tessa took Ysabel with her and left. "Winona, how did she do on the exam?" From her tone it seemed like she had done well this time. "Not great." "Good. Let''s see how long she can stay smug." In the Navoris High office, thenguage arts teachers were already grading the exams. Everything was graded online now, with more than 30 teachers working simultaneously. Suddenly, one of them stood up. "Oh my goodness! I''ve been teaching for years, but this is the first time I''vee across an essay like this." "What''s wrong?" Hearing his reaction, the other teachers gathered around. "Take a look at this essay." A few of them read it together. It was the most wless essay they had ever seen. No matter how they examined it, there was nothing to criticize. "Which ss is this student from? How did we never notice them before?" "No idea. It doesn''t seem like one of mine." "Mr. Russell, is this from your ss?" George Russell was thenguage arts teacher for ss One, where all the top students were. The essay was most likely from one of his students. George nced at it and immediately shook his head. "The handwriting is too neat. No one in my ss writes like this." "Who is this dark horse?" The Navoris Highnguage arts teachers were all curious about the essay''s author. At the same time, in the physics department, the physics teachers were also grading exams. The final physics problem had exceeded high school difficulty. Ny-eight percent of Navoris High students couldn''t even begin to solve it and left it nk 31 ? problem was "This physics test was way too hard. It took me an hour just to finish the whole thing" not only difficult but also required an immense amount of calctions. More than ha.. of ss One hadpletely bombed the exam. Freya stayed silent. Even Kevin rk, ss One''s physics teacher, had taken an hour toplete it. She had attempted it too but had no clue how to solve the final problem. 00.20 API 24 Chapter 61 She Might Not Be Coming "Ms. Know, what do you think? Did you get thest question?" Kevin asked again. 24% Finished "I did. I didn''t think it was that hard." Not wanting to lose her reputation, Freya refused to admit she had failed to solve it. "Heh." Kevin knew her level and took her words as joke. Freya caught the mockery in his tone but didn''t dare to argue. After all, she wasn''t as good at physics as Kevin. "No way! A student actually solved the final problem. Every step and the final answer are entirely correct!" "Really? It must be one of ours!" Among all the sses, only ss One had someone capable of doing it. "Probably. In physics, who else couldpare to Nico from your ss?" Nico Dawson was the academic star of Navoris High. Since enrolling, he had ranked first in every subject, except for physical education, where hegged behind. Kevin walked over to check, but the handwriting wasn''t Nico''s. "It''s not from our ss." Everyone was stunned. If it''s not Nico, then who is it? Is there another genius at Navoris High? On Friday night, Walter''s 80th birthday banquet was held at the Scuderia Hotel. Walter didn''t like lively gatherings, so it was just a small dinner with two tables of rtives. "Did you notify Tessie?" Seeing that it was almost six and Tessa still hadn''t arrived, Walter turned to L. "Don''t worry! I told her. But you know how she is. I can''t say whether she wille or not." L had never liked Tessa. Winona was obedient and well-behaved, while Tessa was always arrogant and refused to listen to anyone. "Grandpa, Tessa might not being. I saw her leave with a Rogue after school." Winona casually lied, hoping to turn her grandpa against Tessa and make him stop caring about her. 244 Chapter 62 Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 62 The Present +8 Pearls: L immediately interjected, "Dad, just leave her be. Today is your 80th birthday, and we have so many rtives here. Why let Tessa embarrass us?" Walter mmed his cup onto the table with a resounding crash. "Embarrassment? Who here feels embarrassed? If anyone refuses to dine with Tessa, they''re wee to leave." His fury ignited. No matter what he did, they still treated Tessa like an outsider. "What''s going on?" Hearing themotion, Yardley strode over. "Tell Tessa that if she doesn''te, dinner won''t be served." All he wanted was a harmonious family gathering. But without Tessa, it felt meaningless, Yardley''s expression darkened. "Dad, you''re 80 years old. Tessa may be immature, but must you be as well? Everyone is waiting. They''re our elders. Does it really matter if one junior isn''t present? Why make the entire family wait for her?" Just then, the door swung open, and Tessa stepped inside. She hadn''t received L''s call, but she knew it was Walter''s birthday. Finding out their dinner location had been effortless. "Grandpa, I''m here." The moment Walter saw her, his hardened expression softened. "Tessie! Come sit with me." Tessa walked over and took a seat beside him. "Grandpa, there''s no need to be upset. It''s your birthday; of course I''de." *> Walter''s stern expression softened into a warm smile. As expected, Tessa was his favorite. He reached out, patting her head affectionately. "Tessie, what will you do when I''m no longer around?" "Grandpa, you''re in great health. Don''t say such things, "Alright, since everyone is here, let''s start the dinner." durb Yardley remained silent, though his expression was still grim. After all, it was Walter''s birthday, no one wanted to spoil the asion. "Winnie, your midterms are over, right? How did you do?" Chloe Zimmerman, Winona''s aunt, suddenly spoke up. "Aunt Chloe, I did alright." ru, Api 20 Chapter 62 The Present 41% +8 Pearls "I heard from Tina that the test was particrly tough! L, you''re so fortunate" Chloe''s voice dripped with ttery. L smiled, pleased with the shift in conversation. She bad invested so much in Winona''s sess. "Tina is a lovely girl too. I''m sure she did well." "I probably did better than Tessa." Tina Quinn smirked. "Tina, mind your words." Chloe feigned concern, then turned to Tessa. "Tessie, don''t take her seriously. Tina is still young. She doesn''t know any better." "I don''t mind." Tessa''s tone was indifferent. Why should care about insignificant people? "Tessie, you''ve finally returned to Navoris and enrolled at Navoris High. It''s not like those Falindale schools that ignore grades. You should focus on your studies instead of wasting time like before." "Aunt Chloe, and how exactly was I wasting time before" Tessa raised an eyebrow. It was obvious they were provoking her. "Do you truly believe you have the right to judge my life?" "Tessa! Is that how you speak to your aunt?" L snapped. "I''ve always spoken this way-rude and disobedient, isn''t that what you''ve already decided?" Tessa''s voice was cold. "And let me remind you, today is Grandpa''s birthday. I''ll overlook the situation for now, but if I hear anything like this again, don''t me me for being harsh." Their pretentious praise and veiled insults disgusted her. "Enough! Are we eating or not?" Walter''s voice cut through the tension, silencing the room. "Tessie, don''t take their words to heart." Walter sighed, his gaze filled with pity. After dinner, the family began presenting their gifts. "Grandpa, I have something for you as well." Winona stood, retrieving a deep blue velvet box. "I purchased this antique Colt revolver at Sotheby''s Auction for 70,000 dors. I hope you like it." "Winnie, you''re so thoughtful. It''s 70,000 dors!" Chloe''s eyes gleamed. That was no small sum for an ordinary family. "It''s just a bit of interest from my trust fund and some extra money I earned from part-time work. It''s nothing too extravagant. I just want Grandpa to be happy." Winona smiled sweetly, though she shot a quick nce at Tessa. Last week, Walter had transferred 20 percent of Sinir Corp''s shares to Tessa. If she failed to present a gift, or if hers was unimpressive, he would surely be disappointed. Chapter 62 The Present 41% +8 Pearls "Tessa, Mr. Walter gave you 20 percent of thepanys shares, yet you didn''t prepare anything for his birthday?" Chloe sneered, unwilling to let her off easily "How much I give to Tessa is my decision as her grandpa," Walter said coldly. "I''m an old man nearing the end of my days; I have no need for gifts." "Grandpa, don''t be upset. I did prepare something for you." "Oh? What is it?" Walter''s interest was piqued. Winona''s expression darkened. Why is Grandpa always so biased toward Tessa? I carefully chose something he loves. But with just one nce, he simply tells the butler to put it away. Yet now, he actually seems interested in Tessa''s gift. She was desperate to see what Tessa had prepared. 732 Chapter 63 Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 63 I Will Take Everything At that moment, the private room''s door swung open. 41% +8 Pearls A man in a designer suit stepped inside, carrying an oak box. The gold-embossed "MOMA" logo on the lid gleamed under the light. "Is Ms. Sinir here?" "Here." Tessa rose to her feet as the man ced the box in front of her. She carefully lifted the lid, revealing a painting encased in a bulletproof ss frame. "Grandpa, I know how much you adore Jackson Pollocks work, so I acquired this- Number Five.'' I hope you''ll like it." Walter''s obsession with Pollock was undeniable, bordering on reverence. His lips curled into a delighted smile as he adjusted his gold-rimmed monocle, his gaze fixed intently on the artwork. The 1948 abstract expressionist masterpiece shimmered under the chandelier''s glow, the thick oil paint almost fluid in appearance. Walter''s voice trembled with excitement. "Tessie, I love it. But this is worth far more than the shares I gave you. Where did you get that kind of money?" Pollock''s paintings were nearly impossible to acquire, even for the wealthy. "A Pollock''s painting?" Chloe scoffed. "Paintings of this caliber belong in national galleries. Don''t try to fool us with a forgery. Besides, how could a minor like you afford it?" "Who said it''s a fake?" The suited man produced a carbon-14 authentication certificate from the museum. "Ms. Sinir won it at auction six months ago, and the transaction was finalized just yesterday." "Grandpa, happy birthday." Tessa pressed a button, lifting the protective ss. The kaleidoscopic swirls of paint instantly reflected off the crystal chandelier, casting an enchanting glow. "You always said this was twentieth-century Montedra''s greatest art." Securing this painting had been no easy feat, but if it brought Walter joy, every effort was worthwhile. "You truly believe this idea is real?" Winona asked, skepticismcing her tone. She knew little about art, but she refused to believe Tessa had the means to obtain an authentic Pollock painting. "It is genuine." Walter had spent decades studying Pollock''s work. There was no mistaking the authenticity. The room fell silent, stunned, Tessa, once dismissed as a nobody from Falindale, had suddenly demonstrated astonishing wealth and influence. After the banquet, Tessa escorted Walter home before departing from the Sinir Residence. 09.03 F, Apr 25 Chapter 631 Will Take Everything! "Tessa, stop right there." She paused mid-step. Winona stormed toward her. "Where did you get that painting? It''s a fake, isn''t it? How dare you deceive Grandpa?" 41% +8 Pearls Tessa met her gaze with unshakenposure. "Everything I own is authentic. I have no interest in counterfeits." Is Winona really so deluded that she writes off anything beyond her reach as fake? "It must have been that man with the Lamborghini, right?" Winona sneered. "Tessa, how pathetic! You''re selling yourself for material things. He''s just ying with you. Once he gets bored, he''ll toss you aside. Do you really think any decent man would ever take you seriously?" Winona refused to admit the unease creeping into her heart. It was just a painting, one the Sinir family could certainly afford. It meant nothing. "Hah." Tessa let out a soft, mockingugh but said nothing more. "Do you remember Connor from Thunder Pack? The one you secretly liked for two years? He''sing back soon! And now, as Thunder Pack''s first-in-line heir, I will marry him and be their future Luna! Tessa turned away, uninterested. "Oh? Well, congrattions in advance." Then, as if offhandedly, she asked, "Winona, were all those schemes you plotted against me back then just because of Connor?" Winona stiffened, her face a mask of denial. "I have no idea what you''re talking about." Tessa scoffed, an undeniable pressure radiating from her. "Don''t you? Don''t worry, you will soon." With that, she turned and walked away, leaving behind only an air of cool detachment. Watching Tessa''s effortless confidence, Winona clenched her fists so tightly her nails dug into her palms. Tessa, you worthless, wolfless nobody! What right do you have to act so high and mighty? Do you really think you''re above us all just because Grandpa favors you and you own shares in Sinir Corp? One day, I will take everything from you, including Connor, the man you once loved. 732 912 Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 64 +8 Pearls Cameron treated everyone to a meal at the Linton Club to celebrate his sister, Charlotte Quest, winning third ce in the perfumepetition. Charlotte had always liked Landon. Since middle school, she had been preparing herself to marry him. Now, she had not only awakened a powerful wolf but also made a name for herself in the werewolf perfume industry and even founded her own fragrancepany. With her family background and abilities, she should be worthy of Landon and fit to be his Luna. "Time really flies! That little Charlotte, who used to have a runny nose, has grown up," Nathaniel teased. "Nathaniel, what nonsense are you talking about? When did I ever have a runny nose?" "Is it nonsense? I still remember how you used to follow the four of us around and cry so easily." "Nathaniel!" Does he really have to bring this up in front of the man I like? Does my dignity mean nothing to him? Charlotte gazed obsessively at Landon, who sat across from her. How is he so attractive? He doesn''t even have to do anything. Just sitting there quietly, he radiates strength effortlessly. And with that devastatingly handsome face, he''s absolutely mesmerizing. At that moment, Ysabel arrived with Tessa. After hearing they were hanging out here, Ysabel insisted oning and dragged Tessa along with her. Nathaniel, knowing they were on their way, immediately went out to greet them. "Why aren''t you sleeping at home at this hour? What are you doing here?" Nathaniel asked, though he was obviously pleased to see her. "Is being bored not a good enough reason?" Not bothering to entertain him, Ysabel walked inside as soon as the server opened the door. "Charlotte, congrattions! I heard your perfume for thispetition was really unique." Landon, who had been silently drinking on the side, stood up when he saw Tessa, pulled out a chair for her, and let her sit down. "Have you eaten dinner?" "I have." "Then have some juice." Landon called a server and ordered two sses of juice for Tessa and Ysabel. "It was okay," Charlotte replied to Ysabel''sment, but her gaze remained fixed on Tessa. Why is Landon being so attentive to a female without a wolf? Is it just because she is Ysabel''s ssmate? "Charlotte, let me introduce you. This is my ssmate, Tessa Sinir." Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 64 Age Meant Nothing 48 Pearls. Cameron treated everyone to a meal at the Linton Club to celebrate his sister, Charlotte Quest, winning third ce in the perfumepetition. Charlotte had always liked Landon. Since middle school, she had been preparing herself to marry him. Now, she had not only awakened a powerful wolf but also made a name for herself in the werewolf perfume industry and even founded her own fragrancepany. With her family background and abilities, she should be worthy of Landon and fit to be his Luna. "Time really flies! That little Charlotte, who used to have a runny nose, has grown up," Nathaniel teased. "Nathaniel, what nonsense are you talking about? When did I ever have a runny nose?" "Is it nonsense? I still remember how you used to follow the four of us around and cry so easily. "Nathaniel!" Does he really have to bring this up in front of the man I like? Does my dignity mean nothing to him? Charlotte gazed obsessively at Landon, who sat across from her. How is he so attractive? He doesn''t even have to do anything. Just sitting there quietly, he radiates strength effortlessly. And with that devastatingly handsome face, he''s absolutely mesmerizing. At that moment, Ysabel arrived with Tessa. After hearing they were hanging out here, Ysabel insisted oning and dragged Tessa along with her. Nathaniel, knowing they were on their way, immediately went out to greet them. "Why aren''t you sleeping at home at this hour? What are you doing here?" Nathaniel asked, though he was obviously pleased to see her. "Is being bored not a good enough reason?" Not bothering to entertain him, Ysabel walked inside as soon as the server opened the door. "Charlotte, congrattions! I heard your perfume for thispetition was really unique." Landon, who had been silently drinking on the side, stood up when he saw Tessa, pulled out a chair for her, and let her sit down. "Have you eaten dinner?" "I have." "Then have some juice." Landon called a server and ordered two sses of juice for Tessa and Ysabel. "It was okay," Charlotte replied to Ysabel''sment, but her gaze remained fixed on Tessa. Why is Landon being so attentive to a female without a wolf? Is it just because she is Ysabel''s ssmate? "Charlotte, let me introd you. This is my ssmate, Tessa Sinir." 09.03 §Ô§Ú, §¡§â§Ô §ã§à Chapter 64 Age Meant Nothing "Hello, I''m Charlotte Quest," Charlotte said with a polite smile. "She''s Charlotte, Cameron''s sister. You''ll have plenty of chances to meet her in the future," Landon murmured near Tessa''s ear. "Nice to meet you, Tessa." Tessa stood up and shook hands with her. +8 Pearls "You have no sses tomorrow. Why don''t you take them out to have some fun?" Nathaniel suggested. "Good idea! It''s been a while since we went out," Ysabel said excitedly. "Where to?" Cameron asked. "This is a club. What can''t we do here?" Landon nned to send the two girls back by eleven. "True." The group headed toward the game room. Charlotte pulled Ysabel aside so they walked behind the others. "Ysabel, your uncle treats Tessa very differently. What''s their rtionship?" As a woman, Charlotte couldn''t help but feel a sense of crisis. Even though Tessa was weak and didn''t even have a wolf, the Thorne family didn''t seem to mind. After all, they adored Ysabel despite her being wolf-less. And besides, Tessa was stunning. Charlotte was already recognized as a great beauty in the werewolf world, yet the moment she saw Tessa, she was captivated. Especially that natural air of cold indifference. It only added to her mysterious charm. "Charlotte, what are you even saying? Tessa is just my ssmate. Uncle Landon is far too old for her. She wouldn''t be interested." "You silly girl. In Montedra''s werewolf world, do you really think there''s a female who wouldn''t want your uncle?" Landon was the ultimate Alpha-powerful,manding, and unmatched. Any female would have jumped at the chance to be his mate. Age meant nothing when it came to him. 732 Chapter 65 Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 65 It Would Only Belong to Her! Ysabel immediately replied, "Tessa is different." 41% +8 Pearls The other women practically wanted to devour Landon upon seeing him. But Tessa was not like them. "Let''s hope so!" After calming down, Charlotte couldn''t help but mock herself. What am I even thinking? Tessa is just a high school girl. Sure she''s pretty, but there''s no way she can support Landon. More importantly, a female without a wolf could never be the Luna of the Nightshade Pack. Even if the Thorne family agrees, the pack elders would never allow it. Cameron nced at Charlotte and suggested, "Let''s y pool." He knew Charlotte liked Landon, but Landon had never shown any interest. Still, he wanted to give her a chance. Charlotte was the best female werewolf when it came to pool. This was her chance to impress him. "Sure!" Charlotte responded immediately. In front of Landon, she always wanted to show her best side. "Tessa, do you know how to y?" Ysabel asked, uninterested in the game. "No," Tessa replied, without much enthusiasm. "It''s okay, I''ll teach you." As soon as Landon heard her response, he moved to her side, acting nothing like the untouchable Alpha of the Nightshade Pack. The group arrived at the pool room. "You guys y first. I''ll teach Tessa and Ysabel." Landon personally set up the balls and exined the rules to them. Ysabel remained uninterested. "Uncle Landon, can I skip this?" Ysabel refused. She simply didn''t like to y pool. Besides, without her own wolf, ying against these skilled, powerful werewolves was just asking for humiliation. "Go do something else." Landon didn''t care whether Ysabel wanted to learn or not. This just gave him an excuse to focus on Tessa alone. Tessa nodded after hearing the rules. "Got it?" Landon asked. "I''ll give it a try." She picked up the cue, leaned forward, and aimed at the ball the way Landon instructed. Seeing her incorrect posture, Landon stepped behind her and leaned in to guide her. 03.03 §¤?, §¡§²§¤ 20 Chapter 65 It Would Only Belong to Her! surrounded her.enjoy ying 8.41%3 +8 Pears Every time she got this close to Landon, Tessa couldn''t help but blush. Her mind started to drift. "Focus." Landon lightly encircled her, his thoughts just as restless. But he quickly regained control with his strong willpower. He couldn''t think about that. She was only 17 years old. He had no business thinking about things from the adult world. He could wait for her to grow up. "Okay." Tessa tried her best to ignore the effect of his presence behind her, ¡°Line it up. Left hand here, right hand there. That''s it, just like that." "Wow, since when was Landon this patient?" Hudson teased. Landon had always picked things up quickly, but even the most beloved Ysabel of the Thorne family had never received such hands-on guidance from him. Charlotte noticed too. Her grip on the cue tightened involuntarily. Cameron patted his sister''s shoulder. ¡°Charlotte, you''re my sister. You can have any man you want. Forget about him. I''ll introduce you to someone better." He and Landon had been friends for so many years that they were practically brothers. He understood Landon''s temperament better than anyone. Charlotte forced a bitter smile. "Cameron, I''m fine." She is just a teenage girl. Maybe Landon only sees her as a little sister. Even if Landon did have feelings for Tessa, it was nothing more than a fleeting crush. No matter how anyone looked at it, that little girl could never be worthy of someone as powerful as Landon. The position of Nightshade Pack''s Luna would only belong to her! 732 the Alpha-less Queen 66 Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 66 An Outright Humiliation On this side, Tessa adapted quickly. "Let me try on my own." +8 Pearls Like Landon, she was a quick learner. In just a short time, she felt she had grasped the fundamentals. Landon released her hand, yet the delicate warmth of her skin lingered in his palm. Letting go of her, he exhaled discreetly. Tessa''s presence was bing more intoxicating. Once he held onto her, he found himself reluctant to let 1. go. She attempted a shot. She understood the rules, mastered the movements. It wasn''t so difficult after all. "Got the hang of it?" Charlotte asked, feigning concern. Landon, why don''t I teach her instead? I''m a girl. It''d be morefortable for her." "No need. She''s my student. I''ll teach her myself. Do you think I''m incapable?" Landon had no intention of letting Charlotte get that close to Tessa. Not a chance. "Landon, that''s not what I meant. I just think Tessa might feel uneasy, because you''re standing quite close." "Are you ufortable?" Landon''s gaze fixed on Tessa Tessa walked to the other side of the table, lined up her shot, and sank a ball before straightening. "I''m fine." "As long as she''s fine, that''s all that matters. Charlotte, go enjoy your game. Weren''t you the one eager to y?" Charlotte bit her lip but maintained herposed smile. D*mn it! Tessa has to be doing this on purpose. How is she this good at pulling people in at such a young age? Noticing a w in Tessa''s stance, Landon disregarded Charlotte entirely and moved to correct her rules and posture. As he leaned down, his gaze inadvertently caught the way her neckline dipped with her forward¨Cleaning posture, revealing the soft, graceful curve of her corbone and beyond. Landon''s eyes darkened. Tessa bewitched him without even realizing it. Tearing his gaze away, he adjusted her positioning. "Don''t wear clothes like this next time." Tessa straightened, ncing down at her outfit. "What''s wrong with it?" It was just an ordinary shirt. "The neckline is too low." 09.03 Fri, Apr 25 Chapter 66 An Outright Humiliation Their unspoken chemistry was so palpable that Charlotte''splexion paled. If Cameron hadn''t pulled her aside, she might have snapped her cue stick in frustration. 41% +8 Pearls "Enough. Stop watching," Cameron murmured. "What''s the point? Do you think you can change Landon''s mind?" Charlotte clenched her jaw. "Cameron, he''s far too indulgent with that girl." "Who knows what''s in Landon''s head? Just focus on yourself. And don''t antagonize her, understand?" It was obvious that Landon had already drawn a protective circle around Tessa. No one would be allowed to cross that boundary, not even a wolf-less weakling like her. "I understand." She knew Landon''s temperament. But that didn''t make it any easier to watch him dote on another girl. Tessa practiced for a while and was already remarkably proficient. "Not bad," Landon remarked, a rarepliment from him. "Tessie is incredible! She excels at everything she does, Ysabel chimed in, beaming with pride at the praise. "Tessa, how about a match?" Charlotte''s smile remained warm, but the intent behind it had shifted. A werewolf''s innatepetitive drive burned within her. She would make Landon see that she was the strongest, the most worthy of standing by his side. "Charlotte," Cameron warned, seeing right through her. Tessa had only just begun learning. Challenging her now was tant bullying. Charlotte ignored him. "It''s just a friendly game. No harm in that, right? Landon, you don''t mind, do you?" "Are you up for it?" Landon asked Tessa. If she wasn''t interested, it wouldn''t happen. "Sure." Tessa picked up her cue with practiced ease. Ysabel rose from her seat, expression unreadable. Charlotte was making her intentions far too obvious. "Charlotte, that''s low," Ysabel said bluntly. As the most pampered member of the Thorne family, she never minced words. Billiards was a game of precision, demanding acute vision, heightened perception, calcted strategy, and impable control over force. For Charlotte-who had awakened early and ranked as the top female werewolf yer-challenging Tessa, a novice with no wolf at all, wasn''tpetition; it was outright humiliation. 76 Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Her Beginner''s Luck 48 Pearls. "Ysabel, it was just a game. How did it suddenly make me the bad guy?" Charlotte said, then turned to Tessa in a gentle tone. "Tessa, if you don''t want to y, I wont force you." "It''s fine, just ying for fun. Winning or losing doesn''t matter." Tessa rotated her wrist. "You go first!" Tessa said to Charlotte. "It''s okay. You''re a beginner. I''ll let you go first," Charlotte said with disdain. Among female werewolves, Charlotte''s billiards skills were unmatched. Yet Tessa, a mere beginner, had the audacity to let her break first. She waspletely unfazed by the possibility of Charlotte clearing the table in a single turn, leaving her without a shot. To Charlotte, Tessa was nothing more than a naive little girl who vastly overestimated herself. "Are you sure you want me to go first?" Tessa asked kindly. "Of course." Charlotte smiled and looked at Landon. "Landon, is your apprentice as skilled as you? Can she pocket all the balls in one turn?". Her words were full of disdain for Tessa, Landon ignored her. To him, Charlotte had only one identity, and that was Cameron''s sister. Landon casually tossed the blue chalk to Tessa. "y at your own pace." Tessa took the chalk, rubbed it on the cue, and stopped declining. She leaned forward and broke the rack Aim. Strike! The cue stick sliced through the air with a sharp buzzing sound, and the white cue ball shot into the triangle like a silver bullet. The moment the sixteen colored balls scattered in a radial explosion, Cameron, Nathaniel, and Hudson, who had beenzily spectating, suddenly straightened up. Such power and precision were beyond what a girl without a wolf should be capable of. And with just the break, three solid-colored balls rolled into the corner, side, and bottom pockets with perfect uracy. "Oh my, Tessie, you''re amazing! You sank three balls in one shot!" Ysabel turned into a fangirl, pping wildly. "Beginner''s luck." Golden sweat beads appeared at the back of Charlotte''s neck. It was an instinctive werewolf reaction to a surge of adrenaline. That''s right, it''s just her luck. Nothing impressive. As long as get my turn, I won''t give Tessa another chance to approach the table. ???? FIT, APT 20 Chapter 67 Her Beginner''s Luck From then o 41% everythiwonderfule a mechanical repetition. Tessa leaned down, struck, and sank the ball. The only variation was the angle of each shot-wless precise, and almost artistic. Until every solid-colored ball was pocketed, leaving only the final eight-ball. Tessa nced at Charlotte, whose face had darkened, smiled slightly, and bent down again. As the ck ball rolled along the rail, Charlotte''s nails dug into her cue, leaving deep marks. "It''s in! Tessie, that was a clean sweep!" Ysabel''s excited voice echoed in the billiards room. "Just a small disy of skill." Tessa said tly, cing her cuc on the table. And Charlotte, without a single turn, had lost. Cameron, Nathaniel, and Hudson were just as shocked. Is this really her first time ying pool? This is brutal! Ysabel threw her arms around Tessa. "Tessie, you''re incredible! You''re my idol!" "Of course, look who taught her." Landon said smugly. "Landon, you really are impressive. Just a few lessons, and you trained such a skilled student." What kind of person is she? No wonder Landon treats her differently. This girl truly is something else. No one expected a girl without a wolf to have such strength and precision, effortlessly defeating Charlotte, the best female werewolf at billiards. While everyone praised Tessa, Charlotte''s face grew even darker. "It''s gettingte. I''ll take them home. You guys keep ying." Tessa and Ysabel were still high school students. They couldn''t stay out toote. Charlotte adjusted her expression and spoke up. "I''m leaving too. Landon, I didn''t drive. Can you give me a ride?" With Landon gone, there was no point in staying. Besides, her new perfume was about tounch; she had a lot to do. "It''s not on my way." Landon rejected her outright. Charlotte''s heart bled. Can''t he tell that I like him? How can he be so heartless? "Cameron, she''s your sister. You brought her here, so you take her home." "Alright, I''ll take her." "I''ll take Ysabel. We live next door anyway." Nathaniel offered. They were practically on the same route. "Sounds good. Uncle Landon, make sure to get Tessa home safely, okay?" "Ry she''s with an Alpha Who''d dare harm her? Unless they have a death wich" Nathaniel grabbed 09.03 FI, Apr 25 Chapter 67 Her Beginner''s Luck 48 Pearis Seeing that Landon was about to take Tessa home alone Charlotte refused to give up. She stepped forward to stop them... Ysabel and left. 732 Chapter 68 Love the Wolfjess Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 68 Shadows of Doubt But Cameron didn''t give her any chance to object; he just pulled her away. "Cameron, why are you dragging me? I can walk on my own." Cameron sighed. 41%8 48 Pearls "Charlotte, you''re my sister, always the smart girl and the pride of the Quest family. But remember, love isn''t something you can win with smarts alone. Landon doesn''t like you, no matter what you do. He won''t see you. Frankly, if you weren''t my sister, you wouldn''t even get the chance to be in the same room with him." Why does such a smart girl lose all sense when ites to lover "Cameron, stop telling me these things. I just want to be by his side; I want to be with him. You''ll help me, right?" Her family background and personal abilities were definitely a match for Landon, and besides, her brother and Landon''s brother were good friends. I have everything in her favor; how could I just give up? "Honey, I can help you with anything, but I''m helpless with this. Knowing the oue, why persist in delusion? Don''t do something you''ll regret." Charlotte lowered her head. "But I''ve worked so hard; I deserve to stand by his side!" "Whether you deserve it or not is for Landon to decide, not anyone else." Because of the drinks earlier, Landon hadn''t driven; the driver was already waiting outside.. Upon seeing them, the driver got out and opened the car doors for the two. Landon, ever the gentlem¨¢n, let Tessa get in the car first, then followed. The driver shut the door and returned to the driver''s seat to drive off. Without needing to be told, he already knew where to go! "Mr. Thorne, are you okay?" Tessa asked, noticing he seemed a bit off. "It''s nothing, just a bit of a headache." "Then let the driver take you home first!" She could wait a bit longer. Landon leaned on her shoulder and closed his eyes. "It''s nothing, I probably just drank a bit too much tonight." Flex couldn''t help but mock through their mental link, Could your tactics get any more basic? The strongest alpha of Montedra weakened by a few drinks; who would believe that?" Landon ignored Flex''s jibes and just leaned against Tessa''s shoulder, causing her body to stiffen momentarily. 09.03 Fri, Apr 25 Chapter 68 Shadows of Doubt What could I say now? He was already learning. 8441%3 48 Pearis. The car arrived at the underground parking of Wisteria Apartment, and the driver didn''t call for them but instead got out to smoke, waiting for Landon to wake up. The car stopped, and Tessa didn''t call Landon; she just at there letting him lean on her. Flex woke the pretending-to-sleep Landon, ¡°Uh, though Tessa''s too kind to call you out, if you keep this up, even I''ll start feeling embarrassed." Landon then slowly opened his eyes, straightened up, and feigned confusion, "Are we here?" "Yeah, do you feel better?" Tessa''s tone was always mild, but Landon could see the concern in her eyes now. He couldn''t help but smile, relieved, "Much better, thank you." Just a little bit to get her used to his presence; he could wait. "By the way, do you need me to step in with Sinir Corp?" He knew Walter had transferred 20% of the shares to Tessa, and some Sinir Corp shareholders were eyeing her eagerly. Although Sinir Corp was among the top ten conglomerates in Navoris, it didn''t impress him much. Moreover, he knew the inside story; Sinir Corp was strong on the outside but hollow inside... "No need, I can handle it." Some achievements felt more satisfying when done personally. "Alright, just be careful not to get hurt." Not even a single strand of hair. "Don''t worry! I''m not that fragile." With the annual shareholders'' meeting of Sinir Corp approaching, Tessa felt she should make her presence felt there, lest everyone think she had vanished! 732 Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Dicey Deals "Just have fun with it." It was just Sinir Corp after all he could y it however she wanted. +8 Pearls "Yeah." She was confident about that. Since Winona and the others were so keen on Sinir Corp, she might as well secure it first. "You don''t need to walk me up, Wisteria Apartment is very safe." It''s better to go back and rest early since I''m not feeling well. Tessa pondered. "Let''s go!" Landon acted as if he hadn''t heard her refusal, got out of the car with her, wanting to spend a few more minutes with her. Tessa nced at the man behind her, "Or you could just stay here tonight; don''t go back." Landon stopped in his tracks, his breathing quickened, "What?¡± Flex also excitedly chimed in, "Oh my god, oh my god! She''s inviting us to stay over; just say yes!" Tessa then realized how her words might have sounded and awkwardly tried to rify, "Don''t get the wrong idea. I didn''t mean anything by it. This ce is originally your home, I''m just staying here for a while, and besides, you have your own room." "No need to exin." "I really didn''t mean anything else. I''m not that kind of girl, okay?" "I know, I didn''t misunderstand you. But, a girl''s reputation is important, and I wouldn''t want to cause any harm to yours." Besides, she trusts him, but he doesn''t trust himself. Tessa''s influence on him was just too strong. Being around her, he feared he might not be able to restrain himself. He respected her deeply. Landon escorted Tessa upstairs, watched her open the door and go in, then turned to leave. "Mr. Thorne, really, thank you." Landon turned back, seemingly reluctant to leave. He turned around and gently hugged her. "Don''t thank me, I don''t need those words." "What do you want then?" Tessa asked, looking up. Landon kissed her forehead. "I''ll tell you when you''re older." Watching his intense eyes, Tessa found herself falling for him again. Before she could lose herposure, she pushed him away, "You should head back and get some rest, goodnight." Chapter 69 Dicey Deals Watching her run off, Landon smiled softly and then said to Flex, who was roaring in his mind, "Although I really want to be with her, and bind her to me, we should respect her, give her the choice." Tessa was still young; her life was full of possibilities. I could give her time, let her achieve what she wanted, and make her willingly be with him. Flex snorted, "No matter how many options she has, she must choose us in the end." "I''ll work hard to make sure she firmly chooses us," Landon replied. It was Monday again, and as soon as the students arrived at school, they were all discussing the results of this month''s exam. "I''m doomed, the parent-teacher meeting is next after the results are out. My mom is going to kill me if she finds out I did this badly." Navoris High ced a lot of emphasis on grades, and all its students aimed to get into top universities. Those who did poorly on this month''s exam really dreaded facing their results. "Tessie, don''t worry, even if you fail physics, you won''t have to leave Navoris High. If you go, I''ll leave with you," Ysabelforted Tessa. Just then, Freya came in with the exam papers, having seen the physics scores already, but she couldn''t believe her eyes. She mmed the answer sheet down on the table. "I thought your ss just had poor grades, but I didn''t expect there to be such a severe issue with character at our Navoris High, in your ss 8! It''s really shameful!" Freya directly called out Tessa, ¡°Tessa, stand up." ? 732 09.03 Fri, Apr 25 G4. Love Wolfless Power G First Sight 0341% + Pearls Chapter 70 The Test of Truth Tessa faced Freya''s fury but remained seated, "Ms. Know I won''t ept baseless usations. And about this physics test, I believe I did quite well..." Before Tessa could finish, Freya interrupted her with sarcasm, "Oh, not just well, but a perfect score, no less! You really are something, aren''t you!" Support the author for sharing wonderful stories. Is Chapter 70 Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 70 The Test of Truth -40% +8 Pearls Tessa faced Freya''s fury but remained seated, "Ms. Know, I won''t ept baseless usations. And about this physics test, I believe I did quite well..." Before Tessa could finish, Freya interrupted her with sarcasm, "Oh, not just well, but a perfect score, no less! You really are something, aren''t you!" "What?" The entire ss erupted in surprise. "Teacher, are you sure you didn''t make a mistake?" The physics questions this time were tough; a perfect score seemed impossible, even for the top students like Nico from ss one. "Ms. Knox, you wanted me to pass, and I gave you a perfect score. Aren''t you satisfied?" Tessa had no intention of giving Freya any face. Megan immediately chimed in, "Ms. Knox, she must have stolen the test papers. It''s impossible for anyone to get a perfect score on this test." "Megan, you''d better shut your mouth if you can''t speak nicely," Ysabel defended Tessa firmly. "Out with it! How did you get your hands on the test paper?" Freya was convinced Tessa had cheated. Tessa scoffed, ¡°Is it really that hard to acknowledge someone''s capability?" "Tessa, I''m trying to be reasonable with you. If you can''t exin yourself, then we''ll have to take this to the) principal. Here at Navoris High, we can tolerate students who perform poorly, but cheating is met with expulsion!" "Whatever." Tessa was done dealing with Freya''s irrational behavior. "Fine, you just wait!" Fuming, Freya stormed out and soon after, Tessa was called to the principal''s office by his assistant. In the principal''s office, Freya was still ranting to Lambert about Tessa''s alleged malice. "Mr. Lambert, Navoris High has been a prestigious school for a century, and we can''t let one student ruin our reputation. It''s really hard to ept cheating could happen here." at "Tessa,e sit over here." Lambert''s demeanor towards Tessa was quite friendly. Tessa walked over and sat on a couch across from Freya Tessa, I hear you scored a perfect score on your physics test." Tessa nodded. "However, Ms. Knox believes you couldn''t possibly score that high and thinks you cheated. What do you have to say about this?" Chapter 70 The Test of Truth Tessa reiterated, "I did not cheat." 40% +8 Pearls. "A student expelled from Falindale High scoring perfect in physics, Tessa, don''t you think your lie is a bit too much?" Freya scoffed. "Besides, I couldn''t even score a perfect on this physics paper myself; you''re telling me a student could?" Tessa let out a coldugh, "Embarrassing to admit your own ipetence, isn''t it?" "You-" Freya was genuinely outraged. "How about this! I have a set of physicspetition questions here. Why don''t you try solving them?" Lambert pulled out a sealed set of physies papers. "Ms. Knox, why don''t you give it a try too?" "Mr. Lambert, you want me to take the same test as a student?" Her skills weren''t as good as Kevin from ss one, but taking a test alongside a student felt demeaning. "Go ahead! You''ve always felt you should be teaching the advanced sses, right? It''s time for me to see your capabilities. If you do well, I''ll consider letting you teach them." Lambert opened the test packet and handed out the papers. ¡°Tessa, this test has a total score of 100. If you score fifty, I''ll acknowledge you didn''t cheat and will apologize to you." Freya nced at the papers and doubted Tessa could handle them. Tessa, unbothered by Freya, simply grabbed the papers returned to the couch, picked up a pen, and began answering directly on the paper, not even needing scratch paper. Meanwhile, Freya started scribbling on scratch paper for the first multiple-choice question. This time, she had to prove herself. They all thought I couldn''t handle it, right? Now is my chance to prove them wrong. The physicspetition teststed two hours. Tessa finished in just one hour, set down her pen, and then put on her headphones. Meanwhile, Freya was visibly struggling with the tough questions. When time was up, Lambert called Kevin, the head of the physics department and a teacher from ss one, to grade the papers. Hamilton, hearing about the situation, rushed over. Since transferring to ss eight, Tessa had been well-behaved, unlike the rumors from Falindale suggested. But Freya had consistently targeted Tessa, and Hamilton didn''t want to wrongly use any student before the facts were clear. Kevin started grading the papers, beginning with Freya. Ultimately, she scored seventy-eight. Ms. Knox, your professional skills seem a bitcking," he noted, which didn''t make Freya look too good. Hamilton then handed Tessa''s paper to Kevin. "Mr. rk, could vou check Tessa''s paper, please?" Chapter 70 The Test of Truth +B Pearls Learning that Tessa was the student who scored a perfect on the physics test this month, Kevin''s initial reaction was like Freya''s; he assumed she had cheated. After all, what good coulde from a student who was expelled from Falindale High at just twelve and rumored to have hung out with delinquents? But as he began grading Tessa''spetition paper, he was utterly stunned... 732 ºÏ Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Revtions and Reactions "How did it go? Lambert asked. "Mr. Lambert, it''s a perfect score!" Kevin''s voice trembled with excitement. Even he might not have achieved a perfect score on such a challenging set. A student with a notorion reputation turned out to be a hidden gem, and Navoris High had struck gold! "What'' Mr. rk, are you sure you didn''t make a mistake? Freya couldn''t believe it. Tessa had only spent an hour on it. How could it possibly be a perfect score? "Mr. Lambert, let me take Tessa under my wing. I''ll coach her for this year''s physicspetition" Kevin was thrilled. As an ambitious teacher, he had never encountered such an outstanding student. Let''s discuss thister." Lambert was also astonished. Initially epting Tessa was a favor to the Frost family of the Nightshade Pack -he hadn''t expected to uncover such a treasure. "Tessa, you can go now. We believe you didn''t cheat. Lambert''s tone was even more gentle. Tll be going then." After Tessa left, Lambert returned to his seat and his demeanor towards Freya hardened. "Ms. Knox, I''m concerned about your ability to teach physics effectively at this point. Here''s the n, you''ll oversee the student dormitories for now. Use this time to brush up on your skills. You''ll take the final exams alongside the students. If there''s no improvement, you''ll continue in the dormitory role. I can''t allow an unqualified teacher to continue impacting our students negatively. Of course, if you''re not on board with this, you''re wee to resign-I can make that official right now." Lambert was firm and upromising To preserve her job, Freya had no choice but to leave, but she harbored a deep resentment towards Tessa. Damn Tessa, if not for her, how could I have ended up in such a miserable situation! Meanwhile, Tessa returned to her eighth-grade ss, and everyone was quietly watching her. "Tessie, how did it go?" Seeing her silent, Ysabel thought Tessa had been asked to leave the school and began packing her things. "Tessie, let''s go. We don''t need to stay at such a school." Tessa stopped her. "Go where? I don''t need to leave. Tessa returned to her seat. "Really? Freya didn''t-* "Ysabel, I''m fine. I didn''t cheat. What can she do to me?" At that moment, Hamilton arrived with Kevin. Chapter 71 Revtions and Reactions Finished With Tessa, a true gem in their midst, Kevin had volunteered to teach eighth- grade physics, a request Hamilton was only too happy to fulfill. Kevin was one of the highest-regarded physics teachers in the grade. "What''s going on?" "Isn''t Mr. rk the advanced cement teacher? Why is he suddenly teaching us?" "What an honor! To have Kevin, such an impressive teacher,e teach us." Hamilton pped his hands and said, "Also, the overall scores for this month''s exams are out. Everyone can check the bulletin board. Next Monday, we have a parent-teacher meeting. It''s very important; make sure your parentse." As soon as Hamilton mentioned the scores were out, the students from ss eight rushed out to see. At the same time, the top students from ss one also heard the news and went to check the bulletin board. "Winona, let''s go see the scores." "Nico is always at the top, and Winona is usually second or third. They''re hardly curious about their scores!" ¡°Let''s go! After all, the exam was quite challenging.¡± Winona got up, more interested in seeing how Tessa had done than her own scores. Tessa had boldly imed she would surpass Winona in both academics and athletics, which Winona found hard to believe. Tessa''s performance over the past years at Falindale had been clear to Winona, and academic sess isn''t achieved overnight. And as for athletics, Winona was even less worried. Tessa didn''t even have a wolf, and in next month''s physical tests, she was sure to utterly outperform her! Now, she just wanted to see Tessa''s rank on the exam to really rub it in her face! By the time Winona and her friends arrived, the bulletin board was already crowded. "I''ll check Tessa''s scores first, no matter she''s still my sister, and I hope she did well." Winona confidently walked to the bottom of the list, sure Tessa hadn''t done well. "Winnie, you''re too kind! Being nice to others doesn''t mean they''ll appreciate it. Her reputation is so bad, don''t let it drag you down." In upper-ss werewolf society, reputation is everything. "I don''t care about that, she''s still my sister." "Notst ce?" Everyone assumed Tessa would be at the bottom-a drop-out from Falindale couldn''t possibly perform well. But they couldn''t find Tessa''s name among thest ten. and Winona''s smile faltered. They moved up the list. MOV NcactivITS Finished "Oh-" No name at all? Tessa really must be in bad shape now. Meanwhile, Ysabel pulled Tessa out to check the scores. "Goodness! Tessie, am I hallucinating?" Ysabel rubbed her eyes. She looked again, and sure enough, Tessa was ranked second in the grade. "Tessie, how did you do it?" Ysabel was stunned. "I just took it easy," Tessa answered nonchntly. She didn''t want to be first, so she intentionally got a few questions wrong; otherwise, Nico wouldn''t stand a chance. Winona approached, overhearing and sneered. "Tessa, how could you not even have your scores posted? How badly did you do that the teachers don''t even want others to see your grades?" "Winnie, don''t bother with her. You can''t help someone who won''t help themselves." "They probably haven''t seen such a terrible student at Navoris High before, so they''re too embarrassed to post her scores!" "Ha-" Ysabelughed, amused by their low expectations. "What are youughing at?" A bespectacled girl couldn''t stand it. "If you did poorly, just hide in the ssroom and don''t embarrass yourself." "I''mughing because some people must be blind! Our Tessa''s name is right there, in the easiest spot to find. Yes, some people are truly blind," Ysabel retorted sharply. Hearing this, Winona had a sinking feeling and hurried over to check the scores. First ce, Nico; second ce, Tessa; third ce, Winona. "How is this possible?" Winona couldn''t believe her eyes. How could Tessa, a dropout from Falindale, possibly rank higher than me? 732 r the Alpha-less Queen 72 Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 72 The Echoes of Envy Finished Everyone noticed Winona''s shocked reaction and came over to see Tessa''s scores. One by one, they were stunned. "How is this possible?" "Winona, isn''t your sister supposed to be a poor student?" "Yeah, wasn''t she supposed to be all about trouble and hanging out with Rogues? What''s going on?" "Ha, jealous much? Our Tessa excels in both brains and brawn; she''s a total powerhouse," Ysabel gloated, happier than if she had scored first herself. "It can''t be." Winona looked at Tessa skeptically. "You must have cheated, right?" "Heh." Tessa chuckled coldly. "Cheated? I''d like to see you try to cheat on a test this hard. Even if I gave you the answers to thest physics question, you couldn''t memorize them!" Winona''s face turned even sourer. How could this be, when Tessa hadn''t taken her studies seriously at Falindale at all, even getting expelled? "Ysabel, let''s go, it''s time for ss." Tessa and Ysabel walked away, leaving Winona frozen in ce. With Tessa''s return, things had changed dramatically, and she felt like she was losing control of the situation. What exactly went wrong? "Winona, are you okay?" "I''m fine." It was just one exam; no big deal. She could still outdo Tessa with more effort! To Winona''s further dismay, during the third period, which was English ss, the teacher read Tessa''s essay aloud, continuously praising how well-written it was. In the following sses, Tessa''s papers were even used as examples, fueling Winona''s jealousy. That evening at home, L immediately inquired about Winona''s exam results. "Winnie, you haven''t told Mom how you did yet." She had hired so many tutors for her daughter, aiming for her to get into a top university. Nowadays,rge pack alphas looking for a Luna wanted someone both strong and smart to ensure strong genes for their offspring, and L had always emphasized this aspect of Winona''s upbringing. "It was okay." Winona didn''t dare tell L that Tessa had scored higher; she feared L would only see Tessa''s excellence. "What''s wrong? Did someone bully you at school?" Winona had been down since she got home. ¡°It''s nothing, just tired from studying for the exams, I guess.¡± 1 Chapter 72 The Echoes of Envy wantter. Think about Connor, you''ve always liked him, right?" She knew what the Lawson family looked for in a girl. ? ???? 97%L Finished "Also, you''ve been neglecting your paintingtely. You need to focus on that; I''ll finance an exhibition for you." "Okay, I know." Mentioning painting restored Winona''s confidence. Mrs. Lawson of the Thunder Pack loved painting and was a well-known artist on the werewolf continent. Having a talent for art set her apart from many girls. "Mom, there''s a parent-teacher conference on Monday. Can you make it? It''s okay if you can''t." She didn''t want her mother to go this time; no matter what, she didn''t want Tessa to gloat. "Monday? Sure, I''ll be there." "What about attending Tessa''s conference? Maybe you shouldn''t go to either!" "Winnie, you are my hope. How can youpare yourself to Tessa?" Given Tessa''s reputation, she was a lost cause. Hearing this, Winona leaned into her mother''s embrace. "Mom, you''re so good to me; I won''t let you down," Winona promised. "That''s good to hear. You have to seed in bing Connor''s mate. As for that 20% of the shares Tessa owns, I''ll figure out a way to get them for you as a wedding gift!" 10 732 Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Surprise Guests On Monday morning, as soon as Tessa arrived at school, Ysabel came looking for her. "Tessie, who''sing to the parent-teacher conference this afternoon from your family?" 97% Finished "No one." Tessa didn''t want to bother her grandfather, given his age, and she hadn''t even mentioned the meeting to Yardley and L. "Oh, that''s okay! My uncle ising, and I asked him to bring Nathaniel with him to cover for us," Ysabel suggested. It was indeed strange; her dad couldn''t make it due to a business trip, and considering Landon, the alpha of the Nightshade Pack and CEO of Thorne Corp, was even busier, it was surprising how quickly he agreed to help when she mentioned it. It looks like my uncle really does care! "It''s no trouble at all," Tessa replied indifferently. "Not at all," Ysabel insisted warmly. "Tessie, you''re my friend, so my uncle is your uncle too. Wait up, I''ll call him right now." By noon, Landon and Nathaniel had joined them at Wisteria Apartment for lunch. Seeing the two men dressed to the nines, both Tessa and Ysabel couldn''t help but smirk. It was just a parent-teacher conference. Did they really need to dress up so much? "What do you think about our outfits today, Ysabel?" Nathaniel asked, standing up to show off his carefully chosen ensemble. Ysabel settled back on the couch. "Good heavens, someone might think you''re off to an awards ceremony!" "Don''t we look good?" Nathaniel was confident in his appearance, and though he might fall a bit shortpared to Landon, he was still strikingly handsome. Tessa nced at Landon and chose not toment. That man could wear the cheapest clothes from any street vendor and still exude an aristocratic air, attracting everyone''s gaze. Turning to Nathaniel, she said, "Mr. Frost, thank you for stepping in as my guardian today." Nathaniel scratched his head. Had Landon not told her I was supposed to be Ysabel''s guardian? And, he suspected Landon might be attending as Tessa''s future mate! But since Landon hadn''t mentioned it, Nathaniel kept quiet. "You''re wee, I didn''t have much else today." Chapter 73 Surprise Guests Ysabel just huffed. "Come on, let''s cat," Landon interrupted, preventing any further chatter. ? 97%L Finished At 2 PM, the chauffeur drove L and Winona to Navoris High. Due to the conference, the school''s limited parking meant most cars were turned away at the gate. After the driver parked, L and Winona stepped out. Navoris High was attended by students from either wealthy or influential werewolf families, and today, various luxury cars lined up at the entrance. The Sinir family''s car wasn''t the finest there. "Winnic, you must connect with the Lawson family of the Thunder Pack. Only then can our family hope to regain its prominence," L whispered, determined not to let other packs covet the alpha position. "Mom, I understand." Winona, always among the top three in her ss, was somewhat of a celebrity at Navoris High. Parents familiar with L stopped to chat along the affirming L''s decisions. way, praising how smart and beautiful Winona was, Winona felt supremely satisfied, basking in the attention. Yes, she was the center of everyone''s attention. Tessa, on the other hand, would always be a stain on their reputation, her academic sesses unnoticed and unappreciated. Just then, a white Porsche Cayenne pulled up. Nathaniel, dressed sharply, stepped out and opened the door for Ysabel. Following them, a silver Lamborghini arrived, and after the driver opened the door, Landon stepped out, followed by Tessa. The two men and two women, each striking in appearance, caused to stop everyone and stare. Some girls even started screaming. Is a celebrity filming here today? Even without knowing who they were, their powerful auras and top-tier family backgrounds were unmistakable. Hearing themotion, L and Winona stopped and turned around. Seeing Tessa, L''s face darkened considerably. 732 he Alpha-less Queen 74 ve the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 74 Unwee Whispers Finished "L grabbed Winona''s arm and marched off. Tessa was nothing but an embarrassment to her. Just thinking about people gossiping because of her daughter was unbearable for L. As she witnessed her mother''s attitude, Winona couldn''t help but feel even more smug. Indeed, Tessa had be a permanent stain on the Sinir family''s reputation, no matter what she did. "Tessie, don''t be sad, you still have me," Ysabel said, immediately taking Tessa''s hand as she noticed the cold treatment from Winona and L. Tessa was used to L''s indifference and felt unmoved by it as the four of them arrived at the senior year''s ss 8. "Ysabel, where are you sitting?" "Here." Nathaniel took a seat right at Ysabel''s spot, thinking it perfectly suited his young niece''s height. "And you?" Landon asked Tessa. Only then did Tessa realize that Landon was there to support her at the parent- teacher conference. She led him to the back row where he took her usual seat. As students continued to bring their parents in, those who saw Landon sitting in the back-a man not even thirty-felt an inexplicable pressure, even those a decade older seemed to hold their breath and instinctively wanted to keep their distance. His presence was intimidating, despite his attempts to tone it down. However, everyone quickly diverted their attention back to discussing their children''s grades. "Did you hear? ss 8''s physics scores used to be second tost, but ever since that Tessa joined, it''s gotten even worse." "Yeah, I heard. My daughter told me that Tessa is nothing but trouble, messed around with Rogues in middle school and got herself in trouble." "How can they allow such a student in ss 8? I''m nning to talk to Mr. Hamilton today. We''re nearing high school graduation and the college entrance exams; this is a critical time. We can''t let one bad apple spoil the bunch!" "I agree. Let''s all speak to Mr. Hamilton together." Their voices weren''t quiet, and other parents in the ss could hear them. Landon tapped on the desk, his eyes cold. "You should step outside for a bit," he said to Tessa, his voice containing a chill. "Okay." Chapter 74 Unwee Whispers "I''m not bothered. Let''s grab a bottle of water from the store." Tessa and Ysabel headed to the snack shop. Finished At 2.30 PM, the parent-teacher conference officially began. Hamilton disyed a presentation with photos of the students taken throughout the school year, warmly apanying each with a caption. After dozens of slides, the parents had seen how their children had been doing at school. Hamilton weed the parents and shared some tips for this critical phase of their education before finally addressing the subject that concerned the parents the most-the grades. "Ladies and gentlemen, I will have the students distribute the report cards now, and then we can discuss the results of the recent monthly exam together." Before the report cards could even be handed out, a parent stood up. "Mr. Hamilton, I''ve heard that a student who was expelled from Falindale Navoris High has transferred here. Since when did our Navoris High start picking up other schools'' trash? They didn''t want her, and you took her in? This is a crucial time for studying, and having a troublemaker who associates with Rogues in school severely impacts our children''s learning. We hope the school will expel her." 732 272 Chapter 75 97% LOVE the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 75 Old Money, New Problems Hamilton frowned, taken aback by the harshness of the parent''s words. Finished "Lindsay, I know you all care deeply about your children''s education, and I understand that this stage is crucial..." "Mr. Hamilton, you agree with me, right? If that''s the case, just expel this Tessa. My daughter shouldn''t have to share a ss with trash.¡± "This parent keeps calling her trash. I think it''s your manners that are trash!" Nathaniel couldn''t listen any longer. Was Tessa''s life at Navoris High really this unbearable? "You-" Lindsay was furious. At home, her daughter Megan constantlyined about Tessa, and naturally, she believed her. "It''s not just me who thinks this, right?" The other parents chimed in. "Yes! Mr. Hamilton, there''s some truth to what this parent is saying. Falindale- what kind of ce is that? A student they didn''t want is now here causing trouble for our kids!" "Exactly, my child is studying for exams! We''ve spent so much money sending our kids to Navoris High, not to be in ss with someone so disgraceful." "Kick Tessa out of Navoris High!" "Out with her!" Faced with the parents'' vehement protests, Hamilton quickly responded, "Parents, Tessa is actually doing very well. Those rumors-nobody knows if they''re true or not, but her recent performance is genuinely impressive." "Hamilton, we know you''re a good teacher and want to protect your students, but Tessa''s past scandals at Navoris are very real. Her parents were so embarrassed by her they kicked her out of their home and pack!" Landon smirked coldly. These adults, all in their thirties and forties, harbored such malice towards a minor. Thinking about what Tessa had to face made Landon''s heart ache. If she were here right now, he would embrace her without a second thought. How old was she when they first started speaking ill of her? Just twelve or thirteen, shamed by her own kin and cast out to fend for herself in remote Falindale, without even having shifted into her wolf form. How had she managed all these years? Just thinking about her defiant eyes and how she faced everything made Landon feel a destructive urge. Flex, too, struggled to control himself, wanting to take over Landon''s body. "Let me out! I want to teach these people a harsh lesson!" But Landon kept Flex in check. As the alpha of the Nightshade Pack, he couldn''t justsh out at people, but he knew those who ndered Tessa needed to be taught a lesson. So, Landon coldly instructed Nathaniel, ¡°Nathaniel, investigate the backgrounds of these people who insulted Tessa. Have ourwyer contact them, and let''s sue them for defamation." 07:35 Sat, 26 Apr Chapter 75 Old Money, New Problems Yet, he was indeed angry. ŸoÌÇ 97% Finished He rarely got angry over anything; usually, he''d just make those who crossed him wish they were dead. But this time, because of Tessa, he felt anger. "You''ve got some nerve! Are you Tessa''s guardian? Aren''t you ashamed to have such a child? And with so many parents here against her, do you think you can suc us all?¡± Lindsay scoffed, clearly oblivious. "Parents, look at the results of this month''s exams. Tessa is second in her grade. How can a student like that possibly be a bad influence? In fact, she might even be able to help your children!" Hamilton finally found his voice again. He had the students quickly distribute the test rankings. "Mr. Hamilton, are you serious?" Lindsay nced at the results, Tessa was first in her ss and second in her grade, while her daughter Megan ranked thirtieth in ss and over five hundred in the grade. "I know everyone wants what''s best for their children, but we need to be realistic. Tessa is not a bad kid." Lindsay sat down, her face burning red. She had never been so embarrassed. Her daughter, ranking over five hundred, questioning the influence of a student who was second in her grade-it was humiliating. The homeroom teacher discussed some areas where parental cooperation was needed, and the meeting ended. Landon and Nathaniel walked out of the ssroom, and Nathaniel confronted Lindsay as she came out. "Madam Lindsay, right?" "What do you want? It''s broad daylight; what are you nning?" She had been so focused on maligning Tessa that she hadn''t noticed the formidable presence of these two men. Now, standing close, she realized their overwhelming aura, almost making her want to kneel in reverence- a testament to their high-ranking werewolf lineage. 732- 1 Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Brews and Betrayals 97% finished Nathaniel casually pulled out a business card and handed it to Lindsay, "Since you led the charge in ndering Ms. Sinir, here''s herwyer''s business card. He''ll be in touch" Lindsay received a sleek ck card with gold lettering that read "The Jones Law Firm," below which was the name Hudson. Even Lindsay, usually out of the loop, had heard of it, and Hudson was known as the most formidable werewolfwyer in Montedra. He had never lost a case. "Sir, there''s been a misunderstanding. I didn''t mean to nder Ms. Sinir. Lindsay''s hands trembled. Landon scoffed coldly. "I don''t care if it was intentional or not. I''m here to make it clear that Tessa is not someone you can just nder." "Sir-" Lindsay attempted to reach out to Landon, but a cold re from him made her quickly retract her hand. She waspletely immobilized by his Alpha''s Presence, forced to watch helplessly as the two men walked away. At that moment, Megan approached, noticing her mother''s pale face. "Mom, what''s wrong? Are you sick? Should I call the driver to take you to the hospital?" Lindsay pped Megan across the face. The p was swift and harsh; Megan didn''t see iting. She covered her cheek, staring incredulously at her mother. "Mom, what''s going on? Why did you hit me?" It was the first time her mother had ever struck her. "Go apologize to Tessa now, and ask her not to sue me," Lindsay said, her voice shaking. Everyone knew of Hudson''s reputation. If he got involved, their family would be ruined. "Mom, why are you so scared? Tessa is just a wild child thrown out by the Sinir family and expelled by the Frostmoon Pack. They don''t care about her! Even if, by some chance, she still is considered a part of the Sinir family, they''ve fallen from grace-we have nothing to fear from them!" "Just go and apologize now. You have no idea who you''ve messed with. You''re going to get me killed." Lindsay truly hadn''t anticipated provoking such a powerful figure. Someone who could casually engage Hudson must hold a higher status. And crossing such a person could mean the downfall not just for their family but for their entire pack! After leaving the scene, Landon and Nathaniel called Ysabel. Upon learning they were at a coffee shop, Landon and Nathaniel headed over. 07:35 Sat, 26 Apr S. Chapter 76 Brews and Betrayals 497% #Finished A hint of pride finally appeared on Landon''s usually impassive face. That''s right, she''s mine! Tessa will definitely be mine! When Landon and Nathaniel arrived at the upscale coffee shop next to Navoris High-catering to the wealthy students who attended- they found Tessa and Ysabel sitting by the window. They joined them, with Landon sitting next to Tessa and Nathaniel next to Ysabel. "Thanks for today. Let me treat you guys to coffee," Tessa offered. "Sure." After she spoke, Landon picked up the cup Tessa had been drinking from and took a sip. The other three stared at him in surprise. "Uncle, aren''t you a germaphobe? You never use anything after someone else, and that''s the cup Tessie was drinking from!" Landon had been acting out of charactertely. Nathaniel chuckled quietly. Is Landon indirectly kissing her? I never thought Landon had such a cute side. Tessa watched Landon calmly. "Sorry, I''ll order you another one." "Tessa, you did amazing! Second in the grade-that''s really impressive at Navoris High." "It''s okay." For Tessa, it genuinely didn''t seem like a big deal. "Yeah! Tessie is just that impressive." Landon ordered another cup of coffee for Tessa. Soon, the waiter brought over two coffees. Nathaniel graciously finished his, while Landon continued to drink from the cup Tessa had used. Tessa drank the one Landon had ordered for her. "Let''s go! I''ll take you guys out to eat. Don''t you have evening ssester?" Navoris High, being one of the most demanding high schools in Montedra, kept a rigorous schedule, especially for seniors gearing up for college. It''s vital to ensure the students are well-fed, given their exhausting schedules. The group headed out, but Tessa realized she''d left her phone in the ssroom. The other three waited outside while she went back to retrieve it. She bumped into L and Winona, who were justing down from upstairs. Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 77 Recruitment Woes and Heroic Offers Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Recruitment Woes and Heroic Offers Finished Seeing Tessa, L''s face twisted into an expression of impatience; she didn''t want to bump into Tessa outside. She found it embarrassing. Tessa noticed them too but didn''t bother to engage, simply continuing on her way upstairs. "Mom, Tessa''s attitude has gotten so bad. She didn''t even greet you. And to think, she was the one who messed up five years ago..." "Let''s not bring up that old story. If she wants to act superior, let her. I doubt she''ll be smug for long," L didn''t want to hear anything about the incident from five years ago. "Winnie, you''re still second in your ss. Keep it up, and you''ll definitely get into a good college. Then I''ll organize another art show for you, Mrs. Lawson will surely grow even fonder of you." Tessa grabbed her phone and went outside to find Landon and the others. Nathaniel and Ysabel had already left. When Landon saw her approaching, he got out of the car and opened the door for her. As L and Winona were heading to meet a teacher, they saw Tessa getting into a car with a man. "Who''s that?" L squinted her eyes, still bitter about the lingering gossip from five years ago which asionally resurfaced, tarnishing her reputation. "Is Tessa messing around with men again?" "I don''t know him, but I''ve seen Tessa with him a lot recently." "Hmm." "Mom, do you think Tessa has given up on herself? That guy looks wealthy. What if he''s just ying with her?" "I''ll have a talk with Tessa soon. I don''t care what she does with her life, but she better not affect your future." Nathaniel had chosen a Michelin-starred restaurant not far from Navoris High for their dinner. When Landon and Tessa arrived, they unexpectedly ran into Charlotte. Seeing Landon arrive with Tessa made Charlotte''s face fall. "Landon, you''re dining here too? What a coincidence." Landon nodded, his face showing slight irritation. "Why don''t we join you?" Charlotte suggested boldly. "No, thanks," Landon replied curtly and proceeded with Tessa into a private dining room. Charlotte stood there, embarrassed, as her friends watched. She had hoped for at least a bit of acknowledgment to save face. "Isn''t that Landon? And who''s that pretty young thing with him? She could be a model or even a star!" "Pretty, isn''t she?" Charlotte''s voice was dull, her heart sinking. 07.35 Sat, 26 Apr Chapter 77 Recruitment Woes and Heroic Offers 97% Finished "Just eat. I''ve lost my appetite," Charlotte snapped, knowing her friends were aware of her feelings for Landon. Were they trying to provoke her? One friend grabbed her hand reassuringly. "Come on, she might be pretty, but she''s just a girl without a wolf. How could shepare to you, Charlotte? You awakened your wolf early, you''re strong, and you''re a renowned perfumer. Didn''t yourtest fragrance sell out?" Charlotte''s mood lifted slightly at her friend''s words. "Let''s eat. We need energy if we''re going to chase after men." Reluctantly, Charlotte followed her friends to their table, her eyes lingering on the direction Landon had gone. She''s just a normal girl, not even a wolf! I''m the one who''s right for Landon. Inside the private dining room, Nathaniel was ying mobile games with Ysabel. Landon pulled out a chair for Tessa gracefully-he was always such a gentleman. Nathaniel had already ordered, so they just needed to wait. "I''m going to use the restroom." Tessa excused herself and walked out. In the restroom, she ran into Charlotte, who was touching up her makeup. Tessa nodded in greeting. Charlotte twisted her lipstick back down and capped it but didn''t leave immediately. When Tessa finished and saw Charlotte still lingering, she didn''t bother with another nod. Charlotte broke the silence. "You''re Tessa, right?" Tessa looked up at Charlotte. "Do you like Landon, with his alpha status?" Charlotte emphasized the word ''alpha'' to underscore Landon''s prominence, suggesting he was beyond the reach of an ordinary student like Tessa, who 732 1 Chapter 78 Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 78 Stick of Gum, Stack of Problems Finished Tessa pulled a stick of gum from her school uniform pocket, popped it into her mouth, and crumpled the wrapper into a ball before tossing it into the trash can. "Who are you?" Charlotte was taken aback by the young girl''s aloof demeanor. "Who am I? Tessa, are you kidding? Don''t think just because you got lucky winning at poolst time that you can look down on everyone!" Tessa briefly recalled the encounter, vaguely remembering someone like that. People who didn''t matter to her life, she typically didn''t bother remembering, especially since Charlotte''s outfit was different fromst time, making her hard to recognize at first. "Oh, and then?" Tessa''s tone remained indifferent. She remembered that the other girl was Landon''s friend-Cameron''s sister. That was as far as her impression went. "I''m telling you, here in Navoris, even across the Montedra werewolf continent, nobody dares to cross the Quest family!" Tessa was even more puzzled, "And this concerns me how?" "Heh, you really are clueless! Stay away from Landon; he''s not someone you, a wolfless nobody, can get involved with! If I see you trying to seduce him again, I''ll make sure you disappear without a trace." Charlotte stayed just to deliver that threat. Born into one of the four great families, the Quests, and as a high-ranking werewolf, Charlotte genuinely looked down on someone like Tessa, who was all looks and no substance. Someone without a wolf should know their ce and not meddle with people out of their league! Tessa chewed her gum and began tough. "What''s so funny? In Navoris, there''s nothing the Quest family can''t do." "Is that so? Well, try me." A threat? This Charlotte really wasughable. "You-" "Why is it taking so long? Let''s go back for dinner." Landon hade looking for her, seeing that she had been gone a while. "Oh." Tessa didn''t give Charlotte another nce and walked away with Landon. Before leaving, Landon gave Charlotte a look. 07.36 Sat, 26 Apr m Chapter 78 Stick of Gum, Stack of Problems "Nope!" Tessa chuckled, "Do I look like someone easy to bully?" "Not at all," Landon replied with a lightugh. 97% Finished He knew he had to give some face to Cameron as his sister, because Cameron had been his childhood friend. Jealous, Charlotte clenched her fists. Is Landon serious about Tessa? It hadn''t been long, but he hade out personally to find her. Back in the private dining room, the food was already served. The four of them dined merrily. Nathaniel asked Ysabel, "Ysabel, your birthday ising up. What are your ns?" Typically, a werewolf''sing of age was marked with grand ceremonies led by esteemed pack elders and involved trials in dangerous forests. essful sometimes, the young werewolf found their destined mate. But Ysabel was unique-she couldn''t turn into a wolf, so none of these rituals applied to her. If it were any other wolfless werewolf, they might dread turning eighteen, as tradition views theck of a wolf as a disgrace. However, Ysabel grew up cherished by the Thorne family, who never made her feel less for being wolfless but instead showered her with even more love topensate. So, she was not shy about hering of age and had nned a grand birthday party to celebrate with all her friends for years. "Of course, I''m spending it with Tessie!" Ysabel cheerfully hugged Tessa''s arm. Such an important moment should be shared with the most important people. Nathaniel facepalmed, but then shrugged it off. Ysabel is just like that. "Tessie, you have toe to my party, okay? Or else we''re through!" "Yeah, I''ll be there." Tessa smiled at Ysabel''s buoyant spirit, relieved that her friend was in good spirits. After the meal, the group left the private room, and Tessa unexpectedly spotted a familiar face... 732 212 Love the Wolfless Power Girl Chapter 79 First Sight Chapter 79 Badges and Boundaries. 34/%! Finished Ethan had been trying to get in touch with Tessa ever since he brought Richard around, but no matter how much he searched, he couldn''t find any information on her. Today, while out for a meal with friends, he hadn''t expected to run into her. "Ms. Sinir, could we have a word in private?" Ethan was extremely polite, his tone carrying a hint of respect. Navoris was a big ce, and Tessa hadn''t anticipated running into Ethan here, but she wasn''t opposed to him either. "You guys go ahead! I''ll head to school on my own in a bit." Landon nced at Ethan and then, without saying anything more, headed downstairs. Ysabel kept her eyes on Ethan. Who is this guy? How does he know Tessie? And he looks like he''s not someone to mess with. Ysabel wanted to keep watching, but Nathaniel pulled her away. "What are you looking at? Is he better looking than me?" "He is better looking than you! No, I have to go back; who knows what he wants with our Tessie? She''s too attractive. Though, they do look good together..." Nathaniel couldn''t help but nce at Landon walking ahead. Nathaniel sighed helplessly, shaking his head. Does she not see how interested the alpha is in Tessa? And she dares to say such things now. "Nathaniel, you take Ysabel to school," Landon said, clearly relieved. "Uncle, I''ll wait for Tessa." Landon looked at Ysabel. Fine! In front of her uncle, she wouldn''t dare make a fuss and resignedly touched her nose and left. Meanwhile, Tessa politely asked Ethan, "Mr. Ethan, what else do you need?" "I need a favor and didn''t have your number. Could you give me your number?" Ethan''s friend came out to use the restroom and heard him. He couldn''t helpughing. "Mr. Ethan, if you want to ask her out, just say so. The youngdy is quite a looker." "Get lost." Ethan''s response was curt.. "Alright, I''m gone. Won''t hang around to be a third wheel." Ethan was considered mature beyond his years. At twenty-eight, he had risen to his current position through undeniablepetence. Yet here he was, slightly embarrassed in front of a seventeen-year-old girl. 29/0 Chapter 79 Badges and Boundaries Tessa smiled. "Phone." Ethan handed her his phone, and she quickly keyed in her number. Finished "Tessa, are you interested in joining our special police unit?" Both the detective and the special units needed her. Tessa chuckled lightly, "Since when does the detective unit recruit people without a wolf?" Ethan hurried to exin, "You''re different! You''re a high-end tech talent. Even without a wolf, the police would make an exception for you. We really need someone with your skills!". Tessa still shook her head and said, "Not interested." "Please consider it. I really hope you''ll join the special unit." Ethan extended a sincere invitation. "By the way, where are you headed? Can I give you a ride?" "No thanks, I''m heading back to school. You''re busy, go ahead!" Watching Tessa walk away, Ethan pondered; this youngdy was no ordinary girl. Tessa descended the stairs and exited the restaurant, spotting Landon still waiting outside. He stood there, casually holding a cigarette, lost in thought. Even smoking, Landon was a sight to behold, effortlessly drawing the gaze of many girls. Yet his strong presence deterred anyone from approaching. Tessa walked up to him. "Didn''t I tell you to go ahead? Why are you still here?" "Waiting for you." Landon didn''t ask further; his car was already brought around. He opened the door for her. "Taking you to school?" It was almost time for evening sses. "Yes." He had waited just to take her to school. Of course, Landon wouldn''t admit he was there because he was worried some other guy might whisk Tessa away. That man''s look at Tessa had been troubling, and he could sense the other was also a high-ranking werewolf. This gave Landon a sense of urgency. After all, his girl wasn''t officially his yet... 242 Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 80 Grandpa''s Gambit Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Grandpa''s Gambit On Friday, Tessa went back to the Sinir family home to have dinner with Walter, 90% Finished "Tessie, are you going to attend the shareholder meeting on Monday?" The annual Sinir Corp shareholder meeting was approaching, and since Tessa now held twenty percent of the shares, she was naturally eligible to attend. "Dad, she''s just a kid; what does she know? I can exercise her rights on her behalf. Thepany isn''t a yground," Yardley snapped, irked that Walter had bypassed him to give the shares to Tessa. I am the only son, why didn''t dad trust me? "Yeah, grandpa, Tessie is still a minor and hasn''t awakened her wolf. If the shareholders decide to challenge her, she won''t be able to defend herself. Maybe it''s better not to let her attend," L added, thinking how pitiful she would appear if Tessa attended the meeting when she herself had nothing. Despite having advantages over Tessa in every other aspect, this situation undermined her. "Dad, Winnie has a point. For Tessie''s safety, maybe she shouldn''t go," L was firmly against Tessa attending. "Tessie, this is your decision to make," Walter said, dismissing their concerns. "Also, since I''ve given you the shares, I won''t interfere with how you use them. Just do whatever makes you happy. Let''s talk more in the study after dinner; it''s too noisy here." Walter led Tessa to the study, away from the noisy dining table. "What do we do now?" L asked anxiously. Tessa always had a rebellious streak. If she didn''t listen to us at the shareholder meeting, what should we do? "It''s all thanks to your wonderful daughter, look what she''s turned into! She doesn''t even consider me her father anymore." Yardley pondered. I''m managing her shares, isn''t that my right? "And this is my fault? Can I make a baby by myself?" "Just make sure Winnie is alright. With the support of the Lawson family from the Thunder Pack, I doubt Tessa, that wolfless nobody, can make any waves." Even without the Lawsons, Yardley held forty percent of the shares, making him thergest shareholder in Sinir Corp. He wouldn''t be overshadowed by Tessa! In the study, Walter sighed, "Tessie, don''t mind your parents'' short-sightedness. Sinir Corp will be ruined father''s hands sooner orter. It''s lost its former glory, and while it still ranks among Navoris'' top ten groups thanks to its legacy, it''s merely a shell of its former self..." in your He felt his age and knew his abilities were waning. Tessa was his only hope now. Despite her frail health and the prophecy that she wouldn''t awaken her wolf, Tessa had always been sharp. If she set her mind to something, she excelled at it. The modern werewolf society wasn''t as barbaric as in the past: other skills were iust as important as physical 290% Chapter 80 Grandpa''s Gambit Finished But the rest of the Sinir family only saw Tessa''s physical weakness and overlooked her strengths. Walter had a feeling that Tessa was destined for greatness. If it weren''t for being called to the frontlines during the vampire conflict, he wouldn''t have allowed Tessa to be discarded in Falindale for five years by those short-sighted people. "Grandpa, don''t worry! Sinir Corp won''t be destroyed." If Walter cherished it, she couldn''t let it fall apart. "I hope you will lead Sinir Corp one day. Cedric may be the alpha of the Frostmoon Pack, but hecks the capacity to manage such a vast corporation. And your father, though stronger than Cedric, was changed by the war with the vampires; his reduced strength and mindset are unsuited for leadership." He ced his hopes on Tessic now. "I hope you''ll be the CEO of Sinir Corp." He believed she could handle it. "Okay, grandpa, you need to rest more and not worry so much." "Tessie, do you me me for giving you such a heavy burden? At your age, you should be carefree and whimsical, yet here I am burdening you." "How could I? Grandpa, you''re the one who cares for me the most." Tessa knew Walter''s intentions; he was the only one in the Sinir family who truly cared for her and believed in her, despite everyone else viewing her as a hopeless case without a wolf. For Walter, she would protect Sinir Corp. ºÏ 732 1 212 Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Birthday Dilemma 199%1 +8 Pearls Tessa had taken some time to familiarize terself with the current state of Sinir Corp to better control the situation when the time came; however, there was another important day before the shareholder meeting- Ysabel''s eighteenth birthday. It was Sunday tomorrow, which happened to be Ysabel''s birthday. Tessa had taken half a day off to go to the Imperial Mall to pick out a gift for her. After observing her for a while, Tessa had gotten a decent sense of who Ysabel was. As a noble with everything at her fingertips, finding a suitable gift for her was quite challenging. Tessa entered a jewelry store, wanting to pick out a piece that suited Ysabel. She dressed casually in a white T-shirt, ck capris, and canvas shoes, which made her look quite in. As a result, since her arrival, the clerks had only greeted her and then busied themselves with other things,pletely ignoring Tessa. Tessa didn''t mind; she slowly browsed the jewelry in the disy cases. Coincidentally, Winona and a few friends were also out shopping. Winona didn''t have sses on Saturdays because she attended art sses instead. Margot called her, and she left her ss immediately. Margot, a fan of luxury goods, came from the wealthier Shelby family of the Thunder Pack, and being an only child, she was indulged heavily. Margot and Winona were followed by several girlfriends. Generous Margot always enjoyed buying small gifts for them, so they always apanied her shopping. Carrying Margot''s shopping bags was a small price to pay for the random designer gifts she handed out when pleased. "Winnie, what''s been bothering youtely?" "It''s my sister," Winona never hid anything from Margot. "You know she''s back, and now, my grandfather even gave her shares in thepany. No matter how hard I try, it''s useless..." "It''s just twenty percent of the shares. Once my cousines back, and you marry him, the Sinir family won''t mean a thing." Margot was Connor''s cousin, which was why she and Winona were so close. "Don''t talk nonsense, Connor might not even like me!" Connor''s mom was quite fond of her and wanted her and Connor to be mates, but that wasn''t necessarily Connor''s own wish. What mattered most was what Connor thought. "Winnie, you don''t need to worry so much. Didn''t Connor care a lot about you before he went abroad? Plus, you''ve got me to help!" Margot patted Winona''s shoulder encouragingly when suddenly, she stopped in her tracks. "Isn''t that Tessa, that little wretch?" 10:00 Sun, 27 Apr 0. Chapter 81 Birthday Dilemma 399%[ +8 Pearls "Let''s go in and have a look," Margot said, clearly looking for trouble. At that moment, Tessa had taken an interest in a bracelet. "Hello, could you show me this bracelet, please?" "Ma''am, are you sure you want to buy it? Our items are very expensive." Tessa frowned. "I said, show me this bracelet." Tessa was growing impatient but repeated her request. "Do you know how much this bracelet costs?" The salesperson was still reluctant to fetch it. Just then, Margot and Winona entered. "Show me that bracelet," Margot demanded, striding up to the salesperson confidently. The salesperson recognized Margot, the only daughter of the Shelby family from Thunder Pack, who had bought many items here. Anything she wanted, no matter the cost, she would buy. "Of course, Ms. Margot, I''ll get it for you right away." Every time Margot shopped here, she spent a lot, and it looked like today would be no exception. "I saw that bracelet first," Tessa said coolly, wondering why she always ran into such nauseating people. "You saw it first? Have you paid for it? This bracelet costs 700,000 dors! Miss, if you want to buy a bracelet, you might want to try a small gift shop outside. Our items aren''t suited for you." The salesperson continued to mock Tessa. 800 Chapter 82 Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 82 Battles of the Bank ounts 0, 99%0 +8 Pearls "Yeah, Tessa, you think just because you got that twenty percent of the shares, you can live a wealthy life now? You haven''t even received your dividends yet!¡± Margot''s friends joined in the taunting. "Tessa, just let it go! Since Margot wants it, let her have it. 700,000 dors! Our family doesn''t have 700,000 dorsto ssh around." Winona pulled on Tessa, who obviously couldn''t afford the 700,000 dors as she hadn''t received her dividends yet. "Fine, since you like it so much, I''ll let you have it." Tessa pointed at another bracelet. "Show me that one." "I''ll take that one too." Margot was intent on embarrassing Tessa, thinking her a worthless, wolfless individual who shouldn''t even be in her sight! "This one..." "I''ll take it too." Whatever Tessa showed interest in, Margot imed for herself. At this point, the sales manager couldn''t help bute over. "Ms. Margot, are you taking all these? The total for these jewelses to 1.3 million." She knew the Shelby family was powerful, but surely her allowance wasn''t that much! "What are you implying? You think I can''t afford it?" Margot was infuriated by the sales manager''sment. "Miss..." The sales manager apologetically looked at Tessa, knowing full well that Margot was trouble. Tessa smirked. "Margot, are you really buying all of these? Is your credit card limit even high enough?" "Mind your own business." Margot pulled out her card and ced it on the counter. "Wrap everything up." The sales manager reluctantly took her card to process the transaction, but soon returned. "Ms. Margot, I''m sorry, but your card shows insufficient funds." "What? How is that possible?" Margot''s face turned sour. 10:00 Sun, 27 Apr 0. Chapter 82 Battles of the Bank ounts 99% +8 Pearls "Isn''t it true that Ms. Margot must have whatever she likes? It''s just 13 million after all, surely your credit card can handle it!" Margot was now caught in a difficult position and reluctantly pulled out another credit card. The pain of spending 1.3 million was real; how long would it take her to pay that back? Her monthly allowance was only around 70,000 dors. "Ms. Margot, would you like to continue shopping?" Tessa''s lips curved into a slight smirk. Margot was seething with rage. Why did it seem like I had won, yet I was the one left fuming? "Tessa, what are you so pleased about?" "I''m not pleased about anything! Oh, I forgot to tell you, this store belongs to the Sinir family. Tessa hade today to check on the business of a few jewelry stores under Sinir Corp, not expecting to encounter Margot, the fool. "Thanks for today, you''ve contributed 1.3 million to Sinir Corp''s performance." Margot''s expression was ghastly. "Take care, no need to see you out." Tessa was in high spirits, her enemy''s miserable face was truly a sight for sore eyes. "Also, about that 1.3 million! Your dad might want to have a serious talk about where that money went, if he finds out. I think you might have some tough days ahead." Tessa understood Margot''s father quite well. "Margot, I didn''t know this store was part of Sinir Corp. I''m sorry, if it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t have been tricked by Tessa." Winona felt guilty. Margot linked arms with her. "It''s okay, Tessa is good at stirring trouble, but I won''t let her seed, Winnie. Tomorrow is the birthday of the noble daughter of the Nightshade Pack, the Thorne family. My dad got me an invitation, and I''ll take you with me." The Thorne family, as the alpha family of the Nightshade Pack, was one of the most prestigious families in Montedra, with many moring to connect with them. Even though the noble daughter of the Thorne family didn''t have a wolf, she was still the most cherished child of the family. Despite not being able to have a typical werewolfing-of-age ceremony, the Thorne family was still throwing a grand eighteenth birthday party for Ysabel. This stirred excitement among the elite of Navoris, all eager to attend the Thorne family noble daughter''s birthday party and connect with the Thorne family. Only a little over a hundred invitations were issued, and her father had gone to great lengths to secure one. "Can I reallye?" Winona asked eagerly. 10:00 Sun, 27 Apr Chapter 82 Battles of the Bank ounts "Of course, I bought this bracelet specifically to give to the noble daughter of the Thorne family" "Mmm, then I''ll also prepare a giftter." Winona was instantly excited and hopeful. Perhaps on this visit, she might even meet Landon of the Nightshade Pack. 8.99%. +8 Pearls The legendary strongest man of Montedra was rumored to be twenty-seven and still without a Luna. If he chose her to be his Luna, she would truly reach the pinnacle of her life! 800 Chapter 83 Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 83 Code Red at the Mall ?.99%0 +8 Pearls After Margot, Winona, and their group exited, Tessa turned to the previously dismissive sales clerk and asked, "What''s your name?" "I''m Lois." Lois replied boldly, unafraid. What do I have to fear? Tessa, the discarded daughter of the Sinir family, might not hold much power here, despite the store belonging to her family. "As a salesperson, you''re clearly not up to par." ¡°Ha, Ms. Sinir, how old are you? Whether I''m qualified isn''t for you to decide!" Lois, backed by her connections, wasn''t afraid of Tessa. "Lois, shut up." The sales manager red at Lois. Tessa had just facilitated a 1.3 million sale from the Shelby family heiress, and here was Lois, daring to challenge her. Lois felt wronged. "I didn''t do anything wrong! I made a 1.3 million sale today, bringing huge profits to thepany. They should be giving me a bonus, not firing me." "Fire her. We at Sinir Corp don''t need employees like that." "What did you say? What gives you the right? You think you''re some real noble of the Sinir family?" Tessa couldn''t be bothered to argue. She called the store manager over and said, "Your staff is inadequate. I''m giving you a month to fix this. If their sales attitude remains the same, I won''t keep any of them, including you." "Miss, you..." The manager quickly whispered the recent exchange to the store manager. "Ms. Sinir, I understand." Once the store manager knew Tessa''s identity, he responded with respect. The shareholders'' meeting was only days away, and Tessa held shares in Sinir Corp. She didn''t look down on Tessa like the others did forcking a wolf. After all, in today''s werewolf society, status wasn''t determined solely by physical strength. It was unclear who would control Sinir Corp in the future, so the manager didn''t dare offend Tessa. "Fire her." After Tessa spoke, she turned and left. Lois paled. "Manager, she''s just a daughter that the Sinir family discarded. You''re not really going to fire 10.00 Sun, 27 Apr Chapter 83 Code Red at the Mall 99%1 +8 Pearls With the uing meeting, what would happen inside Sinir Corp-and to Tessa-was anyone''s guess. Before the shareholders'' meeting concluded, the manager didn''t dare make any definitive decisions. Tessa continued browsing in Imperial Mall and eventually entered an antique shop where she spotted a stone. The small stone was exquisitely crafted, its exterior clear and sparkling. Inside, it resembled a delicate and lifelikendscape painting, capturing the majestic scenery of Montedra''s eastern forests in miniature with a style evocative of ssic romantdscape art. Tessa thought it perfectly suited Y "Youngdy, you have good taste! Don''t be fooled by its size; this little stone is priceless." "May I take a look?" The owner handed her the stone. "How much?" "2 million dors." "1.3 million dors, I''ll take it. Wrap it up." Tessa sessfully purchased the stone, and as she was about to leave, she ran into Ethan and his team. Ethan seemed furious, his technicians too intimidated to even breathe. "Captain Simpson, is that Ms. Sinir over there? Maybe we should ask for her help!" It was embarrassing for a professional technician to admit defeat in tracking, but Ms. Sinir was really skilled and might just be able to assist them. "Ms. Sinir?" Ethan followed his colleague''s gaze and saw Tessa, dressed inly and absorbed in her phone. Her ordinary appearance still drew many looks. A pretty girl always catches the eye easily. "Yeah." Ethan and his colleague approached her. As someone blocked the light, Tessa looked up and saw Ethan. "What can I help you with?" "Ms. Sinir, could you help us with something urgent? If we don''t handle this right, everyone in Imperial Mall could be in danger." 800 Chapter 84 Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 84 The Explosive Escape n Tessa pulled out a piece of gum from her pocket and popped it into her mouth. "What do you need help with?" Ethan pulled Tessa aside. "A fugitive has taken refuge in Imperial Mall. You know it''s Saturday; the mall is packed." 54% Finished "Why not just go in and catch him?" She wasn''t a cop, and it didn''t seem like something she could help with. "The problem is, he''s got a bomb on him that can''t be forcibly removed. If the bomb is detached, it will explode immediately." Well, that''s why he''s called a fugitive. "If we storm in with a crowd, it might provoke him so we need to pinpoint his exact location. It''s a high- IQ crime; our guys can''t locate him, and the longer it takes, the more dangerous it bes for everyone inside." This was Navoris, at the Imperial Mall. If something went wrong here, it would be a global embarrassment for Montedra. Most importantly, the lives of numerous mall-goers were at stake. Tessa nodded in understanding, "Alright, I''ll help." Ethan led Tessa to a ck car, where technicians were still attempting to track the fugitive: But there was no clue to be found. He seemed to be getting help to hide his tracks. Simon called someone to set up the equipment and invited Tessa to sit down. Tessa continued to chew her gum, her slender, pale fingers dancing across the keyboard. Ethan watched anxiously from behind her, hoping she would be quick. "Somebody''s helping him." Tessa frowned. This was no simple crime. It was a criminal gang, and their choice of the Imperial Mall for their hideout hinted at a deeper conspiracy. "Is there a way to handle it?" "Yes." Strings of code shed across the screen as Tessa directly countered the hacker behind the fugitive. Five minutester, the adversary''sputer went dark and wouldn''t reboot. "Damn it, who did Ethan bring in to hack myputer?" Mon, Apr Chapter 84 The Explosive Escape n 254%2 Finished Now, with no one to hide him, Tessa located the fugitive in a minute; a red dot appeared on theputer screen. "Ms. Sinir, you''re incredible," Simon couldn''t help but exim. "You can go ahead and capture him now." "Thanks, I''ll transfer your fee directly to your ount." "Sure." Tessa was not one for small talk. Ethan led his team to apprehend the fugitive, bomb squad in tow. As Tessa stepped out of the ck car, her phone rang; it was Landon. "Where are you?" After wrapping up his work, he had nned to pick Tessa up from Navoris High but was told she had taken the day off. "At Imperial Mall." "Wait there, I''lle to pick you up." "Okay." Tessa didn''t refuse. She hung up and stood waiting. Unexpectedly, the fugitive, realizing he was locked in, jumped from an upper floor of the mall. With the mall bustling, the sight of someone crashing to the za below caused incessant screams among the onlookers. Ethan immediately ordered his team to cordon off the bystanders. "Hurry, his bomb hasn''t been disarmed yet." The bomb squad rushed over, but they were stumped by the sophisticated device, unsure how to proceed. "Evacuate the area now," Ethanmanded decisively. He approached Tessa and said, "Ms. Sinir, you should leave now! The bomb could go off at any moment." The bomb hasn''t been disarmed yet? Tessa pondered. "Captain Simpson, your team isn''t verypetent! They couldn''t track the person, nor disarm the bomb, despite their sries. "He''s a PhD student from Elmridge University. Ordinary in strength, but exceptionally smart and skilled." "I didn''t expect even the famous Captain Simpson to make excuses." Ta handed him the bar che was carrying and cai "Hold this for me. It''s worth 12 million. don''t lose it " Chapter 84 The Explosive Escape n She then moved to disarm the bomb. Ethan grabbed her arm and said, "What are you doing? Do you realize how dangerous this is?" Tessa pulled her hand free. "It''s okay, I won''t me you if I die." Ethan quickly handed the bag to one of his men and followed Tessa in. "Captain Simpson, move! There''s only a minute left 000, 54% Finished As the bomb squad decided to retreat-since the area had been cleared and the people were safe-Tessa coldly ordered, "Move aside." 800 1 Chapter 85 Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 85 A Bloody End to a Bomb Day The bomb squad technician warned, "Miss, it''s too dangerous. Run.¡± 54% Finished Tessa, uninterested in further discussion, pushed him aside and crouched down to examine the bomb before picking up a device nearby. "Captain Simpson, this is a real bomb." This is no game. Is this girl not afraid of dying? "You guys get out of here," Ethan told the two bomb technicians. "Captain Simpson-" With no time left, the bomb technicians quickly ran off. "Get down." Tessamanded Ethan, who was used to giving orders, not receiving them from a young girl. Yet, heplied. Tessa cut the green wire, then shortened the red one. All the SWAT team members hit the ground, believing the bomb would explode since even the experts couldn''t disarm it. However, ten seconds passed, then twenty, thirty, a minute. Tessa stood up and walked out. Seeing Ethan still on the ground, the corners of her mouth curled upwards. Ethan looked up to see her smiling, so dazzling and bright. "Who exactly are you?" Ethan asked, puzzled by the girl in front of him. She should be a protected minor, especially since she hasn''t even awakened her werewolf abilities yet. But her hacking skills surpass the police department''s IT experts, and she can disarm bombs! In the face of danger, she was calm and collected, as if nothing really bothered her. Suchposure and mindset were traits only powerful werewolves usually possessed... "Just a regr student." Tessa wasn''t worried about him checking her background. "Regr students know how to disarm bombs?" Ethan clearly didn''t believe her. "I''ve read a few books on the subject." If it hadn''t been an emergency, she wouldn''t have taken action herself. "So, are you going to arrest me?" Tessa raised an eyebrow. "No, I''m just curious about you.¡± Chapter 85 A Bloody End to a Bomb Day "Anyway, thank you for today. I owe you a meal.¡± "No need. And, keep the reporters away from what did today; they''re annoying.¡± 54% Finished Tessa took her bag and walked out of the cordoned area, bypassing the reporters. She still had blood on her, and she needed to clean up-it looked rather unsettling. Checking her phone, she saw several missed calls from Landon. She called him back. "Where are you? I''m out now. I see your car. Stay there; I''ming over." Tessa wanted to leave quickly, drawing no attention After hanging up, Landon got out of the car to wait and immediately noticed the blood on her clothes. He rushed over. "What happened? What did you get into?" He was only gone for a day, and she was covered in blood. "It''s nothing." She didn''t want to borate. "There''s blood all over your clothes, and you say it''s nothing?" Landon''s aura bristled with a murderous intent, wondering who dared to harm his person. Flex also felt the urge to transform and tear apart anyone who had hurt Tessa. "It''s not my blood. I''m not hurt, don''t worry." Hearing this, Landon calmed down somewhat, sniffed carefully to make sure it wasn''t her blood, and finally rxed. He opened the car door for her, letting her into the passenger seat, and couldn''t help but say, "How do you manage to get covered in blood just by going shopping?" "Bad luck, ran into some trash." She disliked high-IQ criminals the most. With such intelligence, they could do anything, yet they chose tomit crimes. Back at Wisteria Apartment, Tessa went to take a shower and change. After cleaning up, Landon approached her. "Let''s go. Nathaniel is hosting Ysabel''s birthday early, and she insisted I bring you." Tomorrow was Ysabel''s official birthday, and many were attending mainly for the Thorne family. Rather than a birthday party, it felt more like aworking event for the packs. With Ysabel''s approval, Nathaniel had decided to celebrate early, inviting only their closest friends. 3.54% Chapter 85 A Bloody End to a Bomb Days Finished Currently, Ysabel and the others were at the Golden Sea Club, Navoris'' most luxurious five-star club. As Landon and Tessa got into the car, Ysabel''s call came through. "Tessie, hurry up, everyone''s waiting! What''s up with my uncle? It''s just picking someone up; why is it taking so long?" "I got held up a bit. You guys start without us; don''t wait." "We''re not hungry. Take your time, no rush." Ysabel hung up, telling those present, "Tessie got held up." Suddenly, a discordant voice chimed in, "What could a student possibly be busy with? She probably doesn''t even care about your birthday." It was Charlotte. ºÏ 800 Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Cocktails and shes Ysabel was visibly irritated when she heard how Charlotte spoke about Tessa. ? 54% Finished "Charlotte, I don''t like how you''re talking about Tessie. If she says she''s got something important, then she does. If you''re in a hurry, you can leave first." The mention of leaving instantly drew a smile from Charlotte. "Ysabel, I didn''t mean anything by it, just that beingte isn''t polite; it shows ack of upbringing." "Charlotte, speaking ill of someone behind their back isn''t exactly polite either!" Ysabel retorted, her smile gone. "Charlotte, if you have somewhere to be, then go ahead," Cameron interjected, clearly displeased. She was tired of hearing Charlotte badmouth Tessa, especially since Landon wouldn''t be able to defend her if he overheard. Charlotte mmed up. If Landon weren''t expected to arrive, she wouldn''t bother staying here. And what magic does Tessa possess that Ysabel is so protective of her? "Come on, let''s not get angry; we''re all friends here" Nathaniel tried to defuse the situation. "Who''s friends with you?" Ysabel shot back, still upset. Nathaniel rubbed her head affectionately. "You, of course!" She is impossible to deal with. Ysabel swatted his hand away. "You messed up my hair." Just then, the waiter opened the door to the private room, and Landon entered with Tessa. Ysabel''s face lit up at the sight of Tessa. "Tessie,e sit here." Tessa was pulled to sit next to Ysabel, with Cameron already seated on the other side, and the spot next to Landon was left vacant. "Uncle, why are you standing? Come sit down!" Cameron, catching Landon''s nce, quickly stood and vacated the spot next to Tessa for him. "Mr. Thorne, please." It was just a dinner, but why did they have to stick so close together? Landon nonchntly took the seat Cameron had just left, with Charlotte sitting on his other side, not caring why Landon chose to sit there; all that mattered was that she was next to him now. Nathaniel signaled the waiter to serve the dishes. "Tomorrow is Ysabel''s eighteenth birthday. There''ll be too many people at the party for me to congratte her properly. So, I wanted to take this chance to do it today. Thanks, everyone, foring." He had the waiter open a bottle of ''82 vintage liquor The waiter began pouring drinks for everyone, but when it came to Tessa, Landon stopped him. "Just a hot milk for her." Chapter 86 Cocktails and shes 0,00, 54% Finished. "Today''s Ysabel''s birthday, everyone should have a drink. Ms. Sinir isn''t of age yet?" Charlotte quipped, but Landon ignored her, and the others acted as if they hadn''t heard her, leaving her feeling as if she had been pped. "Happy birthday, Ysabel," Tessa stood with her milk "It''s been great getting to know you, Ysabel. Makes me think Navoris isn''t so bad after all." Ysabel raised her wine ss. "Tessie, I''m also thrilled to know you. We''re going to be friends for life; you have no idea how much I adore you." They clinked sses, Ysabel sipping her wine and Tessa her milk. "Ysabel, happy birthday, you''ve really grown up," Cameron raised his ss as well. "Thanks." Hudson simply toasted Ysabel; he was always a man of few words. "Thanks." Nathaniel forked a meatball onto Ysabel''s te. "Ysabel''s finally all grown up." He had waited so long for this day, now he might finally get a chance to express his feelings to her. Tessa was momentarily distracted, and her bowl quickly filled with various dishes. She couldn''t help but nce at Landon and pondered. Is he feeding a pig? After a few bites, seeing her te so full, she lost her appetite. She forked the goose liver and ribs into Landon''s bowl, causing the others to look on in surprise. Charlotte sneered. Tessa was courting disaster. Everyone knew Landon was a germaphobe, and here she was, giving him her leftovers. This was going to be interesting. 800 Chapter 87 Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 87 Drink Your Milk! "What''s everyone looking at?" ssa asked, puzzled by the stares. 04% Finished In the next moment, the group witnessed something even more astonishing- Landon was eating the food Tessa had touched. All of it! Cameron was stunned. Is this the same germophobic Landon I know? Hudson was shocked as well. Landon must bepletely gone, head over heels in love. Nathaniel thought. What''s the big deal? I''d happily eat Ysabel''s leftovers too, if only I had the chance. Charlotte thought. What happened to Landon''s principles? Wasn''t he the most principled of us all? Has his germophobia suddenly cured itself? Emboldened, Charlotte daringly forked a piece of ck truffle roasted turkey roll onto Landon''s te. Landon frowned, clearly displeased. "Waiter." "Yes, sir? What can I do for you?" "Could I get a new bowl, please?" The table fell silent. So, his germophobia hadn''t improved, it was just that he didn''t mind Tessa? Charlotte''s face went pale with anger. He dislikes me that much? I even used the shared utensils! "Hudson suddenly spoke up, "I heard Ms. Sinir did well in school, came in second ce?" "It''s nothing special." Charlotte scoffed coldly. Second ce? Big deal. A wolfless nobody. No matter how good her grades are, she''s just a nerd. "Ms. Sinir has a way with words; she should considerw. She could join my firm, The Jones Law Firm." Hudson, one of the country''s topwyers, was personally extending an olive branch. Charlotte looked at him, puzzled. Since when did Hudson be so servile? Isn''t The Jones Law Firm the toughest ce to get into? Their entrance exams are even tougher than at Thorne Corp. However, Tessa merely declined lightly, "Thanks for the offer, but I''m not interested in being aw "There''s still some time before your college entrance exams; you could think it over." It was rare for the others to hear Hudson talk so much. "Okay." "Ms. Sinir, I heard there''s some trouble at your family''spany. Do you have any thoughts on that?" Charlotte challenged. There are plenty of pretty women but few with brains. I''ve managed my perfume brand well, Chapter 87 Drink Your Milk! "I don''t have any thoughts on it." Charlotte smirked triumphantly, Just as I thought, probably just a pretty face. "Charlotte, I''m the guest of honor today. Why do you keep focusing on Tessic?" Ysabel was clearly annoyed, and if it weren''t for Cameron''s presence, he might have flipped the table. "Sorry, I''ll drink to that." Charlotte lifted her ss, her mood improving. As long as Tessa was having a hard time, Charlotte felt better. The Sinir family is a mess, she must be miserable. "Drink your milk." Landon handed the milk to Tessa 54% Finished. Tessa reluctantly took it, knowing he meant well. She couldn''t afford to disrespect someone so influential. Watching her obedient behavior, Charlotte huffed. Landon is just nurturing a pet. Sooner orter, I''ll bore him. She can''t survive in our circle without some substance. After dinner, the group headed to Navoris'' most famous bar, Night Colors. Previously, Ysabel wasn''t allowed to join them at such ces because she wasn''t of age, but today, now that she was, she insisted on going to Night Colors. Hudson and Cameron led the way, followed by Nathaniel and Ysabel, with Landon and Tessa in the third row, and Charlotte trailing behind alone. Watching the pair ahead, Charlotte clenched her fists. If only Tessa weren''t here, I''d be by Landon''s side... How wonderful it would be if she just disappeared. 800 ( Ä¿ Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Darts and Dares 2 ? ??, 54% Finished Ysabel wanted a special cocktail, to dance on the dance floor, and to sing on stage... Everyone indulged her, joining in the fun wholeheartedly. Finally satisfied, Ysabel returned to their booth when Charlotte suggested, "How about we y daris?" "Sure! What happens if you lose?" Ysabel was especially excited today. "The loser has to pick someone at Night Colors and give them a kiss." "Charlotte," Cameron warned her again. "Cameron we''re just out having fun! It''s just a kiss. It''s not a big deal." Charlotte was setting a trap. If Tessa lost, she''d have to kiss someone at random, surely leaving a frivolous impression on Landon. If Tessa Won, Charlotte would insinuate that Tessa, being so young, was too familiar with bar suggesting she was a seasoned party girl, thus cementing a reputation as a delinquent. "Since Charlotte likes it, let''s do it!" games, Charlotte was somewhat pleased that Landon was on her side this time, feeling a bit more confident. "Tessie, are you okay with this? If you don''t like the game, we won''t y." Tessie is always good at whatever she does! But darts, like pool, required both strength and uracy, and being a werewolf awakened with the wolf''s strength naturally gave one an advantage. Yet, Tessa had done so well at poolst time, beating Charlotte. Darts should be doable, right? "It''s okay. If you want to y, we''ll y." Since it was her birthday, she could do whatever she wanted, right? She looked at Tessa with adoration. "Tessie, I really love you!" Tessa suddenly hugged Tessa. "If you were a guy, I''d marry you." Tessa just smiled and didn''t respond. "Ms. Sinir, you really are full of surprises. It seems like you can handle anything with ease." Charlotte was setting her up, praising her now only to let her fall harderter. "Do you need Landon to give you a private lesson again? Last time at pool, didn''t he coach you?" "No need. Since Ms. Charlotte seems so eager to lose, let''s start!" Tessa really disliked Charlotte''s attitude. Whatever her rtionship with Landon was, it wasn''t her ce to dictate terms here. Charlotte couldn''t help but sneer, "Just remember, it''s only a game. Let''s not take the results to heart." Chapter 88 Darts and Dares @54% eFinished Ysabel frowned. "Charlotte, it''s just a game. Why all the fuss? What''s the point?" She never realized before how annoying Charlotte could be. "I''ll go first." Ysabel volunteered and threw her dart. "Ten points." Nathaniel couldn''t help butugh; Ysabel''s skill was undeniable. "Nathaniel, what are youughing at? You think you''re so good? Fine, you go." "Alright, I will." Nathaniel stepped up to the line, not using his werewolf strength, and threw. "Twenty-five points, see? I''m that good." Ysabel muttered under her breath, Nathaniel''s just trying to get at me. "Tessie, your turn." Tessa stepped up, casually took a dart, and threw it. It hit the bullseye. Everyone was stunned. Ms. Sinir, could your throw be any more nonchnt? "I didn''t expect to be so lucky, but isn''t ying darts all about luck?" Charlotte was even more smug inside. From the moment she suggested the game, she never intended to win. When she mentioned the punishment, she deliberately blurred the lines, letting others think the loser had to kiss someone from outside their group. But she never said they couldn''t kiss someone from their own group ying darts. So, by the rules, if she lost, she could kiss Landon. It was just a game, after all, and what could Landon do about it in the end? 800 08.31 Chapter 89 Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 89 Tessa''s Unexpected Catch 54% Finished "Ms. Sinir, you''re pretty good with darts. You must have been to clubs like this before!" Tessa snorted coldly, realizing she had been set up. She shot Charlotte a cold nce and remained silent. Next up were Cameron and Hudson, who as high-ranking werewolves, found the game childishly easy. Naturally, their scores were top-notch. "Landon, you''re up." A smile crept across Charlotte''s face; she was sure she could lose. "Why don''t you go first? I''ll gost." With Landon speaking up, she didn''t dare refuse. After all, Landon was the strongest among them, and his score would undoubtedly be high. Charlotte walked over, picked up a dart, and threw it with serious intent. Itnded with the lowest score of the night-just one point. "Sorry, I haven''t yed in a while. Guess I lost my touch." Charlotte acted disappointed but was secretly delighted. "Landon, your turn." Charlotte was almost too eager. "Tessie, doesn''t she seem like she really wants to lose? Is she being too obvious?" "You''re right, she does want to lose. She wants to kiss your uncle. Can''t you see that?" Tessa responded coolly. Tessa had caught on to Charlotte''s deliberate loss and understood the loophole she had crafted in the rules. "Damn, how shameless can she get? Thinking up a scheme like that" If Tessa hadn''t pointed it out, she might not have noticed. "So what do we do? We can''t let her kiss my uncle." "What do you mean what do we do? It''s your uncle''s call. As long as he''s willing, no one can say anything," Tessa said, slightly annoyed but stillposed. "That''s not eptable. Anyone but Charlotte." "Why? Weren''t you two close before?" "Close with her? After how she''s been treating you today, I don''t want anything to do with her." Anyone who dared to hurt their Tessa was an enemy, no matter who they were. Landon slowly made his way over and casually picked up a dart. Chapter 89 Tessa''s Unexpected Catch @54% Finished: Charlotte''s eyes followed the dart, her heart racing She was already imagining what kissing him would feel like, a moment she had long fantasized about but never had the chance to experience. Today, she had to thank Ysabel. Without her, this opportunity would never have arisen. "No, Uncle-!" Ysabel tried to stop him from throwing the dart, but when she saw the result, she fell silent. Nathaniel couldn''t believe his eyes either. "Mr. Thorne, you..." Tessa blinked and then let out a softugh. She was sure Landon had done it on purpose. The dart fell from the board, making Landon the lowest scorer of all-zero points. Charlotte''s face turned sour, her long-anticipated moment crumbling before her eyes. "Did my uncle see through her little scheme? How can he be so clever? Losing so beautifully," Ysabel eximed, delighted. As long as Charlotte didn''t kiss her uncle, he could kiss anyone else. "Landon"" Charlotte couldn''t find her voice. Had he seen through her after al The other three men knew without thinking too hard that Landon had done it on purpose. He probably wanted to kiss Tessa. Noticing Landon''s intense gaze, Tessa felt her cheeks heat up. "Excuse me, I need to use the restroom." As Tessa headed for the restroom, Charlotte''s hopes rose again. Landon couldn''t possibly kiss the other three men, and Ysabel, being his niece, was off-limits. That left only her. It would obviously be more thrilling for Landon to kiss her than the other way around. Charlotte licked her lipe her heart beating even faster. Just as Tessa stood, Landon grabbed her hand and pulled, causing her to fall into hisp. Before she could react, Landon''s warm lips met hers, apanied by the intoxicating scent of his pheromones.... 800 Chapter 90 Chapter 90 A Kiss Too Deep Everyone was stunned. So, Landon had been looking forward to losing all along! ¡°Umm..." Tessa struggled, but Landon''s kiss was dominant and deep, leaving no room for resistance. ? ? ?? 54% Finished. She had expected a brief kiss, but he was like a wolf locking onto its prey, fiercely capturing her lips. Hisrge hand cradled the back of her head, preventing any retreat. His lips carried a raw, primal force, and his breath was as hot as a wolf''s howl. His tongue boldly pried her lips apart, greedily drawing the breath from her mouth. The intense scent of his pheromones was like a mystical spell, scrambling Tessa''s thoughts and making her body uncontrobly weaken, her already scant resistance fading. Tessa felt she could hardly breathe and thought. Will tomorrow''s news report that I''m the first person ever kissed to death? Charlotte clenched her fists in frustration. Damn it, have everything under control, but it has all gone wrong in the end. "Charlotte, you should understand by now, some things aren''t yours no matter what you do. Take some brotherly advice, don''t cross Landon''s boundaries," Cameron said earnestly. "Cameron, I''m not feeling well, I''m going to leave." Charlotte couldn''t stand to watch any longer; she got up and left without even saying goodbye to Ysabel. Ysabel waspletely dumbfounded. What should she do? Tessie had beenpromised by my uncle. If it had been anyone else, she would have fought back furiously, but this was her uncle! She was too scared and too shocked to react. She grabbed Nathaniel''s arm and twisted it with all her strength. Nathaniel cried out in pain. "Ysabel, what are you doing? Why are you hurting me?" He had no idea what he had done wrong; he hadn''t done anything yet. Alpha''s always alpha, even in pursuing a girl, he''s a hundred times more cunning than me. "It''s all your fault. If you hadn''t insisted on celebrating my birthday early, Tessie wouldn''t have beenpromised by my uncle. Who else should I me but you?" Ysabel directed all her anger at Nathaniel. She didn''t dare stand up to her uncle, but bullying Nat another matter entirely. el was "Ysabel, maybe you should think of it this way. You like Tessie, right? If Tessie bes your aunt, wouldn''t you two be able to be together forever?" Nathaniel thought he was onto a good idea. Finally, Landon let go of Tessa just as she seemed about to pass out fromck of air. 2454% Chapter 90 A Kiss Too Deep overwhelming effect of his pheromones, she stumbled and fell back down. Only this time, shended in a particrly delicate spot-right in the middle of his ## Finished And Tessa felt a warm, hard sensation. Realizing what she was sitting on, the usuallyposed Tessa loss her cool. She looked up sharply to meet Landon''s fiery eyes. "I''m sorry, I really didn''t mean to," he said, even though he was clearly affected by her. "It''s okay." Landon struggled to suppress the tumultuous feelings inside him. No matter how he tried to hide ishis voice wasced with desire. Tessa felt even more embarrassed, but that''s just how she was-the more awkward the situation, the moreposed she appeared. It was just a kiss, after all. No need to dwell on it, right? They had agreed from the start, whatever the oue, not to get angry. It was just a game. But in that moment, her heart was beating far too rapidly, as if it might leap right out of her chest. Why did Landon always have such a profound effect on me? This was a sensation she had never experienced before. 800 Chapter 91 Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 91 A Dress to Impress 24.54%; Finished "It''s about time for me to head back; how about you guys?" Hudson spoke up, his life always organized with strict routines for himself. "Since that''s the case, let''s call it a day. Nathaniel, could you drop Ysabel off for me?" None of them could drive after having drinks, but thankfully, the driver was already waiting outside. "Of course, don''t worry, I''ll make sure she gets home safe." Nathaniel was actually looking forward to some alone time with Ysabel. "Let''s go, I''ll take you home." Landon''s tone was exceptionally gentle as he spoke to Tessa. Even as they got into the car, Tessa still felt dizzy; she hadn''t expected to lose her first kiss just like that. "What''s wrong? Do you feel like you lost out because I kissed you? How about this-I''ll let you kiss me back." "No need, I don''t want to." Tessa was a bit through gritted teeth, resigned to the fact that the loss was hers regardless. When she woke up the next day, Tessa thought about the kiss and touched her lips. Jeez, Tessa, get over it! It was just a kiss. After brushing her teeth and washing her face, Tessa was about to head out for breakfast when the doorbell rang. Opening the door, she saw Landon with breakfast in hand. "You know you could juste in, right? This is your ce after all, why bother with the doorbell charade?" "I''ve said it before, this is your ce now. I won''te in without your permission, unless it''s an emergency." He truly respected her privacy. "Let''s have breakfast, and afterward, I''ll take you to pick out an evening gown." Ysabel''s birthday party tonight required formal attire. "No offense, but since you hardly ever wear dresses I figured you wouldn''t have a gown ready, so I thought I''d help you pick one out today." "There''s no need to exin; it''s fine by me." She wasn''t one to fuss unnecessarily. If it was needed, then it was needed. After breakfast, Tessa changed her clothes, while Landon waited outside. Tessa dressed simply as usual, in a long-sleeve white T-shirt, overalls, and a duckbill cap. "Let''s go!" 40.31 Mon, Apr 201 Chapter 91 A Dress to Impress 54% Finished On the way to buy the evening gown, Landon suddenly asked, "Tessa, do you have any age preferences for your future mate?" Tessa, resting her hand on the car window, nced back at him upon hearing his question. Seeing her stare, Landon coughed. "Just asking, no other reason." "Me? I like them young and good-looking." Tessa said, and upon seeing Landon''s slightly stiff expression, she couldn''t help butugh first. Landonforted himself. I''m 27, still young enough, right? They arrived at a boutique specializing in custom-made evening gowns, clearly toote for a tailored design. "Mr. Thorne." The designer came out to greet Landon personally Tessa knew such boutiques tailored gowns to fit one''s physique and demeanor, and it was definitely toote for that now. "Bring Ms. Sinir''s gown." "Mr. Thorne, everything is ready." The designer instructed the staff to bring out the evening gown. "I don''t recall ever being here before!" Tessa was puzzled. "Mr. Thorne provided your photo a week ago and asked me to design an evening gown for you," the designer exined with a smile. "You looked great in the photo, and seeing Ms. Sinir in person, you look even more stunning. Ms. Sinir, you''re a perfect fit for my brand. Would you be interested in modeling for us?" 800 Chapter 92 Chapter 92 The Workspace Chase 54% Finished "Thank you, but I''m not interested in modeling." She didn''t like too much attention on her private life. "That''s too bad; I really think you''d be perfect for it You don''t have to rush your decision-take your time to think about it, and if you ever change your mind, you can call me anytime" The designer handed Tessa his business card. At that moment, the assistant brought over the high-end gown Landon had ordered. "Ms. Sinir, pleasee with me to try on the gown. If there''s anything that needs adjusting, we can fix it right away." Guided by the assistant, Tessa entered the fitting room and with some help, slipped into the ck evening gown. "Ms. Sinir, this gown suits you perfectly. Mr. Thorne will be thrilled to see you." Amazement filled the assistant''s eyes; although many beauties frequented their shop, the young woman before her was perhaps the most stunning. "Thank you." "Let me do your hair!" The assistant gathered Tessa''s chestnut hair into an updo, revealing her elegant swan neck. Even without makeup, Tessa looked breathtaking. "All set." The assistant opened the door, and Tessa stepped out. When Tessa emerged, Landon was making a call by the floor-to-ceiling windows. Hearing the noise, he elegantly turned around and saw Tessa approaching in her sleek ck dress. The typicallyposed Landon found himself speechless. He had always thought ck suited Tessa well. Now, seeing her in this sleeveless Audrey Hepburn-style ck cocktail dress, he was convinced his taste was spot on; Tessa looked stunning enough to skip a heartbeat. Landon ended his call and approached her. "How do you like it?" The sleeveless design and the hem just above the knees revealed her beautiful long. legs and allowed her graceful arms to shine. "Isn''t it a bit short?" The thought of other men eyeing her long legs at the party made Landon uneasy. "Not at all, this length is perfect, showing just the right amount of arms and legs." The designer was very pleased. As a designer, she hoped her clients could fully embody the essence of her 1. Chapter 92 The Workspace Chase "Ms. Sinir, Mr. Thorne specifically picked this out for you!" £¤54% Finished "Thank you." Tessa thanked Landon, whose taste matched her aesthetics perfectly; she really liked the gown. "d you like it," Landon''s gaze nearly clung to her "Let''s go have lunch, and then I''ll take you to the dinner party." "Okay." Tessa returned to the dressing room to change back into her clothes. After instructing the clothing assistant to deliver the dress to the specified location, Landon took Tessa out for lunch. After lunch, Landon realized he had left something at the office and took her to the legendary headquarters of Thorne Corp. "I can wait in the car." "It''s fine,e up with me and I''ll give you a tour of my workce." With that, Landon opened the car door. Tessa reluctantly got out. Thorne Corp''s headquarters were located in Navors'' most luxurious business district, housed in a ny- story skyscraper. Landon escorted Tessa directly to the top floor via the CEO''s private elevator. The entire floor was his office, equipped with everything one might need. It was divided into two areas, one was the working area with the CEO''s office, five secretary offices, a luxurious reception room, and arge pantry stocked with everything. The other area was Landon''s private space, akin to a presidential suite,plete with every conceivable. amenity. "Do you live here?" Tessa hadn''t forgotten she was now residing in his Wisteria Apartment. "I stay a few days when it''s busy." Thorne Corp was Montedra''srgest conglomerate owning variouspanies. Between managing Nightshade Pack''s affairs and overseeing such a vast conglomerate, Landon was naturally busy. When overwhelmed with work, he stayed here to workte into the night, never skimping on his own "Take a look around yourself; I''ll go to my office to handle some things ande find you afterward." "Okay." Landon left Tessa in his private area. No sooner had he left than the phone rang. 08.31 Mon, Apr 28 Chapter 92 The Workspace Chase Tessa answered, "What''s up?" "Phantom, it''s bad-someone''s attacking our Lightwing Order''s firewall!" 800 0454% Finished Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Cyber Secrets Tessa''s tone was even, "And the result?" 54% Fashed "Of course, nothing came of it. The Lightwing Order''s firewall is your handiwork, after all. Who in the world could breach it? But, it seems there might be vulnerability, so maybe check it out when you have time." Despite her words, Lina was still worried. Someone was targeting the Lightwing Order, and since the enemy''s strength was unknown, they had to be cautious. "Alright, I''ll make time toe over." Tessa had founded the Lightwing Order three years ago and had personally developed the software and fortified its firewall from the start. Many top hackers on the werewolf continent had tried to crack the Lightwing Order''s firewall, eager to uncover the secrets of this mysterious organization Despite countless attempts by numerous top hackers, none had seeded in breaching the firewall. Tessa had absolute confidence in her programming. After ying around for a while, Tessa had handed over the reins of the Lightwing Order to Lina, although she still visited asionally. "By the way, have you been hanging out a lot with Landon, the alpha of Nightshade Pack?" Knowing she woulde made Lina feel relieved, and she couldn''t resist indulging in some gossip. "Phantom, I know you love a challenge, but Landon is no fun at all. I''m worried about you getting into trouble with him." Phantom was young, and the other members often felt overly protective. "I know." She was well aware of the rumors surrounding Landon. "Don''t worry. I can take care of myself, even with Landon around." I''ve lived for seventeen years and haven''t been afraid of anyone yet! "By the way, when Landon was in Falindale, some werewolf mercenaries tried to kill him. Can you into who was behind it?" look "There must be many who want Landon dead." Whether because of his status as the alpha of Nightshade Pack or the CEO of Thorne Corp, many would love to take his ce. After all, the more power and wealth one umtes, the more others covet it... "Phantom, don''t fall just because Landon''s good-looking; he''s not right for you." Chapter 93 Cyber Secrets @* 54% Phantom could have anything she wanted; there really was no need to get entangled with Landon. "You''re overthinking it." "Am I? I hope I am." "Alright, just send me the information when you find out who it was." Tessa cut off Lina''s gossip. Finished Returning to Navoris had been so eventful she''d almost forgotten to investigate the mercenaries. If they were sent by the mysterious organization she suspected... it would be troublesome, but she could handle it. "Okay, I''ll get on it as soon as I can." There wasn''t anything the Lightwing Order couldn''t find out in this world. "Nothing else, I''m hanging up." "Remember toe to headquarters.¡± Lina reminded her before hanging up. Lina felt her life was tough-coaxed into taking over the Lightwing Order by Phantom, and now bound to serve it indefinitely. Is there anyone more pitiable than me? After hanging up, Tessa didn''t feel like watching TV anymore and started ying video games instead. Landon came in and saw her gaming. He sat down beside her and watched her y. After finishing a round, Tessa quit the game. Landon stood up and offered his hand, "Let''s go, it''s about time." Tessa didn''t move, just looked up at him, "Mr. Thorne, can I skip the party with you?" 800 Chapter 94 Chapter 94 A High Society Gathering Finished Today''s party attracted the elite of werewolf society fromrge packs, and being with Landon was too conspicuous. Tessa wanted to keep it low-key. "Why? Don''t you like being with me?" Landon''s mood visibly soured when he heard her. "I just don''t like too much attention... and you, you''re like a beacon drawing eyes wherever you go." Tessa was honest about it. Landon looked at her for a while before speaking somewhat petntly, "Fine! If you don''t want to be with me, then do as you please." Tessa fell silent. Is he throwing a tantrum? Indeed, Landon was upset. He had brought her into his private domain, and yet, she didn''t want to be seen with him in public. Lacking experience in cating others, Tessa said nothing further, especially since Ysabel''s birthday party was set on a diamond yacht. Starting at six-thirty, guests with invitations began boarding the yacht. At the dock, numerous reporters gathered, hoping to get on board and glean insights about the Nightshade Pack''s alpha family-the Thorne family. Unfortunately for them, the yacht''s tight security thwarted any such attempts. Those boarding the yacht also had to surrender their phones, a measure to protect the privacy of the Thorne family and ensure no photos leaked. A ck Mercedes pulled up at the dock, and Winona stepped out, dressed in a light yellow cocktail dress with her hair styled in a princess updo, carrying a silver clutch. She had heard of the diamond yacht but seeing it in person for the first time thrilled her. The yacht hosted top families from Montedrawerewolf society. Decades ago, the once-thriving Sinir family might have mingled in these circles. But now, the Sinir family was far removed from these elites, and Winona had never been inside-until today, when she could finally rub shoulders with the high society werewolves. The driver opened the car door for Margot, who emerged in a pink haute couture evening gown, her hair also styled in a princess updo, and wearing matching high heels. It was also her first time on the diamond yacht, and she was equally excited.. ¡°Winnie,e on! I''ll take you inside.¡± Margot was eager to get going. Today''s party was filled with young werewolves. Now of age, Margot hoped she might even find her destined mate. Even if she didn''t, it was an excellent opportunity for matchmaking. If a future heir from arge pack took interest in her, she could lift the Shelby family to new heights. 3. 3. 11 1 11 111. UB.31 Mon, Apr 28 Chapter 94 A High Society Gathering "Margot, I would never have this opportunity without you." Many reporters snapped photos, making Winona feel like a superstar, basking in the limelight and momentarily forgetting who she was. "Winnie, you''re my best friend, and of course, I''d bring you to something like this." Only in front of Winona did Margot feel a sense of superiority. 54% Finished Winona wasn''t blind to her friend''s motives; she knew that sticking with Margot was her ticket to these events. So, she didn''t mind Margot finding a sense of superiority through her. Margot handed her invitation to the werewolf security guard, who scanned the QR code against a Validation failed! The guard scanned it again, but it still failed. "Miss, I''m sorry, but your invitation is fake. You cannot board." "What? There must be some mistake. How could my invitation be fake?" Margot couldn''t believe it. 800 Chapter 95 Chapter 95 The Fake Invite Fiasco "Miss, I''m sorry, but your invitation is indeed a fake Finished "That''s impossible." Margot''s face turned green with rage. "Do you know who I am? There''s no way our family''s invitation could be fake." "I''m sorry, I don''t know who you are, nor do I care. But I''m certain you cannot board the yacht." "You-" Margot was livid. "I don''t have time for this. I''m good friends with Ms. Thorne; I''m here to celebrate her birthday, and I''m getting on that yacht today." Margot tried to pull Winona onto the yacht, but the security stepped in to stop them. "Please leave, or we won''t be polite." Margot thought they wouldn''t dare to touch her, but the security picked them up like they were nothing and escorted them out. "Margot, what''s going on? Isn''t this the invitation your dad gave you?" They were truly embarrassed now, with reporters still snapping photos. "Just wait, I''m going to call my dad and find out what''s happening. There must be a mistake; it can''t be fake!" Just then, a taxi pulled up to the dock, and Tessa stepped out. As soon as Tessa got out, she immediately drew the reporters'' frenzy. "Which pack''s noble family does that girl in the ck dress belong to? She''s gorgeous!" "Absolutely! Such a refined demeanor, she must be an aristocrat." "She even outshines the celebrities!" Hearing the crowd, Margot and Winona turned to see Tessa heading towards the yacht. Margot was in disbelief, "How could she be here? How could the Sinir family possibly have an invitation from the Thorne family?" The Shelby family didn''t even have one; how could Tessa? "I don''t know." Winona clenched her fists, frustrated that if they couldn''t get in, Tessa shouldn''t either. They intercepted Tessa. "Tessa, what are you doing here? Do you even know what this event is? People like you don''t belong here." Margot was blunt, nearly forgetting that her own invitation was a fake. "Yeah! Tessie, only those with invitations can enter the diamond yacht. You can''t get in, so just go back Chapter 95 The Fake Invite Fiasco "Move aside." Tessa had no patience for their barking. "Do you have an invitation? Like this one?" Margot was sure Tessa didn''t have an invitation and unted her own. "Look at you, all in and simple. There''s no way you have an invitation." "What does my invitation have to do with you?" Tessa ignored them, checking the time; she needed to board the yacht. She wondered if Landon had arrived yet; that man really knew how to hold a grudge. Margot grabbed her hand. "I''m just trying to save you embarrassment. Without an invitation, you can''t board the yacht, and it''ll reflect badly on the Sinir family." Tessa was losing her patience. She grabbed Margot''s hand and squeezed lightly, causing her to yelp in pain. "Ah! Tessa, what are you doing? Let go of me; you''re going to break my hand." 54% Finished "Didn''t I warn you before not to try to make yourselves known in front of me? Can''t you understand?" "Tessie, stop it! Let go of Margot." Winona moved to intervene, but one stern look from Tessa froze her in ce. What''s going on? Why do I feel an alpha''s Presence from Tessa, a werewolf trait reserved for high-ranking wolves? "Tessa, you wench, let go of me now or I won''t let this slide," Margot groaned in pain, sweating from the agony. How could a wolfless nobody be so strong, strong enough that I couldn''t even resist? "Such a filthy.mouth. Since your parents clearly never taught you how to behave, I guess I''ll have to do it today." With that, Tessa released Margot''s wrist and pped her twice. 800 1 Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Crashing the Party 052% Finished Margot was in disbelief. She had been hit-struck by Tessa, a supposed nobody without a wolf! "How dare you hit me?" Margot roared, blinded by rage, so much so that she almost shifted into her wolf fort to ear Tessa apart. However, just as her sharp ws began to emerge, chilling wave of an Alpha''s Presence swept over her, severing the connection with her wolf spirit instantly. She felt the wolf''s power drain from her body swiftly, and in a moment, she was forced back into her human form! Margot''s face turned pale, her body drenched in sweat; she looked at Tessa with eyes filled with horror and disbelief. What kind of terrifying power was this? The power reached deep into her soul, striking her wolf with such precision that she was left powerless! "Stay away from me in the future, or else, making me ufortable won''t just end with a p." Tessa pulled out a tissue from her bag, wiped her hands, and tossed it into the trash. Today was Ysabel''sing-of-age ceremony, and she did not want these messes to ruin such a significant moment. Today was not the day for a brawl, not here. Reporters nearby snapped away relentlessly. Tessa nced at them before calling Lina, asking her to make sure those photos were deleted. Then, under the watchful eyes of Winona and Margot, she walked over to the check-in. "Miss, your invitation, please." Tessa frowned; it was just a party, and yet an invitation was required. Ysabel had not given her one. "I don''t have it." "Sorry, miss, but you cannot board the cruise without an invitation." The security on today''s cruise was stringent, not just any werewolf was on board. Just then, Ysabel''s call came through. "Tessie, why aren''t you here yet?" "I''m here; did you forget to give me an invitation?" "Oh, the invitation, right, I forgot. No worries, hand your phone to the security." After Tessa handed her phone to the security guard his demeanor immediately changed to one of warmth and politeness. "Oh, you''re Ms. Thorne''s friend! I apologize for the dy, please, go right ahead." Tessa took her phone back and boarded the cruise. Margot, recovering from her shock, was stunned to see Tessa board without an invitation. 08.31 Mon, Apr 28- Chapter 96 Crashing the Party 0.52% Finished Despite her fear and shock at Tessa''s mysterious power, Margot''s desire to ascend in high society still overcame her fear. She approached the security again. "Why can she go in without an invitation, and we can''t?" "Miss, if you continue to cause a scene, we''ll have to call the police." Margot was about to argue again when Winona pulled her back. "Margot, let''s just go. It''s too embarrassing with all this media around." Margot fell silent, ncing around at the shing cameras. She had never been so humiliated. And a was all Tessa''s doing! "I won''t let her get away with this." No matter what mysterious power Tessa possessed, she was still a nobody without a wolf. Margot''s own family and pack had powerful members! She would not let this go! Tessa, having boarded the cruise, noticed most guests had arrived, though Landon seemed to be missing. She decided to find Ysabel and give her the gift. Suddenly, someone bumped into her, and Ysabel''s gift fell to the ground. "Sorry! It wasn''t on purpose." The Wolf n socialite who had bumped into her stooped to pick up Tessa''s gift. "Give it back.": She was clearly deliberate; Tessa''s gaze cooled. "What rare thing haven''t I seen? Look at you, why so petty?" The Wolf n socialite opened the gift box and scoffed upon seeing a rock inside. "Ms. Thorne hasn''t seen everything! You''re giving her a mere rock?" "Yeah! So stingy, giving Ms. Thorne a mere rock." "Enough, ever heard of Sinir Corp? She''s the third heiress of the boss, but the boss doesn''t even acknowledge her; getting a rock isn''t too bad." The Wolf n socialites on the cruise were clearly targeting Tessa. 800 Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Socialite Fights 52% Finished "What are you doing?" Charlotte burst from inside, rushing to Tessa''s side. "She''s Ms. Thorne''s close friend; she''ll be upset with how you''re treating her." "Charlotte, we didn''t do anything to her! It''s just that Ms. Sinir is being too stingy, giving the young miss a mere rock. What kind of friend does that?" "Give it here." Tessa was already losing patience. "It''s just a lousy rock; you''re making such a fuss. We''ve got plenty of those at home; just pick them up from our yard if you want." The group of Wolf n socialitesughed wildly. Tessa walked over, snatched her gift back, and stepped on the foot of the girl who had bumped into her. She was wearing high heels and deliberately used the heel. She held back from using her wolf strength; it was already a mercy. "Sorry about that! Didn''t see you there." Tessa''s apology was clearly insincere. The sharp pain from the high heel had made the Wolf n socialite squat down, clutching her foot. "Danielle, are you okay?" Danielle was helped up by her friends. "Damn it, do you know how important my feet are I''m a ballet dancer; my feet are everything to me 1 won''t let you get away with this." "Is that so? Well, if you bother me again, I guarantee your foot will really be ruined. Consider this a small lesson." After that, Tessa headed straight to find Ysabel, ignoring thempletely. Charlotte approached Danielle. "Dani, are you okay? I told you not to be impulsive, she said, feigning concern. "Charlotte, you know I''ve always liked alpha Landon. What''s so great about that wild girl?" Danielle was visibly upset. "Whether it''s family background or abilities, how am I not better than her?" Just thinking about it made Danielle feel even more frustrated. "Love isplicated! Just don''t make trouble. Otherwise, Landon will be upset if he hears about it." "I know." Chapter 97 Socialite Fights * 52% Finished Danielle was frustrated but also knew well how terrifying the continent''s most powerful alpha, Landon, could be. Although she liked him a lot, she dared not provoke him; otherwise, she wouldn''t even know how she might end up dead. "Look at her, boarding the Diamond Cruise and giving such a pathetic gift as a rock. Landon wouldn''t be seen with someone like that; he''s probably just ying with her." "Enough, don''t talk about her anymore. Be careful andon doesn''t hear you." At that moment, Landon boarded the cruise, and the ship began to sail. As Landon arrived, several Wolf n socialites vied for his attention, each more pretentious than thest. "Landon, you''re here." Upon seeing him, Charlotte rushed to his side. "Landon, could you be my partner tonight?" There was a dance at tonight''s party, and she hoped to dance with him. Since he hadn''t arrived with Tessa, perhaps she had a chance. "Sorry, I already have a partner." Landon looked around, not seeing Tessa and figured she might have gone to find Ysabel. "Landon, I-" "Charlotte, don''t make me say it twice." His patience for other women was always limited. Watching Landon walk away, Charlotte''s face turned sour. Danielle approached. "Charlotte, you''re really overestimating yourself! Landon is out of your league; you really thought he''d be your partner?" Danielle was doing it on purpose. Charlotte thought she was something special, but even if she tried, he wasn''t interested. "You-" Charlotte was fuming. "Danielle, watch your tone." "What''s wrong with my tone! You like Landon, and so do I. Why should I be nice to you?" "Really? What do you think Landon would say if he knew you were giving Tessa a hard time? After all, the only woman by his side right now is Tessa." "You-" Danielle hadn''t expected her to use that against her 08:32 Mon, Apr 28NG Chapter 97 Socialite Fights "Danielle, stay in yourne and don''t covet what is yours." Landon is supposed to be mine! If they wanted topete they''d have to see if they were up to it. 800 Chapter 98 Love the Wolfless Power Git at First Sigh Chapter 98 A Ne to Remember Tessa arrived at Ysabel''s room and found her lying on the bed, seemingly without a care about messing up her meticulously styled hair. The moment Ysabel saw Tessa, she got up immediately. "Hey, I thought you weren''ting!" Tessa sat down on the bed too. "It''s your birthday; how could I note, Ysabel? You look beautiful today. She genuinelyplimented her. Ysabel leaned against Tessa''s shoulder. "I''m just a bit less dazzling than you, Tessie. You really suit that ck dress!" If it wasn''t for seeing her fight, one would never believe such a delicate-looking girl could be so fierce. Unable to resist, Ysabel hugged Tessa around the waist. "Tessie, why don''t you just marry me?" Tessaughed. This girl always said the wildest things. ¡°No, seriously! I mean, aside from not being able to have kids, I can do everything else," Ysabel pitched herself enthusiastically. "Really?" Just then, the door burst open, and an icy voice made everyone shiver. "Uncle, what are you doing in my room?" Ysabel was clearly upset. Landon''s gaze lingered on Ysabel''s hand, and its cement seemed to irk him. "Your dad wants you in his room," he said in his usual calm tone. "Oh, okay! Tessie, wait here for me. If you get tired, just rest. I''ll see what my dad wants." "Go ahead. Don''t worry about me." Tessa was very adaptable. Ysabel hurried off to see her father. "Come here." Now alone in the room with Landon, his voice carried an austere tone. Tessa didn''t move. Am I supposed to juste when he said so? What about my dignity? "Fine, if you won''te here, then I''ll have toe to you." He was still so agreeable. Hearing this, Tessa stood and walked over to him. "What is it?" Landon pulled out a jewelry box and took out a ne. The ne was obviously expensive. "I forgot to give this to you." He thought it suited her perfectly when he saw it, so he bought it. "Mr. Thorne, this is too valuable." She couldn''t ept such an expensive gift without merit. "It''s just a loan." Chapter 98 A Ne to Remember Well, since he put it that way, what else could I say? Landon moved behind her and personally sped the ne around her neck. "How much is this? I can''t afford to lose it." "It''s quite expensive. If you lose it, I might have to sell you to cover the cost." Tessa gave Landon a speechless look, who was clearly joking. "Let''s go. It''s about time to witness Ysabel''sing-of-age ceremony." Seeing how Landon stood, Tessa reluctantly linked her arm with his. She really didn''t want to draw attention, but Landon wouldn''t let her off the hook so she had to stand out just this once. Finchiert Landon led Tessa into the cruise ship''s main hall, where the scions and socialites from various major packs were already gathered. Seeing Tessa arm-in-arm with Landon, the Wolf n socialites gritted their teeth. That damn vixen, what right does she have to be so close to Landon? Landon usually disliked attending such gatherings, and on the rare asions he did, he never brought a date. Yet, this time not only did he bring one, but he also allowed her to touch his arm. They all wanted to rip Tessa''s hand off. "Don''t be afraid; I''m here," Landon whispered, leaning close enough for his breath to tickle her sensitive ear. Seeing how the Wolf n socialites red at her, Tessa felt quite helpless. Tonight, she knew she I would make many enemies. Though she wasn''t afraid, the trouble... "Mr. Thorne, that''s enough," she protested. His gesture was too affectionate for such a public setting, and it was just pulling more hatred her way. "Alright." Despite his words, Landon wrapped his arm around her slender waist. 800 1 Chapter 99 Chapter 99 A Quiet Moment Away 340 Firislied Tessa stiffened momentarily as Landon''s arms encircled her waist. Her dress was form-fitting, and his closeness made her extremely ufortable. "Let''s go! Everyone''s watching us." Was it my fault? Tessa was sure Landon was doing this on purpose! "What the heck!" Danielle was itching to stride over and pry Landon''s hands off. How could he embrace another woman, especially Tessa, the outcast and disgraced of their pack? "Dani, calm down, stop looking. Ysabel ising out." Ysabel appeared on stage, arm in arm with her father, Ryan. Ryan approached the microphone and began his speech. Landon pulled Tessa closer to the front. Charlotte''s eyes were glued to Landon. He had refused to be her partner, yet he willingly held Tessa close. Standing by Landon''s side, Tessa, who should have been scorned for herck of a wolf, suddenly became the center of attention. And those envious res, which should have been hers, were now all for Tessa. How could she ept this? Landon''s hand remained around Tessa''s slender waist, making her feel uneasy. "Mr. Thorne, you can let go of me now." The feel of his hand was admittedly pleasant, and Landon wasn''t nning to let go, but seeing the look in her eyes, he figured she might hit him if he didn''t. Landon chuckled softly and finally released her. "Finally, I want to thank everyone for their kindness towards my daughter and thank you all once again." Ryan finished his speech and handed the microphone to Ysabel. He had other guests to attend to and left the young people to their festivities. Ysabel took the microphone and said, "I''m really happy today, thank you all foring to mying-of-age celebration. I hope everyone enjoys themselves. Ysabel wasn''t one for long speeches; she handed the mic back to the host and let him take over. Ysabel stepped down and approached Tessa. "Tessie, I-" Ysabel started, intending to show Tessa around the cruise, but Nathaniel interrupter "Ysabel,e see the gift I prepared for you." Ysabel''sing-of-age gift had been in the works for a long time. "Go ahead!" Chapter 99 A Quiet Moment Away #Finished Once they left, Landon was no longer interested in staying; it was too noisy, and he preferred quieter settings. "Let''s get out of this madhouse." Tessa wasn''t keen on staying either. The Wolf n socialites weren''t minding their own business, just staring at her, making her very ufortable. "If you''re tired, you can rest on your own. I''ll find a quiet ce to be alone for a while." But Landon didn''t give her a chance to say more, just draped his arm over her shoulder and led her away. Tessa, resigned, followed him out. -Landon took Tessa to his room, which was evenrger than Ysabel''s and had a much better view. Sitting on the carpet, they could see the city''s nightscape illuminated below. The colorful lights were dazzling. Landon opened a bottle of red wine and sat down with two sses. "Sit down. Aren''t your feet sore from those heels?" She was tall enough without needing heels. However, for Tessa, wearing heels with her dress was a must; anything else would just look awkward. Landon fetched a cushion for her, and Tessa sat down on it. Her dress was quite short, and sitting this way risked a wardrobe malfunction. At first, Landon hadn''t thought about this. After all, he usually didn''t care about the women around him. But now, seeing her long, fair legs, Landon involuntarily swallowed hard. Realizing what he had done, he felt a bit embarrassed. Standing up, he grabbed a small nket and draped it over her legs. Tessa hadn''t expected him to be so considerate. And he was quite the gentleman, which was rare among male werewolves. Many high-ranking male werewolves, with their strength, often disrespected women, thinking only of taking advantage. Landon, as the strongest alpha in Montedra and a king among werewolves, was different. His gentlemanly behavior and respect for Tessa were part of why she felt good about him and a''t mind continuing their interaction. "No need to thank me too much. I''m just afraid I might lose control." Tessa was speechless. Okay, but was that really something he needed to say? Chapter 100 08.32 Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 100 The Price of a Stone Finished Landon and Tessa had shared some red wine, and noticing the time, Landon stood up. "Let''s go! It''s time, for the birthday cake." "Okay." They headed out together, and just as they opened the door, the door across the hall opened too. Charlotte emerged, and seeing Tessa and Landoning out together from a room, herplexion worsened. "Landon." Charlotte greeted him and then hurriedly left. She didn''t want to see, nor dare to think too much about it. Landon led Tessa back to the main hall, and this time, he didn''t embrace her, making Tessa feel much more at ease. The staff had rolled out an eighteen-tiered cake. Ysabel had been searching the crowd for Tessa and upon spotting her, she ran over to pull her toward the cake. Tessa stood by Ysabel, lit the eighteen candles, and everyone sang the birthday song. Since Ysabel hadn''t awakened her wolf, they couldn''t hold a traditional werewolfing-of-age ceremony, so they celebrated with avish human-style birthday party instead. As the birthday song yed, Ysabel made a wish and blew out the candles! During the cake cutting, Ysabel expressed her joy, "Tessa, I''m really d to meet you, and I love your gift too." Ysabel showed off her favorite gift-a simple stone. Danielle, seeing the stone, couldn''t help butugh. "Ms. Thorne, you''re really giving her too much credit for a mere rock. What kind of friend gives such an unthoughtful gift?" "Yeah! I never thought someone would actually give a rock as a gift. It just shows she''s an outcast from her family and pack, with no abilities and thick-skinned." "Ysabel was really upset by these mean girls''ments. "Ms. Thorne, may I see that stone in your hand?" The speaker was a werewolf named Taylor, a prominent figure in the Navoris collecting world, renowned for his expertise in antiques and jewelry. "Sure, but please don''t damage it." Ysabel wasn''t interested in arguing with those distasteful people. Taylor carefully picked up the small stone. As the most famous collector in the Wolf n, his keen senses immediately detected the unique charm within the stone. Holding it, he could even feel his wolf''s power slightly increasing. His eyes lit up with astonishment, and excitement was evident on his face. Such a gift was wasted in the hands of Ysabel, who hadn''t awakened her wolf. He wondered if he could buy it from her. 1. @ 4.52% Chapter 100 The Price of a Stone "Ms. Thorne, can I buy this stone from you? I''ll pay any price. "What? Are you crazy? It''s just a rock." Danielle shrieked incredulously, Finished "You don''t know anything. This little stone, you couldn''t buy it for less than 18 million dors." Taylor dismissed the snobby Wolf n socialites with a look of disdain, always loathing those who unted their family''s power without any real culture or refinement. "You-" Danielle wanted to say more, but her friends quickly stopped her. "Don''t talk, that''s Taylor, the famous collector from Navoris. If he says it''s valuable, it really is. The more you talk, the more ignorant you appear." "Right! Stop, it''s embarrassing!" Danielle fell silent. She hadn''t expected Tessa to be able to afford a 1.3 million dors stone to give to Ysabel. "Sorry, no matter the price, I can''t part with it. It''s my favorite gift." Hearing this, Taylor reluctantly handed the stone back to Ysabel. Ysabel looked at Tessa gratefully. "Tessie, thank you so much, but really, you didn''t need to spend so much." It was hard to imagine she had spent 1.3 million dors on that stone. "It''s nothing, just 1.3 million dors. As long as you like it, it''s worth it." For Tessa, money was not an issue; what mattered was that Ysabel liked it. "I really do." Beside them, Nathaniel felt somewhat inferior; his gift paled inparison to Tessa''s. Tessa disliked noisy events. After the cake was cut, she slipped away to admire the cityscape from the cruise ship. She didn''t look for trouble, but trouble seemed to find her. Danielle and a few of her Wolf n friends followed her outside. "Tessa, that stone was bought by Landon, wasn''t it? Your family couldn''t possibly afford 1.3 million dors." Danielle refused to believe Tessa could afford such an expensive item. "Sure! You saw the ne Landon got at the auction, right? You think you can afford a 1.3 million dors item?" "If thinking that makes you happy, I won''t argue," Tessa said dismissively. "Are you done? If so, you can leave." "Leave? Who do you think you are telling to leave?" Danielle continued to make her presence felt. Chapter 100 The Price of a Stone "I''m talking to you." "You-" 52% Finished: Furious, Danielle, using her wolf''s strength, rushed at Tessa intending to p her. Unexpectedly, Tessa moved quicker, dodging with agility, and Danielle ended up falling t on the ground... 800 Chapter 101 Chapter 101 She Was Hiding a Secret Danielle froze for a moment, unable to believe that Tessa, a worthless girl without a wolf, had actually dodged her attack. She quickly snapped out of it, a fierce glint shing in her eyes. Without hesitation, she summoned her razor-sharp ws and mmed them against the ship''s deck, letting out an enraged roar before lunging at Tessa like a bolt of ck lightning. Her ws tore through the air at an astonishing speed, stirring up a sharp gust of wind. But Tessa simply shifted her body slightly, and Danielle missed again. She stumbled forward a few steps from the force of her own attack, nearly falling over once more. Shock filled her face, her once-arrogant expression reced by burning fury. The fire inside her grew stronger with each passing second. Unwilling to ept defeat, she pounced at Tessa again, this time aiming to w her face. Yet every time, Tessa managed to evade her before she could get close. Danielleunched attack after attack, but she couldn''t even brush the hem of Tessa''s dress. The scene looked as if Tessa were toying with an enraged beast, one that could never catch her. Realizing she was being yed, Daniellepletely lost it. She shouted, "Girls, get her! We''re teaching this b*tch a lesson today!" At hermand, the other girls from the Wolf n revealed their savage expressions, summoning their ws and fangs as they lunged at Tessa from different directions. Yet Tessa''s calm expression didn''t waver in the slightest. She moved through them with effortless grace, like a phantom no one could catch. Whenever someone attacked, she dodged with ease, even using their momentum to make them strike each other instead. One girl shed at Tessa''s face, but Tessa ducked, lightly redirecting her force with a flick of her hand. The girl lost control and crashed straight into another attacker from the side. Both of them tumbled to the ground, groaning in pain. Seeing this, Danielle grew even angrier. She let out a furious roar as her body trembled. Fur began to sprout, she was about to fully shift into her wolf form and unleash her full power on Tessa. But Tessa saw through her intentions. Her eyes turned cold, and she lifted her hand slightly. A silver light enveloped Danielle. Instantly, not only did she fail to shift, but even the ws and fangs she had already manifested vanished. With a loud thud, she crashed heavily onto the ground. A powerful force, like a towering mountain, pressed down on her. It seeped into her very soul, making her 1 11 Chapter 101 She Was Hiding a Secret û}ζ Events hard. The other girls gasped when they saw Danielle''s pale face and hurried over to help her up. "Dam, are you okay?" Danielle felt like her blood had frozen, her heart pounding wildly. She stared at Tessa for a long moment before finally managing to speak in a trembling voice, "What... What did you do to me? Why can''t I shift anymore?" "You can''t shift?" The other girls were stunned. "Tessa, did you poison Danielle? Only witches have toxins that can prevent a Wolf n member from shifting! Colluding with a witch is a serious offense, you''ll be punished for this!" "No..." Danielle wanted to exin, but her entire body was shaking too much to form aplete sentence. She knew she hadn''t been poisoned. Her wolf had been suppressed by an overwhelming force. This kind of suppression only happened when facing a werewolf whose strength far exceeded her own- an instinctual fear that made shifting impossible. But Tessa was just an unawakened girl who hadn''t even bonded with her wolf yet, yet she possessed such terrifying power. Tessa cast them a cold nce, her voice calm yetmanding. "I was just ying along for entertainment. But if any of you dare to ruin Ysabel''s birthday party, don''t expect to get away unscathed." With that, she dusted off her sleeves and turned away gracefully. The remaining Wolf n girls stood frozen in ce, while Danielle continued trembling, exchanging uneasy nces with her sisters. Tessa was hiding a secret. An unawakened girl should not have been able to handle theirbined assault with ease or suppress Danielle, a Gamma-level werewolf, to the point where she couldn''t even shift. 800 Chapter 102 Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 102 Losing Control 4.3.94% Finished Fortunately, everyone was inside the cruise ship, so no one noticed the fight on the deck. Tessa returned to the ship but couldn''t find Ysabel. Since the cruise was still at sea, she had no way to leave. She originally nned to go to Ysabel''s room, but to her surprise, the door was locked. Left with no choice, she turned and went to Landon''s room instead. Being with Landon was still better than dealing with those Wolf n socialites who only wanted to cause her trouble. She stood at the door and knocked. After just three knocks, the door swung open. "I have no ce to go so I''ll stay here for a while. If it''s inconvenient..." Click. As the door opened, the intense scent of pine pheromones mixed with an Alpha''s oppressive presence rushed toward her. Tessa immediately stopped talking. Inside the room, a scantily d she-wolf was kneeling seductively by the bed. Her body leaned forward slightly, her full chest nearly spilling out. The pink crest on the back of her neck, symbolizing her mating state, was strikingly vivid, releasing waves of sweet and intoxicating pheromones. Her eyes were hazy with desire, making no effort to hide her longing for Landon. Her slightly parted red lips let out soft moans as she openly presented herself to him. "There''s nothing inconvenient. Wait a moment, I need to take out the trash." Landon spoke to Tessa, then turned to the unfamiliar she-wolf with cold eyes. "Get out." His voice carried the deep, rumbling frequency of a wolf king''s roar. The blood crystal sses in the wine cab shattered on impact. That sheer power demonstrated his absolute authority as an Alpha. Hit by themandced with Alpha dominance, the she-wolf instantly snapped back to her senses. Her seductive posture vanished as she tucked her tail between her legs and bolted out the door-a submissive''s instinctual response to fleeing a superior. Tessa stood awkwardly to the side. "Sorry, I didn''t mean to interrupt." "It''s not what you think." Landon had noticed the she-wolf in his room the moment he entered. He hadn''t even gotten a clear look at her face before he heard the knock on the door. 12 Tue, Apr Chapter 102 Losing Control Tessa teased. "Shut up, or I won''t mind shutting you up my way." Landon''s tone was full of irritation. "Oh? Did I hit a nerve... Mmph!" 0*94% Finished Before she could finish, Landon pulled her in by the waist and sealed her chattering lips with his own. His kiss was forceful, carrying the dominance of an Alpha. His lips pressed tightly against hers as if trying to consume her entirely. His tongue pried her teeth apart, invading without restraint, flooding her mouth with his scent. Tessa''s body trembled slightly after the initial shock. Whether it was the effect of his pheromones or something else, her legs started to go weak. Her hands instinctively pressed against Landon''s chest, trying to push him away, but the moment she touched his firm, burning skin, she unconsciously gripped his shirt instead. Landon held her waist tightly, pulling her against him. Their bodies fit together, their heartbeats intertwining. Tessa never expected him to actually silence her like this! What is wrong ith me? Why do I always have to provoke him? Maybe it was because Landon was always so gentlemanly andposed around her that she kept forgetting that he was the Alpha of the Nightshade Pack, the most powerful and revered werewolf in Montedra! By the time Landon finally let her go, Tessa was left breathless, copsing against his chest, frustration burning inside her. She wasn''t usually this reckless, but she always lost control around Landon. 964 Chapter 103 Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 103 This Is Not a Good Sign 9435 $2 Finished: Landon''s gaze burned as he fixed his eyes on Tessa, whoy in his arms, her cheeks flushed. His Adam''s apple bobbed slightly. He gently rubbed her swollen lips with his thumb. "Does it hurt?" He had been a little rough just now. Tessa quicklyposed herself, sat up, and pushed his hand away. Feigning calmness, she replied, "It''s fine. I can handle it." A brief silence settled between them before she rified, "That''s not what I meant. Don''t get the wrong idea. I really didn''t mean it that way. Whatever, think what you want!" Landon chuckled. Tessa grew irritated again. What is so funny about this? Is he being serious right now? The atmosphere in the room turned somewhat ambiguous, making Tessa uneasy. She sat back on the mat and gazed out at the night sky. Maybe she shouldn''t havee here in the first ce. But since she was already here, thinking about it now was pointless. Landon suppressed the desire surging through his body and draped a nket over her legs. "If you''re tired, sleep on the bed. I''ll step out to greet the others." With that, he left the room in quick strides. If he stayed with Tessa any longer, he wasn''t sure if he could hold himself back. The moment he left, Tessa let out a deep breath. She touched her still-swollen lips and summoned Emma, speaking a little sheepishly. "Emma, help me heal my lips. It''d be too embarrassing if people saw me like this." Emma let out a soft chuckle and immediately restored Tessa''s lips to normal before teasing, "Sweetheart, your heart rate just exceeded 120. Is this what falling for someone feels like?" "No!" Tessa denied instinctively, but the lingering heat on her cheeks reminded her just how unconvincing she sounded. "Fine, maybe a little,¡± she admitted helplessly. "Every time I see him, I just can''t stay as calm as before. This is not a good sign." Losing herposure meant losing precise judgment. She couldn''t allow that to happen. 40.40 Je, Api Ly Chapter 103 This Is Not a Good Sign 0 [ [[[[ 94%L **Finished wonderful age, why not indulge yourself a little and enjoy these feelings? Even if dangeres, you have me. And of course, Alpha Landon would never let anything happen to you." "Thank you, Emma. I''ll keep myself in check." Warmth spread in Tessa''s heart. She knew Emma was right, but she couldn''t afford to lose herselfpletely. There were still too many problems left unresolved. She needed to find a bnce between emotion and reason. As Emma faded away, Tessa ced a hand over her gradually steadying heartbeat andy down on Landon''s bed to rest. The party would likelyst until dawn, but tomorrow was Sinir Corp''s shareholder meeting. She had to be well-rested for it. The next morning, Yardley arrived early at Sinir Corp. The annual shareholder meeting was today. Ever since his severe injuries in the vampire war five years ago, his strength had declined significantly, and so had his influence within the Frostmoon Pack. Now, the only thing he still controlled was Sinir Corp. He couldn''t afford any mistakes. L, who held five percent of Sinir Corp''s shares, had alsoe to thepany. "Mr. Sinir, many shareholders have serious concerns about your decisionsst quarter. Today''s meeting won''t be in your favor,"his secretary said. "I know. But as Sinir Corp''srgest shareholder, no matter how unhappy they are, there''s nothing they can do to me." To Yardley, Sinir Corp belonged to his family. His secretary understood his stubborn nature and his rather mediocre abilities. If it weren''t for him, Sinir Corp wouldn''t have fallen to its current state. She said nothing more. It looked like she needed to start looking for a new job. "I''ll go make the preparations." Without another word, the secretary headed to the conference room. "Are you sure there won''t be any issues?" L asked, unfamiliar with business matters. She only knew that thepany''s profits had been declining for years, and her dividends had shrunk along with them. Chapter 103 This is Not a Good Sign "What issues? Stop jinxing me." Yardley''s mood was foul. 94% Finished His eyelid had been twitching non stop for a week now, and he had a bad feeling something was about to go wrong. But no matter what, he would never give up Sinir Corp. Even if it was Tessa-if she dared to threaten his position, he wouldn''t hesitate to cast aside their father-daughter bond. 964 Chapter 104 Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 104 I Can Represent Myself 8.94% Finished "Why are you yelling at me? Sinir Corp was in your hands, yet its profits kept dropping. I really don''t know what you were doing! Most of Frostmoon Pack''s expenses relied on Sinir Corp. If this continues; we won''t be able to sustain the pack''s costs. The Sinir family might truly lose its position as the alpha family..." L was furious as well. Watching the Sinir family''s status decline made her anxious. "L, if you don''t know how to keep your mouth shut, then get out." Yardley was enraged, and his werewolf aura unconsciously spread, making the air feel heavy. If it weren''t for him, Sinir Corp would have been in an even worse state. Meanwhile, Landon dropped Tessa off at the Sinir Corp building. "Do you want me to go with you?" The car had already stopped, but he couldn''t bear to let her face all the trouble alone. "No need. Do you have anything else to do? If not, just stay here with me for a while." She didn''t want to go up yet. She would head straight to the shareholders'' meetingter. Going up now would only mean listening to pointless chatter. "I''m free." As long as she needed him, he would make time, no matter what. Landon sent a text to Nathaniel, asking him to push the morning meeting back by half an hour. "Tessa, if you really need me, I can go to the shareholders'' meeting with you." "That won''t be necessary. I just don''t want to see them too early, that''s all." "Alright." The two of them sat in the car for over ten minutes. When Tessa felt it was time, she finally stepped out. "Thank you for today." She spoke before leaving. Landon got out as well, grabbing her hand and pulling her into his arms. "Tessa, remember-no matter what happens, call me first." He trusted her to handle things, so if she didn''t want him to interfere, he wouldn''t. But she had to protect herself. Tessa shed him a bright smile. "It''s just a shareholders'' meeting, not a battlefield. I''ll be fine." Is he seriously underestimating me? "Alright, 1 really have to go now." "Okay." Chapter 104 I Can Represent Myself The shareholders'' meeting was about to begin, and all the shareholders had taken their seats. Most of them were werewolves from Frostmoon Pack, with a few from other packs. 94% Finished Shareholders from different factions sat on opposite sides, exchanging nces and subtle signals unique! to Wolf ns. Even before the meeting started, tension simmered in the room. Yardley arrived five minutes early and took his seat Seeing that Tessa hadn''t shown up, he visibly rxed. He didn''t know why, but the thought of her attending today''s meeting unsettled him, even though she only held 20 percent of the shares. L also breathed a sigh of relief. As long as Tessa didn''t appear, today''s meeting should go smoothly. After all, they controlled 45 percent of the shares, as thergest portion in thepany "Is everyone here?" Yardley asked his secretary. "All shareholders are present except Ms. Sinir." "Let''s begin." "But Ms. Sinir hasn''t arrived yet. She holds 20 percent of the shares..." "I am her father. I can represent her." That was exactly Yardley''s n. As Tessa''s father and legal guardian, he could make decisions on her behalf as long as she wasn''t there. "There''s no need. I can represent myself." At that moment, Tessa pushed open the door and walked into the meeting room. 964 212 00.40 Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Removing Him At this moment, Tessa had already changed into a new outfit. It was a simple look-blue jeans, a white sweatshirt, and her hair tied up. Yardley''s expression darkened slightly. She could have arrived earlier orter, but she deliberately chose this moment. 94% Finished Tessa casually chose a seat and sat down with poise and ease, as if this conference room was her domain. "Isn''t there still a minute left? I''m notte, am I? No need to stare at me like that." Her voice was crisp yet steady, carrying an undeniable strength that echoed clearly through the quiet room. Several shareholders exchanged nces. No one knew which side this seemingly delicate, yet to awaken, young she-wolf belonged to. And she was just a minor. By all logic, in a room full of seasoned, calcting shareholders, she should have appeared nervous and uneasy. Yet, she wasposed, as if everything was under her control. She exuded a calm and effortless presence, naturally drawing everything around her into her sphere. There was nothing abrupt about it; instead, it felt as if she belonged here, like a hidden ruler behind the scenes, ready to dictate the course of this shareholder meeting. "Aren''t we starting?" Tessa nced indifferently at the meeting''s host. The one presiding today was Liam Cooper, the general manager under Sinir Corp. Hearing Tessa''s prompt, he snapped back to reality. Unknowingly, he had also been intimidated by Tessa''s aura. He looked at Yardley, and upon seeing him nod, Liam began his opening remarks. Tessa, however, paid no attention to what he was saying. She pulled out her phone and started ying a game. To her, the shareholder meeting was truly boring. The other shareholders frowned at her actions. As expected, she was just a child. If Walter hadn''t taken pity on her and given her 20 percent of the shares, she would have nothing. Therefore, to outsiders, much for Tessa''sposure was merely ignorance. Even with her presence today, it was unlikely to change the overall structure of the shareholder board. Several shareholders shook their heads. The Sinir family was beyond saving. Unlike the others, Yardley was quite satisfied with Tessa''s behavior. Chapter 105 Removing Him tolerate it. @X 94% Finished Seeing that Tessa wasn''t listening at all, Liam rxed. She was just an unawakened little she-wolf. He had prepared his reports wlessly today. If Yardley couldn''t spot any issues, then a mere girl like her certainly wouldn''t. The other shareholders focused on Liam''s report. However, when they reached the financials, their faces grew increasingly grim. Tessa put down her phone and gave Liam a meaningful look. Once Liam finished his report, Yardley began his summary. "I believe that after Mr. Cooper''s presentation, everyone now has a general understanding of our profits and losses in the past quarter. But as you all know, business goes through ups and downs. I hope that in theing days, we can stay true to our vision and keep pushing forward. I firmly believe that Sinir Corp will rise again." "Mr. Sinir, I don''t like what I''m hearing," someone interjected. "I invested in Sinir Corp to make money, yet not only have I seen no returns, I''m now facing losses. I can''t ept that." "Mr. Sinir, if you can''t handle the role of president properly, I suggest we let someone more capable take over. That way, everyone can feel more at ease The speaker was Donald Scott, from the Violette Pack-one of the heirs of the Scott family, an alpha lineage. Holding 20 percent of Sinir Corp''s shares, he was thergest shareholder outside of the Sinir family. "Donald!" Yardley hadn''t expected Donald to be so blunt. "I am thergest shareholder of Sinir Corp," Yardley stated coldly. "And let me remind you, Sinir Corp carries the Sinir name, not Scott." Donald sneered. "Oh? So you''re saying Sinir Corp is a family business, and no matter how badly you run it into the ground, we all just have to sit back and ept it? Is that what you mean?" "You!" Yardley was so furious he couldn''t speak. He had never realized how infuriating Donald''s words. could be. Donald wore azy smirk, but every word he spoke was well-reasoned. As one of the heirs to the Violette Pack''s alpha bloodline, his sharp business instincts gave him a clear view of Sinir Corp''s current predicament. "That''s right, Mr. Sinir. If you''re incapable, step down from your position." "Exactly. Just collect your dividends every quarter. Why exhaust yourself when it''s not even yielding results?" L nced at Tessa. She just sat there, as if none of this had anything to do with her. Chapter 105 Removing Him 94% *Finished "Well, there''s no point dragging this out," Donald said impatiently. "Let''s not waste everyone''s time. Let''s put it to a vote. Mr. Sinir holds 40 percent of the shares, but the rest of us together make up sixty percent." He didn''t even bother letting Liam conduct the vote-he took charge himself, "All those in favor of removing Yardley from the president position, raise your hands." Donald was the first to raise his hand. After a brief moment of hesitation, the other shareholders followed. In the end, only Yardley, L, and Tessa did not raise their hands. The total Shares of those who voted in favor amounted to 35 percent. "See that? You only have 35 percent," Yardley said smugly. "Most of Sinir Corp''s shares still belong to the Sinir family. You have no right to remove me. Donald looked disappointed. He stood up, preparing to leave the room. "Wait." At that moment, Tessa raised her hand. "I vote in favor of removing Yardley from the president position." 964 Chapter 106 08.48 Tue, Apr 29 Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 106 Would You Dare? After Tessa finished speaking, the conference room fell silent for a long moment. 94% Finished "Tessa, I am your father." Yardley roared with barely contained fury. The werewolf aura he emitted became disordered in his anger, and the surrounding air seemed to ignite with his wrath, instilling a subtle sense of oppression. Yet Tessa remained entirely unaffected. In a tone of cold indifference she replied, "I''m sorry, but this is Sinir Corp. There is no such rtionship as father and daughter here." "You!" At the sound of Tessa''s resolute decision, Donald recoiled and fixed his gaze on her with a newfound interest and curiosity. He had long heard of Tessa and knew that she was the weakling of the Sinir family, the one prophesied never to awaken her wolf. Five years ago, she had been expelled from both the Sinir family and the Frostmoon Pack due to a blemish, her reputation left in tatters. Yet he had never expected that today, at this solemn shareholders'' meeting, she would unhesitatingly remove her biological father from his position. Such courage and determination were truly beyond his expectations. "Since that is so, the first resolution of today''s shareholders'' meeting was to remove Yardley from his position as president of Sinir Corp. Donald dered, a note of triumph in his voice as he finally managed to kick that ipetent old man out. "Now, the president''s position must be filled by someone else," Donald continued. "I was willing to give it a try." "Donald, your lupine ambition was far too tant! You must have fixed your sights on our Sinir Corp from the beginning, intending to appropriate it for yourself!" Yardley''s eyes grew wide as his body trembled with rage. "Now, resorting to any means necessary to seize Sinir Corp, were you nning to absorb the Frostmoon Pack next?" "Mr. Sinir, your te is your business, but your words have consequences," Donald remarked, raising an eyebrow, A faint, cold smile yed on his lips as his eyes revealed scorn. "I merelypeted for the president position of Sinir Corp fairly, ording to thepany''s rules. If you could not producepelling evidence and relied solely on these unfounded guesses and usations, there was no way to convince anyone." "You!" "By the way, regarding the president position, I also intended topete for it." Tessa''s voice rang out once again. Though she had not even turned on the microphone before her, her voice was impossible to ignore. "What?" "She was only 17, wasn''t she? She hadn''t even graduated from high school. How could she manage apany?" U8:48 Tue, Apr 29 Chapter 106 Would You Dare? "Yes, indeed! Who gave her the courage to say such things?" * 2.94%# Finished "How could a minor who had not yet awakened her wolf dare to defy the heir of the Violette Pack''s alpha? Was that not courting death?" "You?" Donald spoke after a measured pause. He truly did not wish to discourage this little sister, for thepany was not her home and was not meant to be yed with so lightly. Tessa nodded. "Indeed, me." Having promised her grandfather that Sinir Corp would never change its name, she naturally would not leave matters unattended. "Heh..." Those of the Sinir family were indeed something else. Matters that even her own father could not handle were now being taken on by a green, impetuous girl "What? Was it not allowed?" Tessa''s gaze swept over every shareholder presenta look asmanding as that of the king of the Wolf n scrutinizing his territory-which caused some shareholders to avert their eyes unconsciously. "Ms. Sinir, this was apany, not a ce where you could act on a whim." "Indeed! Our money was not meant for you to squander!" "It did not matter; Mr. Scott and I each took charge of a loss-makingpany, and after a month, whoever earned the greater profit would be the president. That way, no one would have any objections, Tessa exined. Since no one trusted anyone else, they resolved to let results speak for themselves. "Little girl, did you truly intend to do this?" Donald remarked, his capability evident. After all, most of Sinir Corp''s shareholders came from the Frostmoon Pack, and he belonged to the Violette Pack. To have maintained such a high position in Sinir Corp until now, one must have possessed considerable ability. "Would you dare?" Tessa countered with an arched eyebrow. 964 1 08:48 Tue, Apr 29 O Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 107 A Lingering Ghost Chapter 107 Chapter 107 A Lingering Ghost Donald couldn''t help butugh. ËÖ94%ÈÕ Finishert "Little girl, I really admire your courage. You''re the first person to ever say that to me! Alright then! Since you want to y, I''ll y with you for a month." "In that case, I have to give it a shot too. There''s no way I''m losing to them. Yardley refused to back down. He wanted thisst chance as well. "Fine! Since you''re so cager to lose." Donald spoke, and the others naturally had no objections. "That concludes today''s shareholders'' meeting. We''ll see the results in a month. Donald was confident that the position of president was his. "Alright, Mr. Cooper, pleasepile a report on the threepanies with the biggest losses and send the details to us." "Understood, Ms. Sinir," Liam responded immediately. The shareholders all left, and Tessa was about to leave as well. Yardley called out to her. "Do you need something?" "Tessa, is this how you treat your dad? Do you have any idea how much you disappointed me today?" He had essentially been taken down by his own daughter. "Did I do something wrong? If you don''t have the ability, then someone who does should take over. Isn''t that normal?" "You!" Yardley felt a sharp pain in his head. He was about to be driven mad by his daughter. He turned to L in frustration. "Do you see this? This is what you gave birth to! What the hell is she? Does she think running apany is that easy? A pathetic stray who hasn''t even awakened her wolf, yet she dares to run her mouth?" "We''ll see in a month." Tessa had no interest in torturing her ears any longer and turned to leave. After leaving the shareholders'' meeting, Tessa returned to Wisteria Apartment. some rest before heading to school in the afternoon. The moment she stepped out of the apartment, she spotted Winona waiting there again. "Heh." Like a lingering ghost. "Tessa, what exactly do you want? How could you treat Dad like that?" Winona used her the moment she approached. Chapter 107 A Lingering Ghost Tessa had no patience for pointless chatter. "Tessa, I''m your sister." "I don''t have a sister." Tessa brushed past her, knocking her shoulder aside as she walked away. "And stop showing up in front of me just to prove you exist. It disgusts me." "You!" Winona lunged forward and grabbed Tessa''s hair. "What the Tessa shut her eyes, but she had reached her limit. She spun around, seized Winona''s wrist, and twisted it with one hand. Winona screamed in pain. As a wolf who had awakened, Winona had always assumed her strength was more than enough to overpower the still-unawakened Tessa. But reality proved otherwise. "What are you doing? Let go of me!" Winona roared in fury, channeling her wolf''s power to struggle, but she couldn''t break free! "Winona, are you deaf?" "What are you trying to do? Let go of Ms. Winona!" The driver noticed themotion and immediately got out of the car. He reached out to grab Tessa''s hand, only to be kicked to the ground. "Stay out of this. It has nothing to do with you." "Ms. Sinir, what are you doing? Ms. Winona''s hands are precious. They can''t be injured!" The driver scrambled up and tried to restrain Tessa again. Everyone knew Tessa hadn''t awakened her wolf yet His rank wasn''t high, bu have been able to subdue her easily. i wolf who had, he should But when he reached for her, Tessa twisted his wrist with ease. He felt as if he were trapped by an invisible, overwhelming force, unable to move at all. Tessa held the driver with one hand and Winona with the otherpletely rxed, as if she wasn''t using any effort at all-yet both of them were groaning in pain. "Heh, isn''t she just someone who paints a couple of pictures? If she loses her hands, she just won''t paint anymore. It''s not like her work wasn''t garbage to begin with." 964 Chapter 108 Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 108 She Had Changed "You!" Winona wished she could tear Tessa''s mouth apart. How could she be so vicious? My painting had even won an award. "Tessa, you''re just jealous of me, are you? You''re jealous that Madam Lawson, the Luna of the Thunder Pack likes me, jealous that I can be with Connor, while you..." "Jealous of you?" Tessa sneered as if she had just heard a joke. ¡°You have nothing worth envying Tessa let go and shoved her, sending both the driver and Winona tumbling to the ground. "The next time you see me, you''d better stay far away. Otherwise, I won''t mind crippling that hand of yours." With that cold warning, Tessa turned and walked away. The driver scrambled up from the ground and hurried to help the still-stunned Winona, "Ms. Winona, are you alright?" Winona lowered her head, staring at her trembling wrist. A werewolf''s powerful healing ability should have mended such a minor injury instantly, yet an eerie burning pain lingered beneath her skin, as if ''some higher bloodline had suppressed her regeneration. What is going on? How can Tessa, a useless girl without a wolf, so easily overpower those of us who have awakened? She recalled the scene of Tessa effortlessly breaking York''s arm and leaving Queeniepletely unable to fight back. One image after another forced her to confront an undeniable truth-Tessa had changed. The useless girl who was bullied five years ago no longer existed. The Tessa standing before them now might be even more dangerous than the official members of the Frostmoon Pack. She could even be stronger than Winona herself. Winona refused to ept this possibility. Tessa hasn''t awakened her wolf, so why can she ignore the powerws of the Wolf She thought about it for a long time but couldn''te up with an answer. Quickly adjusting her mindset, she instructed the driver, "I''m fine. But let my dad know about this." Her father already hated Tessa for causing his removal from Sinir Corp''s president position. If he knew that Tessa had nearly crippled her painting hand, his resentment would only deepen, His grandpa was getting old, and no matter how much he favored Tessa, it wouldn''tst much longer. As long as the rest of the Sinir family despised Tessa, she would never return to the family, never return to the Frostmoon Pack. She would be nothing more than an outcast, abandoned and alone. And if she really possessed some strange power, the major Wolf ns would only see her as an 08.48 Tue, Apr 29 Chapter 108 She Had Changed Thinking of this, Winona smiled. 94% Finished Tessa, do you think you can rise again? I''ll make sure you understand, without a pack''s protection, even surviving is a luxury. Since she had wasted time talking to Winona, Tessa ended up entering the ssroom just as the bell rang, Ysabel had originally wanted to chat with her, but the physics teacher walked in. ¡°ss, there will be a physicspetition next semester. Does anyone want to participate?" The entire ss exchanged nces, but no one raised their hand. "Tessa, what about you?" Tessa snapped back to reality, looking at Kevin''s expectant face. "Mr. rk, I need to focus on preparing for the SAT next year, so I don''t think I should join thepetition." The whole ss was speechless. That excuse was way too half-hearted! Everyone knew that she spent most of ss either sleeping or reading extracurricr books. SATs were practically a game for her. "Tessa, this physicspetition is really interesting. Nico from ss One is also participating. You two can discuss things together." "I..." "Don''t be so quick to turn me down. Come to my office after ss, and we''ll talk it over." Looking at Kevin''s face, Tessa had no idea how to refuse him. After ss in the afternoon, Tessa received a document from Liam. She had been assigned to a project under Sinir Corp-a beauty brand called Beauty Luxe. This brand had once been the most profitable, but due to an incident, it had be thepany''s biggest loss. A Wolf n university student had used Beauty Luxe''s foundation and ended up disfigured. Later, an investigation revealed that the foundation contained Wolfsbane! This triggered a mass boycott among the Wolf n. Even at the moment, the issue remained unresolved. Reauty I uve''s counters were abandonedpletel deserted Chapter 108 She Had Changed Saving Beauty Luxe would be a real challenge. 24.94% Tessa nced at thepany Donald was in charge of-it was also struggling with serious losses. But when she saw thepany Yardley had been assigned to, she couldn''t help butugh. 964 Chapter 109 Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 109 I Saw Him First 94% Finished Yardley was holding the most profitablepany under Sinir Corp at the moment. Given the current situation, even if Yardley did nothing, thepany''s profits would still be the best. Does he really think no one sees through him? Is admitting his own ipetence really that hard? With a father like that, Tessa could only feel exhausted. After getting a grasp of the situation, Tessa stopped paying attention to Yardley and Donald. Instead, she checked the incident that had led to Beauty Luxe''s reputation copse, then sent a message to kina, asking her to find the college girl who had been disfigured after using Beauty Luxe''s foundation. Before dinner, Tessa received the documents Lina sent over. She hadn''t even finished reading them when Lina''s call came through. ¡°Phantom, are you sure you don''t need our help?" "This is just a small matter. I can handle it." If she couldn''t even manage this, she wouldn''t be Tessa. At 7 PM, Tessa skipped her night ss and instead changed into a dark blue sequined mini dress before heading to Club Eclipse. As she moved, the hem shimmered, resembling the ghostly glow of the Wolf n''s fur under the full moon. Alone and stunning, her pure, unawakened wolf scent stood out in the bar, where various pack pheromones mixed in the air. The moment she appeared, she drew countless gazes. The person she was looking for tonight was an omega werewolf, a small-time actress in the entertainment industry. At that moment, the girl was surrounded by three higher-ranked male werewolves, who were forcing her to drink. "I can''t drink anymore," she murmured weakly. "You''ve barely had any. How could you be done? Come on, let me help you." The highest-ranked male among them held a mouthful of whiskey, intending to feed it to her. He made no effort to restrain his pheromones, as if unting his status and power. The girl was already slipping into a daze. Tessa stepped in and pulled her up. "Who the hell are you to ruin my fun?" The man looked up, irritated. His brown slit pupils contracted the moment he saw Tessa. That was a telltale sign of the Wolf n spotting potential prey. "Little girl, have you fallen for me? If you want to y, I don''t mind. I''m amazing''in bed. I''m sure you''ll Chapter 1091 Saw Him First His gaze was downright filthy. As he reached out, Tessa grabbed his wrist. "I told you to get lost. Didn''t you hear me?" Tessa was never known for her patience. "Sweetheart, I really am good." The man still looked at her with lust. Sensing that she hadn''t awakened as a wolf, hepletely disregarded her warning. And she was too beautiful. There was no way he would let her slip away tonight! 1,94% * Finished Noticing the way the man was eyeing Tessa, Victoria Keller shot her a displeased re and whispered, "Stay out of this. I saw him first." Tessa raised an eyebrow. This girl is definitely something else. She thought the girl was being bullied, but it turned out to be mutual. "Well, in that case, I suppose I interrupted." Tessa let go of the man''s hand and turned back to her seat. "Alpha, did I see that right? Isn''t that Tessa?" Nathaniel had just walked in when he spotted her. Hearing his words, Landon followed his gaze. As expected, there she was. Tonight, she was in a sleeveless sequined mini dress, her hair cascading over her shoulders with an Neffortless allure. She sat on a barstool, legs crossed, exuding a maic allure that made people want to take her home with just a nce. Charlotte, of course, saw her too. Tonight''s gathering had been arranged by Cameron to celebrate the sess of her new perfume. "Well, well, who would''ve thought Ms. Sinir, an underage high schooler, seems to have quite the fondness for Club Eclipse? But then again, who wouldn''t? The indulgence, the decadence-esp¨¦cially after being exiled to a ce like Falindale." 964 Chapter 110 Chapter 110 His Possessiveness Finished "Isn''t she dressed a little too shy?" Charlotte just didn''t like Tessa showing up in her world. Wherever Tessa appeared, Charlotte could no longer feel like the center of attention. "Charlotte, don''t talk nonsense," Cameron warned. Saying this all day is pointless, isn''t it? It just makes her look ridiculously petty. Charlotte shrugged. "I didn''t mean anything by it. just think it''s too dangerous for a young girl like her toe to a ce like Club Eclipse alone." Nathaniel was speechless. She really has the nerve to say that? Honestly, it''s a miracle she''s not outright hoping something bad happens to Tessa. "You guys go ahead." Landon''s expression was cold, unreadable. But deep down, he was unhappy. Tessa''s outfit tonight was far too eye-catching. Too many male werewolves were staring at her. It made him ufortable. As a top alpha, his possessiveness and protective instincts surged, and for a second, he wanted to w out the eyes of anyone looking at her. "Landon..." Charlotte worried he might leave, but seeing the icy aura radiating off him, she dared not say more and went ahead to their private room. Landon sat down beside Tessa. When she turned her head, the unmarked skin at the back of her neck glowed pale and smooth under the neon lights, making Landon''s canines itch. She raised an eyebrow. "Mr. Thorne, I almost thought you had marked me. You always seem to find me no matter where I go." "You just reminded me. I should have marked you sooner." She was never easy to deal with, always drawn to danger. His fingers brushed the back of her neck, sending a small shiver through her. Tessa immediately changed the subject. "What are you doing here?" "Charlotte''s celebration party. It''s in the same private room asst time. Are you here alone?" "Yeah, by myself." Tessa nced over at Victoria. The girl clung to the man pouring her drinks like a she-wolf in heat, fresh bite marks on her neck still oozing tiny drops of blood. She looked like she had willingly thrown herself into ruin. There would be another time to negotiate with her. Chapter 110 His Possessiveness 3,94% Finished If she wanted to save the Beauty Luxe cosmetics line, Victoria was a key piece. Unfortunately, she wouldn''t give up the truth so easily. "Come with me, then." "I''ll be leaving soon. I don''t really know Ms. Charlotte, so I''d rather not go over." Charlotte didn''t like her, and the feeling was mutual "It''s fine. Just stay for a bit. I''ll take you hometer." "Alright, then." Tessa stood up, and as she did, her long, wless legs became even more eye- catching. The male werewolf sitting with Victoria immediately got up and approached. He couldn''t let such a perfect prey escape. He pulled out a stack of cash from his pocket and pped it onto the bar counter. The scent of musk rolled off the bills-a traditional Wolf n courtship disy of wealth. "How about it? Is this enough?" Tessa instinctively nced at Landon, who was still seated nearby. "Why are you looking at him?" The man sneered. "I''ve got nothing but money. Not enough? No problem.. I''ve got more." He pped down another stack. "Sweetheart, I really like you. As long as youe with me tonight, you can name your price." Tessa couldn''t help butugh. Is this guy asking for death? "Not enough? I''ve got more!" The man mmed another 1,500 dors onto the table, "And you are..." "I''m Henry Lewis. Heard of me? No? That''s fine. My dad is Aaron Lewis. You must''ve heard of him." "Aaron Lewis? Alpha of the Icew Pack." Landon''s voice was cold, his eyes ev older. 964 (B Chapter 111 Chapter 111 ying with Fire 94% iniched "That''s right, gorgeous. My dad''s the alpha of the Icew Pack, and I''m his only heir. Will you be my girlfriend? I''m serious, not just fooling around!" Henry said, shing a cocky grin that reached his eyes "Be your girlfriend?" Tessa echoed, eyebrow raised skeptically. "Yeah, how about it? Come hang with me tonight!" Henry had no idea who he''d just provoked. "Hold on a second." Tessa took out her phone and dialed a number. "Bring some friends over here right now." Once the call connected, Tessa directly gave the address and hung up. "You like it crowded, huh? No worries-I know tons of people who love a good time,¡± Henry said suggestively. "Looks like we''re into the same scene! "You''ve got a death wish," Landon growled, his eyes narrowing into sharp golden slits. His alpha aura surged through the room, making the air around them hum with tension. The intense pressure forced Henry into a partial shift, gray wolf ears popping out from his head. He dropped to his knees, mumbling drunkenly, "Why''s the room spinning...?" After catching his breath, he grabbed onto a nearby chair and shakily pulled himself up. "Sorry," he slurred, "I think I had a bit too much to drink." ''He was so oblivious that he med the alcohol rather than realizing the danger he was in. Instead, he gave Landon a lecherous look. "Why so fierce, man? If you''re interested,e join us. You''re pretty hot yourself.¡± If it''s him, I wouldn''t mind trying it with a guy for once. "Heh-" Tessa couldn''t helpughing. "Do you even know who he is?" She genuinely admired Henry''s nerve for daring to hit on Landon. "Who cares who he is? What matters is who I am, right?" Amused, Tessa nced at Landon. "Mr. Thorne, ording to him, you''re nobody." Instead of calling him Landon, she deliberately pointed out his identity. "Alpha... Mr. Thorne? Come on, quit messing around..." Henry suddenly sober Stories of Nightshade Pack''s alpha shed through Henry''s mind-the ruthless and powerful alpha who''d wiped out the Winterborn Pack justst month, rumored to have drunk from their skulls. His father had specifically warned him never to mess with anyone from Nightshade Pack''s four main families, especially Mr. Thorne, their leader. Landon was the one guy even his dad was careful to avoid crossing. "You''ve got guts, I''ll give you that." Landon finally stood up. "You said you wanted to y?" "Stop trying to scare me! There''s no way Mr. Thorne would be here. You think I''m easily fooled?" Henry felt his legs turn even weaker; his wolf instincts seemed to sense danger, sending warning signals to him.. Chapter 111 ying with Fire "I am Landon Thorne," he replied calmly. "Now, think carefully about how you want to die, and maybe I''ll consider going easy on you. Henry immediately dropped to his knees, terrified. Mr. Thorne, is it really you? I''m so sorry I had no idea! I swear, I didn''t mean any disrespect!" "That''s it?" Landon''s voice rose mockingly. "It seems you''ve got me mistaken for someone who forgives insults easily." Henry began frantically begging, forehead pressed to the floor. "Please, Alpha, spare me! It was an honest mistake! I swear I didn''t mean it!" "What should we do with him?" Landon turned to Tessa, retracting his alpha pressure. A hint of warmth appeared in his eyes, starkly contrasting the previous iciness. If he could avoid it, he''d rather not get violent in front of her. It wasn''t the impression he wanted to make. "Hey gorgeous-no, wait! I''m sorry; I really messed up! Please, just let me go!" Henry immediately turned to Tessa, begging desperately. Girls are usually softer-hearted. Besides, she''s just a girl who hasn''t even awakened yet. She''ll definitely go easier on me. "Ms. Sinir, we''re here." At that moment, five massive, muscr werewolves, each over six and a half feet tall, approached and stood beside Tessa. 964 Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Lesson Learned ** Finished They stood tall, radiating the steady,manding aura of powerful werewolves. Their muscles rippled beneath their skin, built for strength and intimidation. Tessa nodded toward Henry. "He said he likes ying rough with men. Since you boys know how to have fun, he''s all yours. Just don''t kill him-leave him breathing." "Understood, Ms. Sinir." "No, please, Ms. Sinir! I was wrong, really!" Henry begged desperately. He knew at once these men were dangerously strong, and if they all took turns with him, he''d end up broken. Tessa sneered. "Weren''t you bragging carlier about how wild you are? Weren''t you just inviting Mr. Thorne to join in?" "I didn''t know he was-" "Enough. You said you liked it rough, so I gave you exactly what you asked for. They''re pros-don''t worry. they won''t charge. Just rx and enjoy yourself." She waved dismissively. "Get him out of my sight." Two of the werewolves stepped forward without hesitation, each grabbing one of Henry''s arms with an iron grip. "Come along, Mr. Henry. Don''t fight it-you wouldn''t want to get hurt." Seeing this, Victoria hurried over. "Stop! You''re breaking the Order of the Fang-" Her voice suddenly cut off. She dropped to her knees as if an invisible hand had gripped her throat, trembling uncontrobly under the dominance of higher-ranking wolves. "You think an omega like you has the right to bring up The Order of the Fang?" One of the werewolves scoffed, tilting Victoria''s chin with a smirk. "Ms. Victoria, you should worry about your own mess. After everything you''ve done, you''ve still got the nerve to run your mouth in front of us?" He turned away, dragging Henry out with him. They''d keep Henry alive-barely. Tessa turned to Landon. "Satisfied with the oue?" "Not exactly how I''d usually handle things, but I''ll let it slide this time." Norma someone like Henry apart without a second thought. he''d have ripped Victoria still didn''t realize who Landon was and continued trying to defend Henry. After all, Henry was a wealthy heir she''d worked hard to hook up with. "You''ve gone too far! Do you have any idea who his father is? He''s-" "So, you want to join him?" Tessa interrupted impatiently. "If you''re that eager, I''ll just call them back and have them take you." She was losing patience quickly. Seriously, dealing with idiots was exhausting. Chapter 112 Lesson Learned 242945# Ignoring Victoria''s protests entirely, Landon calmly removed his suit jacket and tied it around Tessa''s waist. "What are you doing?" she asked, confused. She was already dressed modestly for a nightclub. "Nothing. Let''s go inside." Seeing them distracted, Victoria recognized a golden opportunity. She quickly fled Club Eclipse, heading straight toward Icew Pack to alert Aaron about what had happened. Victoria figured Aaron, as Icew''s influential alpha, would definitely save Henry. And as Henry''s rescuer, she''d surely win the gratitude of the powerful Lewis family-maybe even be Henry''s mate. Her eyes shone greedily at the thought. She knew too well how hard it was for an omega to rise in the entertainment industry. No matter how much effort she put in, she''d endured endless humiliation, harassment, and unfair treatment, never rising above a minor role. If she could use this chance to marry into a powerful family like the Lewises, it would be a total game changer-finally, the life she''d always dreamed of. The thought of a life filled with luxury andfort made Victoria pick up the pace, eager to deliver the news to Aaron and lock in her future. As soon as Aaron got the news, he immediately sent people to rescue Henry. But once he realized who Henry had messed with, he went dead silent. "That reckless idiot... Does he even realize what he''s done?" As the alpha of the Icew Pack, Aaron knew all too well how powerful the Nightshade Pack''s alpha was. He didn''t even have the standing to approach Landon casually, and yet Henry-his reckless, thick-headed son-had the nerve to provoke him. "What are we supposed to do now? He''s our only son! We can''t just let this happen!" Abigail, Aaron''s Luna, was in a full-blown panic. "And what do you expect me to do?" Aaron snapped. "We''re talking about the alpha of the Nightshade Pack. In Navoris-hell, across all of Montedra-no one dares go up against him." "Can''t you pull some strings? You''re still the alpha of Icew Pack. Mr Thorne little respect, right?" uld show you at least a Aaron let out a heavy sigh. With no better option, he started making calls- reaching out to anyone might be able to get through to Landon-hoping to save his only son. who 964 Chapter 113 Chapter 118 Trouble at Club Eclipse Back at Club Eclipse, Landon pushed open the private room door and held it for Tessa to walk in. As soon as they entered, a few heads turned. When they noticed the suit jacket tied around Tessa''s waist, Nathaniel couldn''t help but chuckle. "Tessa. rocking a new look tonight, huh?" Tessa shrugged. So what if it looked weird? Landon didn''t seem to be in the best mood tonight. Charlotte hadn''t expected Landon to actually bring Tessa, and her expression soured immediately. "Move over," Landon said to Nathaniel. Nathaniel got up and shifted over next to Hudson, giving up the two-seater couch for Landon and Tessa. Tessa sat down, and Landon took the spot beside her. Just then, Landon''s phone rang. "Seriously? His son came at me-what was I supposed to do, just let it slide? Tell him to back off. I''m not nning to kill the kid... But if he keeps pushing it, I might just change my mind." Turns out Aaron had pulled some strings to get someone to plead on Henry''s behalf. "Didn''t think Aaron had that kind of pull," Tessa said, surprised he found someone willing to speak up for him. Landon hung up and shut off his phone without a second thought. It didn''t matter who tried tonight-he wasn''t budging. "Landon, don''t be so worked up. It''s not worth stressing over," Charlotte said sweetly, pouring him a ss of red wine. All this over Tessa? Was it really worth getting so worked up? But Landon didn''t touch the wine she handed him. Instead, he reached for a beer from the coffee table, popped the tab, and took a swig. "Landon... You never drink beer," Charlotte said, clearly stunned. As the prestigious alpha of the Nightshade Pack, Landon had always held himself to the highest standards. Everything from the clothes he wore to the drinks he consumed was top-tier. He only drank refined, expensive wine-so why beer, all of a sudden? Without even realizing it, things had started slipping through Charlotte''s fingers. The one person she thought she had figured out was suddenly a stranger to her. "Charlotte, you''re overstepping," Landon said coolly What he chose to do wasn''t something he needed to exin to her. Tessa grabbed a beer and popped it open without a word. Chapter 113 Trouble at Club Eclipse 43.93%# Finished She''s doing this to get under my skin, Charlotte thought bitterly. Every nce, everyment was her showing off how well she knew Landon. But even if he did-so what? Landon didn''t see her that way. "I didn''t mean anything by it," Charlotte said quickly, gripping her wine ss tighter. "Come on, tonight''s supposed to be Charlotte''s celebration," Cameron chimed in, trying to ease the tension. "Just let it go for now," way of Watching his sister fall for someone who clearly didn''t feel the same was tough. But there wasn''t a damn thing he could do about it. Landon nced at Cameron but didn''t say anything more. Charlotte swallowed her frustration and stayed quiet, though her heart burned with resentment. This was supposed to be her night, her celebration and now Tessa was here, ruining everything Worse, Landon had shut her down right in front of everyone. Hearing those words from the man she loved, it felt like her heart had just been ripped apart. "I think it''s about time I head out," Tessa said as she stood up. Charlotte clearly didn''t like her-and to be honest, the feeling was mutual. There was no reason to hang around any longer. "Alright. You guys enjoy-I''ll walk her out," Landon said. Charlotte looked up, stunned. But Landon was already on his feet. "Alpha... you''re leaving?" Nathaniel asked, clearly confused. "We haven''t even started drinking yet." "Not in the mood. You all ahead." go And with that, he walked out with Tessa. Once they were outside the lounge, Tessa nced back at him. "Mr. Thorne, I can head home on my own. You don''t have to walk me out." "It''s just drinks with them. Nothing special." "Are you sure you don''t want to stay? Ms. Charlotte was really hoping you would." "Tessa, whatever Charlotte feels-that''s on her. It has nothing to do with me." He wasn''t the type to mess with people''s feelings-and he''d never given Charle any false hope. "Alright, I shouldn''t have said anything," Tessa replied lightly-but deep down, she felt a quiet, unexpected sense of joy. 964 919 08:49 Tue, Apr 29 @ Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 114 A Line Crossed Chapter 114 Chapter 114 A Line Crossed @x93% Finished Landon drove Tessa back to Wisteria Apartments, and on a whim, she invited him in for a beer. He had left the celebration early for her-this was the least she could do to make up for it. They sat and drank, talked, andughed. The vibe was casy,fortable, and surprisingly natural. Out of nowhere, Landon asked, "Do you want me to handle Victoria?" He kept a close eye on anything rted to Tessa. Of course, he knew about the stunt Victoria pulled with Beauty Luxe-she did it just to stir up trouble. He hadn''t stepped in, though. He was willing to help, but only if Tessa wanted him to. ¡°It''s fine. I can handle it,¡± Tessa replied. Landon''s expression darkened. "What''s wrong?" Tessa asked, confused. He''d just been in a great mood-why the sudden shift? "Nothing." He wanted Tessa to know she could lean on him-no matter what. But she always took everything on herself, never even thinking to ask for help. And that left him feeling powerless and pushed aside. "Mr. Thorne, I can take care of myself," Tessa said sincerely. She genuinely believed she could take care of it on her own. "Yeah." Landon didn''t argue. It wasn''t about whether she was capable. He just wanted to help-in and simple. "Alright, you should get some sleep. You''ve got ss in the morning." Between her sses and running things at Sinir Corp, she had enough on her te. "Got it." Tessa didn''t think much of it. She turned and went into her room while Landon sat in the living room for a while before quietly letting himself out. The next morning at 7:10 a.m., Tessa threw on her uniform, grabbed her bag, and headed out for school. But the second she stepped outside the gates of herplex, Ethan was already "Ms. Sinir, I could really use your help," Ethan said, looking genuinely awkward. 1. mg. As the captain of the Navoris Special Forces Division-and a powerful, high¨C ranking werewolf-Ethan wasn''t the type to ask anyone for help. Having to turn to a teenage, unawakened wolf again? That was a real hit to his pride. Chapter 114 A Line Crossed "Captain Simpson, I don''t have time for this. I''ve go ss," Tessa said tly. 9K 93% Finished "I know, and I hate to keep bothering you," Ethan said. "How about this-I buy you breakfast, and you help me out just this onee?" He had never lowered himself like this for anyone. As the youngest captain in the entire division, Ethan had always been sharp, effective, and unstoppable- whether it was cracking cases or getting things done, he never missed. But in front of Tessa, he had no choice but to swallow his pride. "Forget it. Let''s just go," Tessa muttered, already regretting ever stepping foot in the Special Forces Division. She must''ve been out of her mind that day. If she hadn''t gone there herself, she wouldn''t have ended up entangled with Ethan in the first ce. "Come on, let''s get you some food. You haven''t had breakfast, have you?" Today, Ethan showed up in an official Special Forces vehicle-hard to miss and definitely attention-grabbing. He walked around to open the passenger side door for her. Not far away, Winona stepped out of her own car just in time to see Tessa getting into the Special Forces vehicle. She narrowed her eyes. Pulling out her phone, she snapped a photo. Who''s this guy with her? He looks like serious trouble-definitely not someone to mess with. Why does Tessa always have powerful people around her? And me? After everything I''ve done, all the effort I''ve poured in, I''ve got no one but Connor. And even he hasn''t fully epted me yet... Her expression darkened. "Tessa, you better hope I never catch you slipping. Because the moment you do, I''ll crush you so hard, you''ll never get back up," Winona muttered darkly. Not far off, a luxury car sat parked, the man inside watching as Tessa climbed into Ethan''s vehicle. The driver sat frozen, not daring to say a word. Mr. Thorne had gone out early that morning to Jade Pavilion to pick up breakfast for Ms. Sinir himself. What he didn''t expect... was to watch her get into another man''s car. "Should we follow them?" The driver asked cautiously, clearly unsure of what to do. This was the first time he''d ever seen a situation like this. "Follow them." He was about to start the engine when Landon spoke again. "No. Let it go. She''s free to do what she wants." Silence fell in the car. I''ve been by Mr. Thorne''s side for a long time, but I''ve never seen him like this before. Yeah, he''s definitely fallen hard for that girl. 9043 TUE, APT 23 Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Awkward Suggestions With one hand on the wheel, Ethan tapped at the GPS with the other. "Jade Pavilion''s breakfast is pretty good. Let''s head there "You don''t have to go through the trouble. Something simple is fine* "It''s not a big deal." He pulled up to Jade Pavilion and ordered way more food than they needed. Tessa ate quietly, She didn''t eat much, and once she was done, she sat back and scrolled through her phone. Seeing she was finished, Ethan waved a server over and asked them to start packing up meals to take back to the team. The Special Forces Division was a big squad, so he made sure to bring plenty. "You''re pretty good to your guys," Tessa said as she noticed him struggling to carry all the takeout. She reached out to help him with some of the bags. "They''ve earned it," Ethan replied. "In this line of work, you''re putting your life on the line every day. One wrong move, and it could be yourst. We''ve been through hell together-they''re more than just teammates." Tessa didn''t say anything more. He wasn''t wrong. Any case that ended up in the hands of the Navoris Special Forces Division was bound to be dangerous. They pulled into the division headquarters. "Captain Simpson''s back!" Simon called out as soon as he saw the car pull in. He already knew Ethan had gone to pick up Tessa, so he''d been waiting outside The moment the car stopped and Tessa stepped out, Simon rushed over. "Ms. Sinir, you''re here! I''ve got this case I''ve been stuck on-can you take a look at it for me?" "Sure,¡± Tessa replied, grabbing a few of the breakfast bags to help carry inside. "Whoa, you brought breakfast from Jade Pavilion? Captain Simpson, you''re the best!" "Ms. Sinir, Captain Simpson''s a total sweetheart! "Seriously-guys like him are rare. If I were you, I''d lock that down!" Tessa blinked. Seriously? Are they trying to sell me on Ethan right now? "Alright, knock it off. Go eat," Ethan said, raising his voice. The team quickly grabbed their food and scattered to eat. The Division had its own cafeteria, and the meals were decent-but they were no match for Jade Pavilion. 0.49 Tue, Apr 2 Chapter 115 Awkward Suggestions Simon led Tessa into the tech department. "You''re not eating?" she asked. Finished "I''m good," Simon said, then added with a grin, unable to help himself. "Ms. Sinir, Captain Simpson''s one of the best guys you''ll ever meet. Sure, out there, he''s got that ''fearless hero'' reputation, but underneath it all? He''s genuinely a good person." "Simon, does your captain know you''re out here trying to set him up?" I''m just here to help-10 why is everyone suddenly trying to pitch Ethan to me? What does any of this have to do with me? "I don''t mean anything by it. I''m just saying-if you''re ever thinking about finding a boyfriend, you night want to consider him." Simon wasn''t even subtle about it. In his mind, if Tessa became Ethan''s girlfriend, maybe he could ask her for help more often. It was a win-win. "Simon, shut up," Ethan said,ing up behind them. He''d clearly heard everything, and his ears were red. These guys were out here talking nonsense to a teenage girl-what were they even thinking? "Don''t take it to heart," Ethan said, ncing at Tessa. They mean well. They just get carried away." "I didn''t take it personally," she replied simply. Simon finally exined the issue they were stuck on, and within five minutes, Tessa had it all figured out. "Hey Simon, just add me on WhatsApp. If you run into any problems, just message me directly." Running back and forth to the Navoris Special Forces Division all the time was kind of a hassle. "Sure!" Simon said eagerly, immediately pulling out his phone to add her. "Ms. Sinir, you''re seriously incredible." He was still blown away by her skill. At this level, maybe only Phantom from the Lightwing Order could match her. He hadn''t stopped being impressed since the first time she showed up. Afterward, Ethan and Simon walked Tessa out. Ethan opened the door to the SUV. "I''ll drive you back." Tessa didn''t argue and got in. "Bye!" Simon called out, along with a few of the other team members who were clearly watching from a distance. Ethan shot them a look, then pulled the car out of the lot. "Sorry about earlier. I''m guessing that was pretty awkward for you." "It''s fine. I''m used to it," Tessa said calmly. Ethan didn''t know what to say. Isshe''s actually used to this kind of thing? "Sounds like Ms. Sinir''s pretty popr around here." Chapter 115 Awkward Suggestions Tessa didn''t respond. Seeing she wasn''t in the mood to talk, Ethan felt a flicker of frustration. He dropped her off at Navoris High. "Want me to talk to your teacher? You''ve probably already missed a couple of sses." "No need. I can handle it." "Thanks again for today, Ms. Sinir." "Captain Simpson, you don''t have to be so formal. In heading in" Ethan stayed in the car, watching as she walked toward the school building. He didn''t drive off until she waspletely out of sight. There was just something about Tessa. Tessa was full of mystery-and he found himself more drawn to her with every passing day. 964 10.49 ue, Apr Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Rumors, Rivals, and a p By the time Tessa got back to ss, third period was already in session. Luckily, it was Hamilton''s ss. He knew she had somethinge upst minute, so he just waved her in and told her to take her seat. When the bell rang, ending the period, Ysabel grabbed her arm and pulled her toward the hallway. "Where did you go? Do you know how worried I was? Seriously-ditching ss without me?" "Ms. Thorne, you sound a little too excited about skipping ss "I am!" Ysabel grinned. "Preferably the kind where we climb the fence." She''d been the model student long enough. If senior year didn''te with at least one little act of rebellion, what was the point? She deserved a moment of teenage recklessness. "Alright, one of these days, I''ll help you hop the fence," Tessa said casually. "You mean it? Tessie, I knew you were the best!" Ysabel said, gazing up at her with admiration. Tessa didn''t actually need to use the bathroom, so after Ysabel went in, she stayed in the hallway, popped in her earbuds, and started ying music. A tap on the shoulder made her turn around. It was Nico. Tessa raised an eyebrow but took out her earbuds. She didn''t mind Nico. Unlike most of the students at school, he never judged her for the rumors. Even though he was top of the honors track, he still went out of his way toe talk to her- always polite, always sincere, especially when asking her about physics. They''d gotten a little more familiar just the night before, actually. She and Ysabel had been having dinner at a restaurant near campus when a server identally spilled hot soup toward their backs. Nico, who just happened to be there too, jumped in without hesitation and shielded them-taking the brunt of the burn his arm. on Neither she nor Ysabel was hurt. But Nico was. That moment stuck with her. "So... have you thought about it? The physicspetition?" Nico asked. "Yeah, I''ve decided. I''ll do it," Tessa said. Honestly, she couldn''t take Mr. rk''s no The more she said no, the more he popped up, trying to talk her into it. She''d ne persistent-it was annoying, sure, but also kind of funny. op nagging anymore. fet a teacher so "That''s great!" Nico smiled and pulled a pack of gum from his pocket. He held it out to her. It was her favorite vor. Tessa didn''t reach for it. Chapter 116 Rumors, Rivals, and a p physicsb after school." Tessa blinked. Wait-when did I agree to go to the physicsb? Just then, Winona and a group of girls from the advanced track came out of the restroom-and caught the whole exchange. Their faces dropped. Nico wasn''t just top of the ss-he was the guy. Smart, kind, good-looking, and from a well-known family. And now, here he was, handing gum to Tessa. The girls were furious. "Tessa, seriously? Could you be any more shameless? Stay away from Nico." "Seriously! Just because you came in second ce once doesn''t mean you belong anywhere near him." "Nico''s way out of your league. His background, his character-he''s not someone a nobody like you should even think about." "You''re disgusting. Don''t drag other people down with you." ¡°Enough,¡± Tessa snapped, finally losing her patience. These girls really didn''t know when to shut up. "Winona, look at your sweet little sister," one girl sneered. "She spends all day throwing herself at guys. It''s gross." Winona stood back and watched it all unfold, clearly enjoying every second of it. Seeing Tessa get ganged up on? It was the highlight of her day. But Tessa wasn''t in the mood to y along. "Looks like someone needs a lesson in how to behave," she said coldly. "You all seem to think I''m an easy target. Let''s fix that." Without hesitation, she pped each of the girls across the face-quick, clean, and before they could even react. "You seriously just hit us?" one of them shouted, holding her cheek. "That''s it-let''s take her down! Let''s teach this freak a lesson she won''t forget!" ELE 964 1 Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Don''t Mess with Tessa * 93% Finished The moment the words left her mouth, the group of girls lunged at Tessa in a blind rush of rage. At Navoris High, fighting was strictly against the rules-especially for students who had awakened. Shifting or using wolf traits in a fight wasn''t just grounds for expulsion-it couldnd you in jail. So, even though these girls had all awakened, none of them dared shift or use ws against Tessa. Still, their natural strength far outmatched Tessa''s-who as far as they knew, hadn''t awakened at all. They didn''t take her seriously. Big mistake. As the first girl lunged, Tessa gave a calm, almost amused smile. With a swift sidestep, she dodged effortlessly and grabbed the girl''s arm, flipping her over in one smooth motion. The girl hit the floor hard with a loud thud, letting but a pained yelp. Another rushed from the side, trying to grab Tessa''s legs. But Tessa''s knee shot up fast, mming into the girl''s stomach. With a gasp of pain, the girl doubled over, clutching her gut. Tessa didn''t hesitate. She drove her elbow straight into the girl''s back, sending her crashing to the floor with a heavy thud, curling up in pain. Two more girls shared a quick look and moved in together, one from the left and one from the right. Tessa didn''t flinch. She darted toward the girl on the left, striking her hard in the side of the neck with the edge of her hand. The girl copsed instantly. Spinning around, Tessanded a powerful kick square in the chest of the other, sending her stumbling backward beforending hard on her backside, tears already welling in her eyes from the impact. In under two minutes, every single one of them was on the ground-groaning, gasping, or curled up in pain. From the side, Winona stood frozen, her expression twisted in disbelief. Tessa... she''d changed. In thest five years, she''d gotten stronger-way stronger. And yet, there was still no trace of wolf energying off her, not even a flicker. The first girl who''d attacked stared up at Tessa, stunned. "How the hell does someone like you-who hasn''t even awakened-have that kind of strength?" "This is insane! You attacked us! I''m reporting you to the school!" another girl gasped. Tessa nearlyughed. "Oh, now you want to y the victim?" She said coolly, "Did you already forget what happened to Queenie? There are cameras all over this hallway. Everything you said? That''s defamation." She took a slow step forward. "You''re throwing around ''school violence'' like I''m the problem-when it was four against one. So tell me, who really looks like the victim here?" Tue, Apr Chapter 117 Don''t Mess with Tessa ×Ôζ±±93% The second Queenie''s name was mentioned, they hesitated. Everyone remembered what had happened to her-and how the Locke family had suffered because of it. "This isn''t over," one of them snapped. "Just you wait-we''re not done with you!" One of the girls snapped as they helped each other up, shooting Tessa a final re before limping off, clearly not ready to let it go. After school, Kevin brought Nico and Tessa into the physicsb to work on some experiments. Tessa caught on fast. Kevin was clearly impressed. "Tessa, you''ve really got a gift for this. Talent like yours is hard toe by," he said, beaming. ¡°These days. knowledge is everything. Even if you never awaken it won''t hold you back. With skills like yours, you could lead the field-and shine on a global stage." He smiled proudly. "Let''s just focus on the physicspetition for now. Trust me-with me coaching you two, we''ve got first and second ce in the bag" As Tessa continued working through the experiment, her phone suddenly rang. "Nico, can you grab that for her? She''s a little busy right now," Kevin said. "Is that okay?" Nico asked, ncing at Tessa. .She nodded. Nico picked up the phone. "Hello? Who''s calling?" 964 Chapter 118 Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 118 Misunderstandings and Missed Calls 93%0 Finishert Landon frowned and pulled the phone away from his ear, checking the screen. He hadn''t misdialed-this was definitely Tessa''s number. So... Who the hell just picked it up? Was it the guy from this morning? Had she been with him all day? A strange, bitter feeling crept into Landon''s chest-one he didn''t quite recognize. Jealousy? Possessiveness? Whatever it was, it didn''t sit well. "Is Tessa there?" His voice was cold and sharp. "She''s busy right now," Nico replied, calm and casual. "I''ll let her know to call you back when she''s done." Then, click-he hung up. Tessa was fully focused on the experiment, not paying the slightest attention to who was calling. Back on Landon''s end, his expression darkened even more. "Alpha... everything alright?" Nathaniel asked cautiously. What the hell was that look? Landon had been on edge all day, but now he looked like he was two seconds away from losing itpletely. Landon called again. This time, Kevin picked up. "I said she''s busy-don''t you get it?" Kevin-also known around campus as the physics maniac-had zero patience for distractions duringb time. Without waiting for a response, he hung up again and shut the phone off. Nathaniel held his breath. The tension was so thick, he didn''t even dare to move. Landon looked like he might explode. No one ever talked to Landon like that-and the way he was looking right now? Yeah, it wasn''t good. Not at all. "Alpha, who was it? Just say the word-I''ll take him out!" Nathaniel was genuinely nervous now. When Landon lost his temper, it was terrifying. "No need. It''s fine." Landon''s voice was ice-cold, and Nathaniel immediately nced across the room at Hudson. Hudson, however, lookedpletely calm, like none of this had anything to do with him. Then again, that wasn''t surprising. Hudson was one of the most ruthlesswyers in He''d been through worse, seen worse, and handled worse. Something like this? No over. e werewolf world. n worth blinking "You guys go ahead and hang out," Landon muttered, standing up. He grabbed his suit jacket off the couch, slung it over his arm, and turned to leave. Chapter 118 Misunderstandings and Missed Call Cameron let out a breath. "It''s Tessa, isn''t it? I''ve never seen him act like this over angone, Serkoudy love really mess people up that bad?" Hudson finally looked up from his phone. "Love''s micky, Who really understands it? He stood up and grabbed his jacket. "Anyway, Landon''s gone, and I''ve got a case to handle. I''m out too? "You''re leaving too?" Cameron sighed. Lately, getting all four of them in the same room had been almost impossible. As soon as Landon got into the car, his driver nced back. "Where to, Alpha?" he asked carefully. The tension radiating off Landon was almost unbearable It had started that morning-ever since he''d seen Ms. Sinir getting into that Special Forces SUV. And now? The pressure in the car was suffocating. "Navoris High," Landon said curtly. The driver didn''t say another word. He drove straight to the school, pulling up quietly outside the gates. But Landon didn''t get out. He just sat there. Then he called Tessa again. Still off. "Alpha... I''m going to step out for a smoke," the driver said quietly, slipping out of the car as fast as he could. The air inside felt like it was about to snap. Right then, Kevin walked out of the school building with Nico and Tessa behind him. "Let''s continue after lunch-there''s still one more experiment to run today." "Mr. rk, thepetition''s still weeks away. There''s no need to rush," Nico said, trying to keep his tone from sounding like aint. "Nico,e on! This isn''t just any physicspetition-it''s international. A good score here couldnd you straight into the Ivy League. We''ve got to give it everything we''ve got." "Yeah, I think we''ve still got plenty of time too," Tessa added. "I''ve got something else going on tonight, so I''ll skip lunch with you guys." As she stepped outside, her eyes immediatelynded on Landon''s car "You''ve already got night sses-what else could you possibly have going on?¡± "Mr. rk, cut us a little ck, will you?" She added with a faint smile, "I promise I won''t let you down at thepetition." "Fine, fine-go on," Kevin waved her off. As Tessa broke off from the group and headed toward Landon''s car, Kevin turned to Nico. Chapter 118 Misunderstandings and Mixen Call $fivistant "Let''s go. Nico. If Tessa''s ditching me, that means you''re stuck with ine? Kevin grabbed Nien by the arm and started pulling him along. As they walked, Nieo kept ncing over his shoulder, curiosity written all over his face. Who teas in that car Tessa walked up to? 964 Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Storm Warning As soon as Landon saw Tessa walking over, he reached across and pushed the door open for her. She climbed into the car. "What are you doing here?" she asked, surprised. "Nothing much," Landon replied calmly. "What kept you busy today?" "Nothing special. Same as always-school." Landon went quiet. In his head, Flex let out a low, angry growl. "She''s lying. She lied to us! I''m pissed!" Tessa finally picked up on the shift in mood. "Mr. Thorne, is something wrong?" "I''m fine." But he wasn''t. She was hiding something from him and it stung. He thought they''d built enough trust to be open with each other. As an alpha, he was used to control-but with Tessa, what he wanted most was trust. "Where were you headed just now?" he asked. "Dinner. Mr. rk was taking us out to eat." Us. Was that guy going too? "I''ll take you." Landon hit the button to roll down the divider. "Drive," he told the driver, who got in and started the engine. Meanwhile, not far away, Winona was walking near campus, nning to grab dinner. But she froze the moment she spotted the car. She recognized it immediately-it was the same one that always came to pick Tessa up. It was the first time Winona had gotten a good look at the man''s face. He was ridiculously handsome-so striking it almost didn''t feel real. If he ever stepped into the entertainment world, he''d leave everyone else in the dust. She quickly pulled out her phone to snap a picture-but the second she lifted it, Landon''s eyes locked onto hers. A wave of overwhelming pressure mmed into her. Her body locked up-she couldn''t move. Tessa noticed her too, and a faint, amused smile yed at the corners of her lips. Winona again. Honestly, some people are just impossible to shake. "Let''s go," Landon said tly to the driver. Chapter 119 Storm Warning Winona was still standing there, phone halfway up but she couldn''t bring herself to pr the water First, it was a Navoris Special Forces car picking Tea up this morning. Then, it was Nico all over her. And now this man-mysterious, powerful, and clearly dangerous. Tessa really knows how to wrap people around her finger Winona thought bitterly. If any of those gun found sai about each other, she''d be in serious trouble. The thought alone made Winona let out a low, chillingugh. "Let''s see how long you can keep this act up Tessa. You''re ying a dangerous game. And I cant wait to watch it all fall apart." In the car, Landon spoke casually. "I can see why you and your sister don''t get along" Tessa didn''t respond. What does that have to do with me? She thought. There was a pause. Then, Landon finally asked what had clearly been on his mind the whole time. "Why was your phone off?" Tessa pulled out her phone and powered it on. "No idea. I wasn''t paying attention." Landon went quiet again. The car pulled up in front of Silvermoon Estate-a ce Tessa had heard about before but never had the chance to visit. The owner-a poised, elegant woman in her forties-came out personally to greet them as soon as she saw Landon. "Alpha! It''s been a while. The usual spot?" "Yeah," Landon replied simply. She led them into a private booth with warm, Western-style decor. Through therge windows, you could see a cowboy performance in the courtyardssos, horses, and all. The vibe was rustic, lively, and distinctly charming. It felt like stepping into a different world. As they settled in, the woman gave Tessa a once-over and smiled. "I don''t believe I''ve met this youngdy before. How may I address you?" "Tessa Sinir," Landon answered without hesitation. "Merry, go ahead and bring the usual," he added. "Same as always." He''d brought Tessa here to get a moment alone with her. Merry gave him a knowing smile. "Got it. I''ll give you two some space." And with that, she was gone, leaving just the two of them in the room. Tessa nced at her phone. A new message from Simon had popped up. From the second they''d sat down, she hadn''t looked at Landon once. She waspletely focused on her phone. Landon sat back. watching her in silence. His gaze had shifted, more intense now. Was she seriously more Chapter 119 Storm Warning interested in her phone than in me? Tessa looked up and found Landon staring at her, s gaze intense and unwavering "What''s going on. Mr Thorne? You''ve been looking at me like you''ve got something to say." She couldn''t shake the feeling-he definitely seemed like he was holding something back. 964 Chapter 120 Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 120 Whiskey and Warnings "Nothing," Landon said simply. He didn''t push. He had no right to question her. They weren''t anything official. She had every right to be with whoever she wanted That wasn''t his call. 6 Landon knew that he understood, But even the thought that she might not be his-even the smallest chance-was enough to put him on edge. Just the idea of losing her made him restless. His possessiveness was impossible to ignore, and deep down, something primal had already started to burn. "Oh," Tessa replied, not pressing further. Outside in the courtyard, a group of teenage girls in denim and boots were dancing in perfect sync, full of western ir and energy. Tessa''s attention drifted to the show, deciding not to overthink whatever was going on with Landon. Landon let out a quiet sigh. Winning her over wasn''t going to be easy. He never thought he''d be in this position-trying to figure someone out, wanting more. As the dance ended, a girl in a cowboy hat and leather boots stepped out with a guitar and started strumming a soft country melody. Just then, Merry arrived with the food, leading a small team of servers. "Alpha, Ms. Sinir-enjoy your meal. Let me know if you need anything else." "Thanks, Merry. We''re good." He reached for the bottle of whiskey on the table. "Nice bottle," hemented, admiring the sswork. It had that old-school Western charm, but with a more elegant finish. "It''s one of their specialties," he added, opening the bottle and pouring a small amount into her ss. "Go ahead, give it a try. Silvermoon''s known for this whiskey." "Mr. Thorne, are you trying to get me drunk?" Tessa raised a perfectly arched brow, eyes glinting yfully. "What are you up to?" Her blue eyes sparkled-dangerously beautiful. "There''s a lot I want to do," he said with a faint smile, "but I won''t do any of it." She''s still young, he reminded himself. No matter how much he wanted her, he had enough self-control to hold back. "Rx, I''m just messing with you," he added. Tessa actually liked the vibe of this ce. She took a sip from the crystal ss- and was surprised. It was just as good as promised-rich, smooth, and apletely different experience from wine Chapter 120 Whiskey and Warnings Landon didn''t say anything-he just refilled her ss. 2.93%8 Finished "Tessa, just a heads-up-drinking around guys isn''t always the best idea. You''ve got to protect yourself. Don''t let your guard down, especially with people you don''t trust." "Got it. I''ll only drink with you," Tessa said with a teasing smile.. Landon knew she was messing with him, but he let it slide. "Don''t just drink-try the food. The dishes here are amazing too." He scooped a bit of one of the signature dishes onto her te. "You don''t have to do that. I''m good," she said. She wasn''t that hungry-but the whiskey? That she liked. She poured herself another ss. "You''ve got quite the taste, huh?" Landon said with a chuckle. She''d already had a few drinks and lookedpletely unfazed. "Take it easy. This stuff has a strong kick. Nathaniel got drunk off it once right here at Silvermoon-and he''s a beta. Even he couldn''t handle it." "Mm." Tessa didn''t argue. The warmth from the whiskey spread through her as she walked over to the window to watch the show outside. That''s when she spotted someone familiar-Henry with Victoria right behind him. Just the two of them. Henry really was an alpha heir-already recovered like nothing ever happened. She watched as they headed into the private booth next door. "Something wrong?" Landon asked, noticing her expression. "It''s nothing. Just ran into someone I know. Wait here-I''ll be right back." She stood and walked out calmly. There was still some unfinished business with Victoria-and tonight felt like the right time to settle it. ºÏ 964 Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Ms Sinir Doesn''t Knock Twice Henry had just sat down when Victoria immediately curled up next to him. R3 93% Finished "Mr. Henry, didn''t you say I could be in the Quest family''s new movic? They''re about to start filming, so when are you going to..." As she spoke, her hands wanderedzily across Henry''s chest. What she really wanted to ask was when he was going to marry her and make her his mate, but Henry always dodged the question. Last time, she had gone out of her way to report to the Quest family at the Icew Pack, hoping they''d rescue Henry. But all they did was hand her some money to thank her; they didn''t show the slightest intention of bringing her into the fold. Honestly, the Quest family looked down on her because she was an omega. Since that route was closed off, she had to settle for second best. The Quest family was an alpha household and also ran one of the most prominent entertainmentpanies in Navoris. If she could justnd a role in their new film, she''d be famous in no time; it would also make it easier to shop around for another wealthy werewolf. "You take good care of me tonight, and I''ll make you the leadingdy-build you up into a real star," Henry promised, selling her a dream. Victoria was definitely good-looking-otherwise he wouldn''t have kept her around for a whole month without getting tired of her. Still, ever since he''d seen Tessa at the Nightshade, he couldn''t help but find Victoria in and vulgar inparison. Tessa pushed open the door and found the two of them in apromising position, almostpletely undressed. "Who the heck dares to interrupt my good time?" Henry looked up and saw Tessa standing there with an amused, icy smile. That smile made something deep in his gut clench "Ms. Sinir, my apologies. I didn''t know it was you he stammered, his face instantly draining of color. Victoria scrambled to fix her clothes as soon as she saw Tessa step inside. "Mr. Henry, step outside for a bit," Tessa said, polite enough since she was here for Victoria. "Sure, I''ll go." Henry didn''t hesitate-he was terrified of her. This Tessa might''ve been an unawakened wolf and looked harmless enough on the surface, but the way she handled people was absolutely b 1. If it hadn''t been for the medicine his family had gotten from the witches, his injuries wouldn''t have healed so quickly. Victoria got up to leave as well, but Tessa blocked her path. Chapter 121 Ms Sinir Doesn''t Knock Twice "Ms. Victoria, you''re a media major at Caldravia University, right?" 84393 "What do you want?" Victoria tried her best not to look scared, but the anxious scent of an omega was already starting to leak from her body. Werewolf society was a civilized one governed byws now. Tessa couldn''t really do anything to her. "You remember the brand Beauty Luxe, don''t you? find it hard to believe you''d forget." Meanwhile, at the Sinir Corp. "Who are you? What the heck do you want from me? Ms. Sinir, I don''t care who you are! My faceavas nearly ruined because of Beauty Luxe''s makeup-that''s the truth!" Tessa stepped forward and grabbed her by the jaw, tilting her face left and right. "Your face looks fine to me. Ms. Victoria, you really had the nerve to target Sinir Corp-how bold of you." "You-" Victoria opened her mouth to speak, but under the weight of Tessa''smanding gaze, not a single word came out. "I''m here today to give you onest chance. You''d bettere clean yourself. If not, go ahead and see what happens." Victoria''s fear took over.. As an omega, she was instinctively afraid of strong werewolf energy. Tessa turned to leave. "Don''t try anything slick. Or I''ll make sure you''re cklisted from the entire entertainment industry These days, every pretty girl wanted a shot at fame, "Damn it." Victoria regretted everything. She had only dared to take advantage of the Beauty Luxe brand because Sinir Corp was in decline. She''d yed the victim and gained a lot of attention in the process. She never imagined it would alle back around like this. If she admitted to framing Beauty Luxe, she''d be finished in showbiz. Back in the private room, Tessa found Landon smoking by the window. "Give me one too." As soon as she said it, Landon tossed his cigarette into the trash. "I quit. So you shouldn''t smoke either," he said. He felt like he ought to set a good example in front of his girl Chapter 121 Ms Sinir Doesn''t Knock Twice "You really think Victoria''s going to listen to you?" Victoria might''ve been a low-level werewolf, but she was good at working the media. "Doesn''t matter if she does or not." Tessa smiled, unconcerned. "As long as you''re happy." Landon didn''t say another word. Finishest Sure enough, the next day, Victoria called in a group of reporters and gave an emotional interview, iming she was being threatened by the evil forces of capital-powerfulpanies trying to silence a powerless nobody. The moment the story dropped, major Twitter influencers started spinning the narrative. In no time, Beauty Luxe and Sinir Corp were both caught in the crossfire. 964 Chapter 122 Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 122 Don''t Worry I''ll Handle Victoria J1% +8 Pearls The scandal kept snowballing. In modern werewolf society, the more powerful the werewolf, the more resources they had; naturally, this bred resentment among ordinary werewolves and made them more sympathetic toward the weak. Especially after Victoria''s final line. "If one day I dic, please don''t forget me. I died fighting for justice." "Poor Victoria... she worked so hard to get into Caldravia University''s media program. She was just trying to make it in showbiz-who would''ve thought it woulde to this?" "Right? Sinir Corp is out of line. Beauty Luxe makeup nearly disfigured a girl who makes her living off her looks. She just exposed the truth-how could they go this far to destroy her?" "Even the lowest-ranked omega shouldn''t be bullied like this by the rich and powerful! We should all stand together and protest!" "I''m boycotting Beauty Luxe. I''m boycotting everything under Sinir Corp." "Same here. Total boycott." "Sinir Corp, the public deserves an exnation.". In no time, a wave of online outrage surged through the inte-boycotting Sinir Corp became the hot topic of the moment. Winona saw the headlines and couldn''t help but feel smug. Tessa always thought she had everything under control; well, now they''d see just how far that confidence would take her. Tessa had just stepped out of ss when she spotted Winona waiting for her. "Tch... I said I didn''t want to waste time on her, and yet here she is, throwing herself into my face for attention." Ysabel chimed in with a smirk, ¡°Tessie, you''re just too gorgeous. It makes people jealous." "Tessa, what are you even proud of? Look at what you''ve done to Sinir Corp. You really think grandpa''s still going to take your side after this?" "Tessie, don''t even bother with her." "What? Am I wrong?" Winona hade here just to gloat. Just then, Tessa''s phone rang. "Grandpa? What''s going on? Okay, I understand. I''lle home at noon." Hearing that, Winona looked even more pleased with herself. "Tessa, I''ll be watching to see how long you keep that smug face." 13.20 Wed, 30 Apr Chapter 122 Don''t Worry I''ll Handle Victoria J1% +8 Pearls This whole mess would no doubt disappoint Walter; he might even take back the shares he gave her. And once thest person in the Sinir family stopped backing her, Winona wanted to see how Tessa nned to survive in Navoris. After Winona left, Ysabel quickly stepped in, concerned. "Tessic, are you okay? I could ask Nathaniel to help. He''s got connections with a lot of media folks." "No need; let Victoria keep ying the victim." The bigger the scandal got, the better. "Alright then! I believe in you. Whatever you do, our Tessa always nails it.". Meanwhile, Nathaniel was in Landon''s office."" "Mr. Thorne, are you sure you don''t want me to step in?" He really didn''t get it. Didn''t Mr. Thorne treasure Tessa like crazy? So what is this? "She can handle it herself." "Alright then!" If Mr. Thorne was this calm, what else could I say? At noon, Winona waited for Tessa so they could go home together. Tessa walked out and saw Winona chatting with the driver. She didn''t even bother ncing their way-just kept walking. "Tessa, what are you doing? Grandpa told me to bring you home. Why are you running?" So now you''re scared? Don''t even dare to go home and face the family, huh? "Is it illegal not to want to ride with you?" Tessa gged down a cab, climbed in, and gave the driver the address. "Damn it." Winona was furious. What the heck did Tessa have to be so smug about? "Miss, let''s head back. If we''rete, we''ll miss the show," the driver reminded her. "You''re right. There''s definitely going to be a good show today-I wouldn''t miss it for the world." 984 Chapter 123 Chapter 123 A House Divided Meanwhile, at the Sinir residence- +8 Pearls "Dad, look at the mess Tessa''s made. Sinir Corp''s stock has been falling ever since this whole thing blew up. Dad, Tessa''s still just a kid-how can we trust her with Sinir Corp? I know I haven''t done great these past few years, but at least nothing like this ever happened on my watch." Yardley said, pacing furiously back and forth. Tessa walked in just in time to hear Yardley tearing into her. "Grandpa, I''m back." She tossed her backpack onto the couch without a second nce. The moment Yardley saw her, his anger boiled over. "Tessa, what the heck are you doing? I know you''re still bitter about us sending you off to Falindale, but that doesn''t mean you have to drag Sinir Corp down with you!" His voice was so loud it made her ears ring; she casually reached up and rubbed at them. "You''re way too loud," she said with an air of indifference. "You-"Yardley looked like he was about to explode. "Do you hate the Sinir family that much?" Walter''s voice cut through the room with Alpha''s Presence. "Yardley, shut your mouth." Ever since Tessa stepped through the door, all anyone had heard was his voice. Yardley let out a huff and dropped onto the couch, but the way he red at Tessa made it look like he wanted to tear her apart. That''s when Winona walked in. Seeing the tense atmosphere, she couldn''t help the flicker of satisfaction that crossed her face. "Grandpa, dad, mom-I''m home." "Go upstairs and mind your own business. This doesn''t concern you," L said sharply. She didn''t want Winona to hear any of this. The only thing Winona needed to focus on was improving herself, getting her art exhibit ready, and marrying into the Lawson family of the Thunder Pack. The Sinir family was slowly falling from grace; the only way to survive now was through marriage into a stronger pack. That was the only way to secure their standing in the Frostmoon Pack. "Okay," Winona replied sweetly. But the second she got upstairs, she found a spot to hide and eavesdrop. There was no way she''d miss something like this. Anything that made Tessa look bad- she was all ears. "Tessie, no matter what you do, I believe in you." Walter had already given her 20% of thepany, that gave her every right to make decisions. 13.21 vved, 30 API Chapter 123 A House Divided else, he supported her all the way. That meant a lot to Tessa. ???? 77% +8 Pearls "Dad, look at what''s happening! How can you still act like this? Sinir Corp is your life''s work. Are you really okay with watching it crash and burn?" Yardley was practically shaking with rage; his wolf aura was starting to spiral out of control. "You''vepletely lost it." "You done?" Tessa''s tone turned ice-cold. "You should seriously calm down. If you lose control of your wolf now, that''s a whole other problem.¡± She could see how unstable his energy had be. If he let it keep spiraling, he could lose control for good-turn into a mindless beast,pletely consumed by his wolf. "You''re a useless freak with no wolf. What the heck do you know?" Yardley snapped, finally losing it. Walter''s frown deepened. "Tessie''s right. The doctors warned you to control your temper. Keep this up, and something''s going to happen sooner orter." "And who the heck made me this mad? Tessa!" Tessa didn''t even bother replying. She turned to Walter instead. "Don''t worry, grandpa. I know exactly what I''m doing." "As long as you''re sure. Stay for lunch, will you?" He''d asked everyone toe home just so they could share a meal together. He kept trying to fix things between them, but no matter how much effort he put in, no one seemed to care. It left him feelingpletely powerless.. "No, grandpa. I''ve got other things to do. And Tessa-let me make one thing very clear. Don''t ever do anything that puts Sinir Corp at risk again. If you do, don''t me me for cutting all ties." It didn''t matter who it was-if anyone jeopardized his interests, he wouldn''t hesitate. Even if that person was his own daughter. 984 Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 124 Chapter 124 If You Wanna Leave Then Leave +8 Pearls That afternoon, Tessa didn''t go back to school; instead, she headed straight to the product development department at Beauty Luxe Cosmetics. As soon as she stepped inside, she walked right up to the front desk and asked, "Is the person in charge here?" "Little one, who are you? Shouldn''t you be in school right now? What are you doing here?" The receptionist took one look at the high school girl standing in front of her- unawakened, dressed inly-and immediately lost interest. Her expression went t; she just wanted to get rid of her as quickly as possible. "I''m here to see your general manager. Tell her toe down and meet me." "Kid, stop causing trouble. If you don''t leave now, I''ll call security and have you thrown out." Morale was already rock-bottom; they hadn''t even gotten paid in a while. Everyone was just going through the motions, barely holding on. "I swear, I''m about to quit," the receptionist muttered to a colleague. "What''s the point ofing in every day like this? Beauty Luxe''s sales are practically zero now-no, actually, they are zero. At this rate, we''re all gettingid off anyway. Might as well start looking for new jobs." "Right? I heard Sinir Corp handed us over to some high schooler. Seriously, a high schooler-how is someone like that supposed to run apany? If this keeps up, we''re all doomed." "I said I want your general manager. Are you deaf?" Tessa cut in coldly. "And I am the high schooler you''re all gossiping about. If you want to keep your jobs, then get it together and take this seriously. If not, you''re free to leave-right now." Her voice rang with amanding tone,ced with an Alpha''s Presence that didn''t match her age. The employees who''d been whispering froze on the spot, stunned by her aura. After a beat, one of them finally came to their senses and responded respectfully, "You''re Ms. Sinir, right? I''ll take you upstairs-the general manager is in a meeting." Tessa didn''t spare another nce at the front desk and followed the employee into the elevator. Upstairs, the tension was thick in the air. "Ms. Harper, we''repletely out of options. Not a single product has sold since the incident. And now, thanks to that useless Ms. Sinir, we''re being boycotted by the whole country. You told me toe up with a n, but there''s literally nothing we can do." "Exactly! Everyone knows how crazy the inte is. Once the public starts boycotting something, that''s it- there''s noeback. If this keeps going, we''re all losing our jobs." "I''m sorry, everyone. I can''t do this anymore. I''ve decided to move on. If fate brings us back together someday, I hope it''s under better circumstances." Chapter 124 If You Wanna Leave Then Leave 77% +8 Pearls That''s when Tessa, who''d been standing quietly by the door, gave a soft knock to draw their attention. "Sorry to interrupt." "This ce is beyond saving," one of the resigning women scoffed. "With leadership like this, even a random kid can walk into a boardroom. You really think there''s a future here? Anyoneing with me?" "I''m with you, Isabe." "Me too." "Isabe, don''t push it. If you want to leave, fine. But don''t try to take my people with you. Do you think I''m dead or something?" Beauty Luxe was Harper''s pride and joy. She''d joined Sinir Corp right out of college, and she was the one who''d built Beauty Luxe from the ground up. "I''ve made myself clear-anyone who leaves with me gets double their current sry. If you want to stay, no hard feelings. We''ll still be friends." Isabe stood and walked out. The women who had agreed to go with her got up and followed without hesitation. "Anyone else?" Tessa asked, settling casually into a chair. She radiated a calm, mature energy that felt far tooposed for someone her age. She hadn''t expected to walk into such a dramatic scene-but today was all about cleaning house anyway. "And you are...?" Harper asked, clearly confused-she''d never met Tessa before. ¡°Hi. I''m Tessa. Starting today, I''m in charge of the Beauty Luxe brand." Tessa nced around the room. "Everything I just said still stands. If anyone else wants to leave, go ahead. I won''t stop you." 984 ( Chapter 125 +8 Pearls Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 125 This Meeting Just Got Real "Ms. Sinir, doing it this way..." Harper hesitated. She knew that once someone lost their loyalty, keeping them around was pointless-but the truth was, they were severely short-staffed now. "Harper, right?" Tessa shot her a look, and Harper immediately fell silent. "Do you want to stay?" "Of course I do. Beauty Luxe is my life''s work. No matter what happens, I won''t walk away from it." "That''s right. Wherever Harper goes, we go." The people left in the meeting room were mostly Harper''s most trusted team. "Good. I know you probably have a lot of questions about me right now. And yes, the bacsh online against Beauty Luxe is... intense. But I need you to trust me- I''ve got it under control." "Ms. Sinir, are you really sure about that? The rumors are getting worse every day. The entire inte is boycotting Beauty Luxe. Even if weunch new products, we can''t sell them. No one will buy." Despite all the bad press about Tessa and the fact that she hadn''t even awakened her wolf yet, Harper didn''t look down on her. She still treated Tessa as the person in charge of Beauty Luxe. "You''ve got new products ready, don''t you?" Tessa asked, turning to Harper. Harper immediately handed her the proposal. Tessa read through it. "As for your current n, I have three demands. First, the product quality has to be wless. Specifically... Second, we''ll hold theunch event one week from now. The venue will be... Third, I''ll personally choose our brand ambassador this time." Harper had honestly given up hope that Tessa would be of any real use-but after hearing her analyze the proposal andy out those clear demands, a spark lit up inside her. She had always possessed the Wolf n''s natural instinct for business; it had been a long time since she''d felt this way, but now that old gut feeling returned- and it hit hard. Under Tessa''s lead, Beauty Luxe wasn''t just going to recover; it had a real shot at being even better than before-stronger than it had ever been. "Understood, Ms. Sinir." Harper was stunned for a moment before finding her voice again. She was genuinely excited now. Everyone else in the room stared at Tessa in disbelief. Is this really just a regr teenage girl who hasn''t even awakened yet? Fit // 70 Chapter 125 This Meeting Just Got Real When Tessa finished speaking, she leaned back in her chair. Her posture was rxed, evenzy, but something about her aura made everyone in the room feel like bowing their heads. +8 Pearls This kind of instinctive submission to a dominant presence-this reverence from the lower-ranked to the higher-should''ve only urred between lesser wolves and true Alphas. And yet, the girl in front of them hadn''t even awakened. Why do I feel like submitting to her? "If you''ve got any other questions, now''s the time. If not, I''ll leave the rest of thepany matters to Harper. As for the online bacsh-don''t worry. I''ve got a n." They were all staring at her; might as well give them some peace of mind. "Ms. Sinir, everything else sounds good, but about your third point-at this stage, no one''s willing to be Beauty Luxe''s spokesperson." "Yeah, we''ve already reached out to several well-known Wolf n entertainers, but they all turned us down." "Crazy, right? They used to beg us to work with them. Now we''re the ones knocking on their doors, and they won''t even let us in. It''s humiliating." "Exactly, Ms. Sinir. Beauty Luxe is really in a tough spot right now." Tessa straightened up. "I''ll handle that myself. For this campaign, I want our ad to be the talk of the entire city." She gave onest instruction, then stood and left. Harper personally escorted her downstairs. "Ms. Sinir, you don''t have a license yet, do you? Where are you headed? I can drive you." "Harper, I know you''ve always given your all for Beauty Luxe. This time, do your best. Once we get through this, I want you to help me manage the entire brand." "Ms. Sinir, don''t worry. I treasure Beauty Luxe just as much. I won''t let it fall apart." Over the years, she''d had plenty of offers-but she could never bring herself to leave. This was where her dream had started. She had poured everything into building Beauty Luxe into what it was today. No way she could walk away from it now. "Good. Don''t worry-I won''t let you down." "Ms. Sinir, I believe in you. Completely. I believe you''ll lead Beauty Luxe to a brand new peak." 984 Chapter 126 Chapter 126 A Smug Smile It was Sunday afternoon, and after sleeping in all morning, Tessa didn''t get up until noon. She finally got ready to go out for lunch with Ysabel only after receiving a call from her. "Tessie, you''re holding up okay, right? Don''t pay any mind to those onlinements." Even though Tessa hadn''t said anything, Ysabel was still really worried about her. 00000, 77%E +8 Pearls "I''m fine, don''t worry about it! Let Victoria gloat for a few more days," Tessa said, giving her a chance to really showcase her acting skills. "I''m going to use the restroom." After nearly finishing her meal, Tessa got up to go to the restroom. She didn''t expect that as soon as she came out, she''d see Victoria standing there with a smug grin. Tessa ignored her and walked over to wash her hands at the sink. "Ms. Sinir, if you apologize now, I might consider giving Beauty Luxe a break." Tessa didn''t want to deal with her. She was just greedy, always trying to squeeze more out even at this point. When Tessa walked out, Victoria quickly followed, her voice quivering, "Ms. Sinir, I''m really scared. Please, give me a break! I know I shouldn''t have told the truth, but I can''t sleep at night anymore. Please, let me go! I''m just a lowly omega who made it on her own without any backing or a powerful pack. I''m no match for Sinir Corp!" From the moment she started talking, Tessa knew what she was up to. She must have a recorder or something on her, typical low blow. "Ms. Sinir, ah! Why did you hit me?" As she spoke, Victoria actually pped herself. Tessa just stood there silently, watching her continue her act. Under that intense gaze, Victoria bravely finished her pathetic performance. "Are we done here, Ms. Victoria? With your acting skills, I doubt you''ll shine in showbiz." "You-" What now? Victoria pulled out a recorder, pressing the pause button. "You don''t need to worry about what happens to me, Ms. Sinir! But, given your current online reputation, what do you think will happen if the Wolf nizens hear this?" "Ms. Victoria, I just want to ask one thing Door D Dubli 77% 13:21 Wed, 30 Apr Chapter 126 A Smug Smile +8 Pearls "Ms. Sinir, you must really regret taking on Beauty Luxe''s makeup line. You''re just a high school student; shouldn''t you be in school instead of getting involved in all this?" Despite being an omega, Victoria didn''t see Tessa as a threat. After all, in her eyes, Tessa was nothing but a reject from her family and the Frostmoon Pack, not even awakened as a wolf, and ranked even lower than her. "Seeing how pitiful you are, I''ll tell you the truth; there''s nothing wrong with Beauty Luxe''s makeup. I tampered with it myself. But who''s going to believe you? Even if you tell everyone about today, no one will believe you. Because right now, everyone believes me; I''m the victim here. If youpensate me now, I might consider letting you off." Last time she had received 965,000 dors inpensation, and she had already spent it all. She aimed to marry into the wealthy Wolf n and needed fame and money tond more significant roles and bribe directors. ¡°So, all this is just for money, Ms. Victoria? Do you think those Wolf nizens supporting you are fools?" "Exactly, they are fools. Just a few tears from me, and they feel sorry for me. Isn''t that proof enough? Your Sinir Corp''s shares have already taken a hit. If you want to stop this from worsening,pensating me is the only way to fix this." "You have one day to think it over. If you''re willing to pay me seventy million, I''ll act like today never happened, and this issue will gradually fade away. Otherwise, I willpletely destroy Beauty Luxe and Sinir Corp. With arrogance, Victoria left, flicking the recorder in her hand. Now, Sinir Corp couldn''t touch her; if anything happened to her, everyone would assume Sinir Corp was behind it. Tessa nced at the hallway surveince, amazed that a simple lunch could yield such significant results. 984 we, ou API Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 127 Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 127 Hacking Lunch Breaks Tessa returned to the restaurant and fired up theptop there. "What''s going on? What are you up to?" Ysabel asked curiously, 70% 48 Pearis "Nothing much; just got an email I need to reply to. Hang on a second. Thisptop was nowhere near as fast as her custom-rigged one; it took over fifty seconds just to boot up. Tessa''s fingers flew across the keyboard as she swiftly entered a code, quickly essing the corridor''s surveince footage. The restaurant''s cameras were high-definition and even captured audio. She downloaded the video segment, sent it to her email, and then meticulously erased all traces of her ess. After finishing their meal, Tessa and Ysabel spent some time shopping at the Imperial Mall. Ysabel was trying on clothes when Harper called. "Ms. Sinir, we found the artist Remi, but she chose to go with Isabe''s brand, Harper''s voice carried a hint of disappointment. "But don''t worry, I''ll keep looking; I''ll definitely find a suitable spokesperson." "I''ve got it handled; I''ve already found the right person." "What! Ms. Sinir, you''ve found someone? Who is it?" It wasn''t that she doubted Tessa, but currently, no one was willing to endorse them. "Camille." "Camille? Ms. Sinir, I heard you, but Camille is a rising star in the Wolf n''s film circle, with a bright future ahead. Do you think she''ll agree to endorse us?" They''d been approaching neers in the entertainment industry who had all declined, let alone an award-winning actress like Camille. ¡°She''ll agree. Just make sure you do what I''ve asked you to." "Okay." Despite her reservations, Harper knew better than to question Tessa further. Leaving Remi''s ce, Isabe refused to leave, waiting instead to see Harper''s embarrassment unfold. Over the years at Beauty Luxe, Harper had always been one step ahead of her. Now, it was her turn to revel in her moment. "Harper, don''t be too downhearted. I think it''s a good thing you didn''t get Remi. Who dares use Beauty Luxe''s products now? You can''t even pay sries, let alone afford her astronomical endorsement fee! Beauty Luxe is finished. You might as well start looking for a new job. If cosmetics aren''t working out, maybe washing dishes at a hotel could work!" Harper''s face darkened. That damn Isabe. 0.76%E Chapter 127 Hacking Lunch Breaks +8 Pearls Isabe sneered, "Wishful thinking. Even at Beauty Luxe''s peak, it wasn''t better than Dream Group. Now, it''s even worse. Thanks to Isabe, we got into such a greatpany as Dream Group. Harper, just give up. You''re noting back from this." "Thanks for your concern," Harper replied curtly, no longer engaging her. She wouldn''t give up until the veryst minute. "And by the way, you''re shooting an ad tomorrow. Did you manage to secure a director?" With her team in tow, Harper left. "Harper, we''re shooting an ad tomorrow, but we''re short-staffed and without a director. What are we going to do?" Yeah!" Dream Group is doing this on purpose,unching their new product the same day as us." They''re taking advantage of our situation." Let''s not talk about this anymore. It''s pointless. Right now, we need to focus on what we can control. I >elieve Beauty Luxe can rise again," Harper rallied the team. No matter what, they couldn''t lose spirit. With Harper here, Beauty Luxe won''t fall." hat evening at Camille''s vi, Camille had secretly returned from abroad, and no one, not the press nor nyone else, knew she was back yet. Watching Tessa engrossed in her video game on the couch, Camille felt exasperated. he morphed, revealing her fluffy reddish-brown wolf tail, which she draped over Tessa''s phone. "Tessa, are ou just messing with me on purpose? I came back from abroad just for you, and you won''t even nce my ''ay!" 984 0.76%¡ã +8 P Chapter 128 Chapter 128 The Reluctant Diva Finally, Tessa looked up from her phone. "I came here today to get you to shoot an ad for Beauty Luxe." It took a moment for Tessa to shift her gaze from her phone screen to Camille''s face. Camille, the youngest award-winning actress in the Wolf n''s film circle, was also a top influencer in their entertainment industry. She possessed a stunning worthy face and had awakened the Redwolf n''s charm talent-her presence alone could captivate anyone''s attention; she could even make others follow hermands if she wished. Of course, this power only worked on werewolves of a lower rank than herself. Before she became famous, this talent brought her a lot of trouble as many high- ranking werewolves wanted to im her-some for her beauty, others for her unique abilities. The Redwolf n was incredibly rare, and by her generation, even scarcer. Because of her, her small pack was always under attack. To avoid causing further trouble for her pack, Camille had left voluntarily. However, on the day she left the pack, a high-ranking werewolf who had long coveted her abducted her. Just when she was about to be assaulted, Tessa, who happened to be passing by, rescued her. That''s when their paths first crossed... "No way," Camille retorted with a haughty refusal. She had a temper, too. Did Tessa really think I would just do whatever she was told? That was just humiliating! "There, there," Tessa soothed, stroking her tail and feeling the soft wolf tail wiggle contentedly in her palm. "Hmph, you don''t contact me for so long, and then the first thing you do is ask me to shoot an ad? Is that all I''m worth to you now?" "Being of any value isn''t too bad," Tessa replied bluntly. "You-" Camille pouted her lips. "Don''t announce that you''re taking the Beauty Luxe ad just yet." "What do you mean? Tessa, do you have any idea how popr I am right now?" She was, after all, the most sought-after actress in the Wolf n! "The ads I shoot almost always sell out." She was confident in her influence. "Just listen," Tessa said, a mix of exasperation and indulgence in her tone. "Tessa, don''t forget, I''m two years older than you." 76% Chapter 128 The Reluctant Diva "I''ve got things to do." "Tessa, I''m warning you, if you don''t stay with me tonight, I''m not doing the ad.¡± +8 Pearls Tessa hadn''t nned on leaving anyway; she was just teasing her. Seeing that Tessa was staying put, Camille was satisfied and pulled out her phone to browse alongside her. "This Remi, really..." Camille struggled to find the right word. "It''s just an ad for Dream Group. Look at her, making a big deal out of it. I was the one who turned that down." Camille scrolled through Facebook, where Remi''s coboration with Dream Group was trending. "Why do you care what she''s doing? Anyway, we have to shoot the ad tomorrow, you should go to sleep now." "We finally get to see each other, and I want to spend more time with you," Camille protested. "Go to sleep. We need to make sure the ad looks perfect tomorrow." "Alright! Will you be there with me for the ad tomorrow?" "Yes." Beauty Luxe and Dream Group''s ad shoots were at the same location. Because Camille. had promised Tessa to keep it low-key, she arrived discreetly the next day. Harper nearly dropped her jaw when she saw Camille in the makeup room. "Cami, this is Ms. Harper from Beauty Luxe," the assistant introduced Harper to Camille. Camille stood up and extended her hand. "Hi, I''m Camille, Tessa''s good friend." "Ms. Camille, are you aware of the situation with Beauty Luxe?" Harper knew about Camille''s huge following, but since she had been abroad, she might not know the local context. "What do you mean? Do you think I''m not a good fit for Beauty Luxe''s ad?" Camille raised an eyebrow, her charm radiating effortlessly. Harper, even as a woman, couldn''t help but blush, immediately shaking her head. "That''s not what I meant." "If that''s not what you meant, that''s fine, Ms. Harper. You may not trust Tessa fully, but I do." 984 Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Werewolf Standoff, +8 Pearls Camille, the newly crowned best actress, was proving her worth. It had been less than two hours since the morning started, and they had alreadypleted more than half of the advertisement shoot. "Camille really looks stunning! I never thought our Beauty Luxe makeup was this high-end, but seeing it on Camille, it feels just as premium as those international brands." "Yeah! Ms. Sinir really pulled off a coup. I never dreamed she''d manage to get Camille." Nowadays, so many top directors were lining up to work with Camille! "Indeed! Ms. Sinir is truly remarkable," Harper couldn''t help but agree. With Beauty Luxe''s reputation at rock bottom, Camille''s willingness to take on this ad must be because of Ms. Sinir! As soon as school was out at noon, Tessa had taken a cab there. "Everything going smoothly?" Hearing her voice, Harper immediately turned around to see thosezy eyes. "Ms. Sinir, you''re here! The shoot is going very well; Ms. Camille is truly remarkable." "That she is." She wouldn''t have coborated otherwise. "She''s worthy of Beauty Luxe." "Tessa, why did you only get here now?" Camille ran over as soon as she saw Tessa,pletely shedding her celebrity demeanor. "Be d I made it." Doesn''t she know how busy I am? "Always bullying me." To others, she might seem like a cold beauty, but she was utterly different around Tessa. "Do you think your fans would still love you if they saw you like this?" "My fans aren''t that superficial! They love me for my inner beauty." "I brought your favorite takeout; go eat so we can wrap this up sooner." Tessa handed over the takeout she had picked up on the way. "How thoughtful." Outside the studio, amotion stirred, causing Tessa to frown. Seeing her expression, Harper quickly offered, "I''ll go check what''s going on." Harper stepped outside and saw Isabe arriving with a few defectors. Chapter 129 Werewolf Standoff ÁÖ×Ú76% +8 Pearls "A shoot? Harper, haven''t you admitted defeat yet? No director, no spokesperson, what are you doing. shooting artistic selfies?" So far, there was no news on the inte. "You-we have a spokesperson," one of Harper''s assistants couldn''t hold back anymore. "Who?" Isabe clearly didn''t believe they had managed to secure a spokesperson. "Camille. You know, the actress Camille." "Heh." Isabe scoffed, "Why don''t you im it''s the diva Aurora next? Harper, don''t aim too high. Camille is a movie star, she''d only endorse international brands! Even Remi wouldn''t touch Beauty Luxe now." "What''s going on here?" Tessa came out and saw Isabe, her brow furrowing. Tessa had a photographic memory and remembered Isabe from their single previous encounter. "Ms. Sinir, I''ll call security right away." "So it''s Ms. Sinir!" Isabe sneered. Before leaving Beauty Luxe, she had checked out some information on its current head-Tessa. Learning that Tessa was a reject, spurned by her family and the Frostmoon Pack and incapable of awakening her wolf, Isabe had resolved to leave for good. "So, you have a problem with that?" Tessa''s gaze swept over her coolly. Isabe froze suddenly. As Tessa looked at her, an overwhelming pressure hit her, and her wolf howled uneasily in her mind. As a gamma-level werewolf, she felt an instinctive fear in front of an unawakened young woman, almost losing control and wanting to morph her tail and mp it down tightly.... 984 Chapter 130 Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 130 The Great Escape Isabe had intended to throw a few more jabs, but under Tessa''s intense gaze, she couldn''t muster a single word. She could only offer a sheepish smile and said, "No hard feelings, we were just concerned. After all, we were colleagues. Let''s go! Ms. Remi should be here by now." Remi had just started her career and was already acting like a diva. Isabe was furious but couldn''t show it, so she came to Harper''s shoot to make her presence felt. However, she hadn''t expected to lose herposure in front of Tessa, who hadn''t even awakened her wolf. "Ms. Sinir, it''s chilly outside, let''s go back in," Harper suggested. It was only a few degrees in Navoris today, yet Tessa was only wearing a white hoodie and jeans. Tessa led the way, and Harper followed a step behind. Despite wearing generic brands, Tessa exuded a unique aura and powerful presence that was impossible to replicate. Through her recent interactions with Tessa, Harper''s opinion hadpletely changed. She was far from the ipetent fool rumored about; instead, she had shown incredible business acumen and leadership skills at a young age. Just her calm presence alone seemed to offer a mysterious sense of security. That feeling... it was simr to the high-ranking members of the Wolf n... Inside the studio, Camille had finished eating and was sipping water slowly. "I have a ss this afternoon, so I won''t stay. Finish up and leave quietly. It''s not time to announce anything yet." Camille was speechless. Now, it seemed only Tessa dared to speak to her, a celebrated actress, in such a manner. Later that afternoon, Tessa arrived just in time for the first ss at ssroom 8. Upon seeing her, Ysabel immediately grabbed her and started dragging her outside. "What''s going on?" Tessa was puzzled. "Tessie, let''s skip ss today!" Ysabel pulled her toward the stairs like something was hot on her heels. "Why?" "Do you really need a reason to skip ss?" Staring at the over 6-foot-tall fence, Ysabel looked up. Does she really have to climb over it? She hasn''t awakened her wolf-what if she breaks a bone if she falls? Tessa watched her with amusement. This girl is so eager to skin ss 76%1 +8 Pearls Chapter 130 The Great Escape "Aren''t we climbing? Go on!" Ysabel shrank back, swallowing nervously. "Or maybe..." Before she could finish her thought, Tessa suddenly backed up a few feet for a running start and leaped onto the wall. Ysabel was utterly stunned. That jumping ability was frightening! "Aren''t youing?" Tessa called down. If she weren''t pretending, she wouldn''t have needed the running start to jump the wall. Tessa sat casually atop the fence. Ysabel grabbed the hand Tessa offered, her heart racing. Why did it feel like they were eloping? With a strong pull, Tessa hoisted Ysabel onto the fence. Sitting on the fence, Ysabel couldn''t help butugh. "Tessie, I feel like my high school life isplete now." A high school life without skipping ss felt somewhatcking. Tessa gave her a look. Sometimes she really couldn''t grasp Ysabel''s whims. Skipping ss made itplete? "Let''s go down." Ysabel then looked down. "I''m scared." "Weren''t you after aplete experience? How can your high school life be "Hey, what are you two girls doing up there?" A school security guard noticed them on the fence. "Ysabel, what are you doing?" Just as Landon and Nathaniel parked their car, they saw Ysabel on the fence. Nathaniel''s heart nearly leapt out of his chest. "Go on, he''ll catch you." Seeing Nathaniel ready below, Tessa pushed Ysabel off the fence. "Ahhh-" 13:22 Wed, 30 Apr ( Chapter 130 The Great Escape "Hey, that didn''t hurt." Feeling the warm and safe embrace, Ysabel slowly opened her eyes. It would have been better if she hadn''t. Nathaniel''s face was a picture of exasperation. "Aren''t youing down?" On the other side, Landon spread his arms toward Tessa on the fence. €13 984 76% +8 Pearls 13.22 Wed, 30 Apr Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 131 €13 984 76% +8 Pearls 13.22 Wed, 30 Apr Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 131 I Will Help Her Tessa was speechless. That height? Come on, I don''t even take it seriously. 76% +8 Pearls "Hey! Which ss are you from? Get down here!" At that moment, a patrolling security guard spotted Tessa on the wall and rushed over immediately. Tessa didn''t want to cause trouble, so she jumped down from the wall without hesitation. However, Landon was too stubborn and still caught her steadily. He knew just how incredible her skills were, but seeing her do something so dangerous still made him worry uncontrobly. Cough! Tessa coughed to remind him that he could put her down now. But Landon acted like he didn''t hear her at all and carried her straight to his silver-gray Lamborghini. "Mr. Thorne, I can walk by myself." She wasn''t some legless microbe, after all. Landon didn''t set her down until they reached the car, only cing her on the seat after lifting her in. "Don''t do something so dangerous again." Tessa was truly speechless. Landon must''ve forgotten that it was Tessa who helped him deal with more than a dozen well-trained Werewolf Mercenaries back then. Compared to that, jumping over a wall was nothing. Meanwhile, Nathaniel finally found his voice. "Ysabel, you''re really getting bold now! You even know how to climb walls!" Nathaniel''s voice still shook a little. What if I''m not there? What if she breaks an arm or a leg? Ysabel dug in her ear. "Nathaniel, why are you so loud? You''re giving me tinnitus. It was just skipping ss by climbing a wall, why are you freaking out?" ¡°Ysabel, you''re turning bad. I don''t think you should hang out with Tessa anymore. Just look at you now..." "Nathaniel, I''m warning you. Don''t you dare say anything bad about Tessie, or don''t me me for flipping out." She was absolutely determined to defend Tessa. Even if it was Nathaniel, she wouldn''t let him say a single bad word about her. Seeing how serious she looked, Nathaniel had no choice but to shut up. Who am I doing all of this for? Ysabel huffed and opened the passenger door, getting into the car. 13.22 vved, 30 Apr Chapter 131 I Will Help Her 76% +8 Pearls Only Ysabel would dare say something like that. Nathaniel was speechless. No one actually wished for their own family''s business to go bankrupt. "Ysabel, shut your mouth." "Victoria''s acting up again. And this time, she''s targeting Tessa. Alpha was worried, so he came to check on her." As Alpha''s Beta, Nathaniel figured he''d say the things Alpha couldn''t say himself. But as soon as he finished talking, he felt a chill run down his back. That was Alpha''s silent warning. "Tessie, you don''t have to pay attention to what they''re saying." Actually, Ysabel had seen Victoria''s post, and all the werewolfizens were attacking Tessa in the Now, even students at school were trash-talking Tessa. It pissed Ysabel off, but there was no way she could control all that online hate by herself. That was why she dragged Tessa out to skip ss, so Tessa wouldn''t have to hear all those nasty things. Tessa pulled out her phone and logged into Facebook. As expected, she saw the post Victoria had made. ¡°I''m honestly really scared of dying!¡± Below it was a recording of the conversation they''d had at the restaurant. Even though Tessa had only said one sentence and didn''t admit to anything, the public believed Victoria, the so-called weak omega, was the true victim. And Tessa was clearly seen as a threat to Victoria''s safety. Thements were mming the entire Sinir family and even the Frostmoon Pack. Someizens even started digging into Tessa''s identity to get revenge for Victoria. "Victoria is seriously too much. I feel like tearing her apart right now," Ysabel said furiously. Tessa closed the Facebook app. "If you want, I can have someone take down Victoria''s post and clean up the mess," Nathaniel offered. The hatements were really getting out of hand. "No need." A faint smile curved on Tessa''s lips. "Tessie, what''s wrong? Are you okay? Seriously, we all believe you." Is she so angry she''s lost it? 13:22 Wed, 30 Apr Chapter 131 I Will Help Her "Tessie, how is she helping? She''s clearly trying to ruin you!" "I''ve got it under control. Victoria wants fame, right? This time, I''ll help her." She would make sure the whole world knew her. 76% +8 Pearls Nathaniel looked back and saw that smile on Tessa''s face-part sinister, part enchanting. He used to think Alpha was the only one not to mess with. But at that moment, seeing Tessa like this, he realized Tessa was someone he couldn''t afford to mess with either. Even if she hadn''t awakened her wolf yet, and was still just a minor. 984 Chapter 132 vved, 30 Apr Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 132 I Am Famous Now +8 Pearls On the other side, Victoria looked at the overwhelmingly one-sidedments fromizens online, and the smile at the corner of her mouth grew wider and wider. Ever since the incident had started gaining attention, she had already received invitations from several well-known directors in the Wolf n. As expected, in the entertainment industry, those who couldn''t create buzz had no chance of making it. And at the moment, Victoria''s chance had trulye. This time, no one could stop her. She was definitely going to be a huge star, make big money, and get everything she wanted! Just then, as another call came in, Victoria grew even more pleased with herself. This time, it was Henry calling. In the past, she had always been the one chasing after Henry. She hadn''t expected that today Henry would be the one calling her. "Mr. Henry, do you need something from me? I''m very busy," Victoria said, feeling that she was famous now. Even if Henry wanted to ask her out, he''d have to see whether she had time or not. But what she got wasn''t an invitation. It was a string of curses. "Victoria, are you crazy? Didn''t I tell you not to mess with Tessa? If you don''t care about your life, don''t drag me into it. I''m telling you, from this moment on, I have nothing to do with you." "What are you talking about?" Victoria waspletely stunned. "Didn''t you see? I''m famous now!" "As expected from an ignorant omega, still dreaming about bing famous! You provoked Tessa. Do you even know how you''re going to die?" After he said that, Henry hung up right away. Victoria sat there,pletely dumbfounded by the scolding. What the hell is going on? "Coward. Tessa is just a useless loser without a wolf. What could she possibly do to me?" Even without Henry, with the resources she had now, she would definitely make it big. Henry was scared, but she wasn''t. Whether in the past or present, achieving anything in werewolf society required taking risks. Landon brought Tessa and Ysabel to the Thorne Corp headquarters. He had his assistant prepare a bunch of desserts and fruit for them. Looking at the spread of sweets and fruit on the coffee table, Ysabel couldn''t help but 13:22 Wed, 30 Apr. Chapter 132 I Am Famous Now "Probably," Tessa replied helplessly. 76% +8 Pearls "Stay here for now. I have a meeting shortly. Once it''s done, we''ll go to dinner. Later, there''s a concert. I''ll take you both to it." "A concert?" Ysabel didn''t seem too interested. "Be good," Landon reminded her. Although Tessa was powerful, she still couldn''t deal with the endless swarm of brainlessizens. Right now, werewolfizens werepletely out of control. If Tessa went out now, she could be in danger. He didn''t want her going out alone. Tessa knew that those words were meant for her. But she didn''t think the word "good" had ever applied to her, no matter how you looked at it. Landon left for his meeting, and Ysabely down on the couch. "Tessie, does my uncle have feelings for you or something? I''ve never seen him treat anyone this well." Even as his niece, he had never treated her this kindly. Suddenly, Ysabel got curious and gossipy. "What about you? What do you think of my uncle?" Ysabel had always thought Landon was far too old for Tessa, and if they were to get together, it would seem like an older man pursuing a much younger woman. But now that she thought about it, if Tessa and Landon ended up together, it might actually be pretty good. That way, they could always stay together. Besides, Landon might be older, but he was the most distinguished Alpha in Montedra. He had power, money, and looks. Tessa wouldn''t be getting a bad deal. Just as Ysabel was waiting for the answer she wanted, Tessa''s phone rang. Seeing that it was Yardley''s number, Tessa directly hung up. But the moment she did, he called again, relentlessly. Tessa, growing annoyed, finally pressed the answer button. "Tessa, what on earth are you thinking? Do you realize you made your grandpa so angry he ended up in the hospital?¡± 984 13:22 Wed, 30 Apr. Chapter 133 Chapter 133 He Could Not Hide the Truth "What did you say?" Tessa''s voice was unusually heavy. 76% +8 Pearls "I said, you''re about to drive your grandpa to his death," Yardley replied, then immediately hung up the phone. He thought to himself that this time, Walter should finally realize how big of a mistake his decision had been. Tessa suddenly stood up from the couch, grabbed her phone, and walked out the door. "Tessic, where are you going?" Ysabel asked, but Tessa''s movements were so quick that she couldn''t react in time. Ysabel immediately followed her. "Ysabel, wait here and tell your uncle I had to leave for something." Ysabel grabbed her hand, never having seen Tessa with such a look on her face. It really scared her. "Tessie, what''s going on? Tell me, or I''ll go with you." "It''s nothing. My grandpa''s sick. I''m going to the hospital now. You don''t have toe with me." Tessa finished speaking and quickly left. Ysabel stood there, unsure of what to do. She naturally knew who Tessa''s grandfather was, the former Alpha of the Frostmoon Pack. Even though he was old, he could usually recover from minor issues on his own, there was no need to go to the hospital. If it hade to the point of needing hospitalization, things must have been serious. But at the moment, Landon was still in a meeting, and she didn''t know how long it wouldst. She had no idea what to do! Tessa exited the Thorne Corp building, hailed a cab, and got in. She immediately called Lina. "Help me track my grandpa''s location." After saying that, Tessa sent over Walter''s identification and phone number. Lina, hearing the urgency in her voice, left and went to theputer. "Werewolf Navoris Hospital, VIP room 9," Lina quickly sent the information to Tessa''s phone. "Phantom, is everything okay?" "It''s fine. Got to go. At the hospital, Tessa headed straight for the patient''s room. Outside the room, Yardley, L, and Winona were waiting. 13:22 Wed, 30 Apr. Chapter 133 He Could Not Hide the Truth Tessa quickly grabbed his wrist, looking at him coldly. "Don''t provoke me." Her tone was icy. 76% +8 Pearls ¡°Tessa, look at the mess you''ve made. You shouldn''t havee back. Why didn''t you just die in Falindale?" Yardley''s words were extremely harsh. In his rage, he even ignored the fact that Tessa, the daughter he''d always considered useless for not having a wolf, could casily stop his attack. "Whether I live or die has nothing to do with you. I''m in a bad mood, so you better keep quiet," Tessa said as she shook off his hand. "Tessa, he''s your father! What kind of attitude is this?" L stepped forward, scolding. "This whole thing is your fault. What right do you have to yell? Just look at what you''ve done to thepany your grandpa built!" "Tessa, the Sinir family really doesn''t want you," Winona sneered. Her grandfather had lost even the ability to heal himself and had to be hospitalized. He probably didn''t have much time left. Once he was gone, Winona couldn''t wait to see who would stand by Tessa. Just then, the doctor came out. Tessa ignored the others and walked directly to the doctor. "Doctor, what''s going on with my grandpa?" "It''s nothing too serious. He''s getting old and has been injured on the battlefield. His physical functions have naturally declined. The stress caused his blood pressure to rise and he fainted. It''s nothing. Many ordinary humans have this condition. He''s already awake and wants to see you." Tessa nodded and entered the room. Yardley immediately followed her in. His mind was solely focused on Sinir Corp. If something happened to Walter, he absolutely couldn''t let Tessa take over thepany. When Walter saw Tessa''s pale face, he couldn''t help but smile. "Tessie, don''t look so serious! I''m fine. It''s just a little high blood pressure." Tessa walked up to Walter, took his hand. ¡°Grandpa, you won''t have any problems." But her hand trembled slightly. She had known this for a while. Ever since he returned from the battle with the vampire, her grandfather''s health had been deteriorating. He''d been holding himself together, trying to appear as strong as before to maintain the Sinir family and the Frostmoon Pack. But this hospitalization was the final proof. He couldn''t hide the truth anymore. His body just wasn''t doing well. 13:23 Wed, 30 Apr. Chapter 134 Chapter 134 I Want You to Be Happy "Mm. I''m fine," Walter reassured once more. 76% +8 Pearls He had always been fond of Tessa since she was little, knowing that she was a thoughtful child, someone whose heart was hard for others to enter. But once she let someone in, her feelings ran deep. "Dad, you''ve seen it for yourself. Tessa is not suited for Sinir Corp. I hope you''ll transfer her shares to me." "Yardley, you can leave," Tessa said coldly, using his first name. At this point, all he cared about was profit. A person like that had no right to stand there. "Tessa, no matter what, I''m your father! How can you speak to me like that?" Yardley fumed, wishing he could grow ws and tear her throat out. If he had known Tessa would turn out like this, when the witch had predicted she wouldn''t have a wolf, he should have killed her back then! "Yardley, leave! You all should go! I just need Tessie here with me. This room isn''t big enough to hold all of you," Walter said. Among the family, only Tessa truly cared about his health. Yardley grumbled, ¡°Dad, are you still protecting her? How long are you going to protect her?" "Yes, Grandpa, you''re in the hospital. How can we leave and feel at ease? I want to stay and keep youpany," Winona protested, not wanting Tessa to keep impressing their grandfather. L chimed in, "Dad, Tessa is still young. She doesn''t understand anything. How could she take care of you? Let me stay and take care of you instead!" "Do you no longer listen to my words? Everything I''ve said is just nonsense, isn''t it?" Walter was angry, struggling to rise from the bed. "Fine, if you don''t want to see us, we''ll leave," Yardley said, deeply disappointed in Walter. Seeing that Yardley was leaving, L didn''t dare stay any longer and grabbed Winona to leave. Once outside, Winona spoke, "Mom, what kind of spell has Tessa cast on Grandpa? She''s ruined Sinir Corp, but Grandpa still trusts her. Why is that?¡± "Enough, stop talking. Your dad is already upset. The Sinir family isn''t what it used to be, and our position in the Frostmoon Pack is shaky. You need to focus more on the Lawson family in the Thunder Pack. Only by bing Connor''s mate can you gain more resources. That way, both the Sinir family and Frostmoon Pack will benefit." Winona clenched her fist. "Mom, you know the Lawson family is from the secondrgest pack, the Thunder Pack, and they''re beyond what the Sinir family canpare to. But if I have no capital. how can the I- Chapter 134 I Want You to Be Happy With L''s promise, Winona was finally satisfied. 76% +8 Pearls Back in the hospital room, only Walter and Tessa remained. "Tessie,e sit down." Tessa pulled over a chair and sat. ¡°Grandpa, rest well. Don''t worry. Sinir Corp has me! It won''t fall, and neither will the Sinir family!" Walter couldn''t help but smile. "Tessie, when you reach my age, many things stop mattering. You see, I''m getting old now. I can let go of anything, except, you. I just want you to be happy. As for the Sinir family now, let''s not talk about it..." Tessie was his favorite grandchild. Tessa wasn''t a talkative child, so she simply nodded. But inside, she felt empty. She had always known how much her grandfather cared for her. "Actually, I''m still not ready to leave this world. I haven''t seen you find your mate yet! How could I leave?" Seeing the serious look on her face, Walter joked, trying to lighten the mood. "Grandpa, I promise you''ll be there to see my wedding to my future mate." Just the thought brought tears to Walter''s eyes. Oh my! I''m not asking for anything else. I just hope for a little more time, to see Tessie find a reliable mate and live a happy life. That way, I can die in peace... "Grandpa, what would you like to eat? I''ll go buy it." Tessa couldn''t stand seeing her grandfather like this and tried to find an excuse to leave. "Tessie, no need. The butler will take care of everything. Just stay with me," "Alright." "Grandpa, take a nap. I''m staying here with you. I won''t leave." Her voice was soft and gentle. "Alright." Walter was exhausted and soon fell asleep. It wasn''t until someone knocked that Tessa stood up to answer the door. When she opened it, she saw Landon, looking frantic. He saw her and immediately pulled her into a tight embrace. Chapter 135 Chapter 135 I Will Do My Best 76% +8 Pearls Tessa was pressed into Landon''s arms, and the tip of her nose was filled with the unique pine scent of his pheromones. In that moment, she felt an overwhelming sense of peace. "Is your grandpa okay?" As soon as Ysabel said that, Landon rushed over without a second thought. Right then, he didn''t care about anything else. He dropped everything as he just wanted to stay by her side. "Not really." If it hadn''t reached a point where there was no other choice, her grandfather, who had always been proud and strong, would never havee to the hospital. At this point, saying anything more would''ve been pointless.. Landon simply held her hand, giving her silentfort. "I''ll stay with you." Faced with birth, aging, illness, and death, people were especially powerless. Even though werewolves had strength and healing abilities far beyond ordinary people, they still had to bow to the naturalws of life. "Mr. Thorne, you don''t have to..." "Ms. Sinir, you don''t have to carry it all alone." With him there, she was allowed to be vulnerable. Tessa was about to say something when, just then, Walter woke up. "Tessie, is he your friend? Since he''s already here, why haven''t you introduced him to me?" Landon gently pushed Tessa forward toward Walter. "Hello, Grandpa, I''m Landon Thorne." Landon didn''t wait for Tessa to introduce him. He spoke up on his own. He hadpletely restrained his alpha aura. In front of Walter, he appeared simply as a humble younger man. Walter examined Landon carefully. He was extremely good-looking, tall and strong. Although Landon had withdrawn his presence so well that Walter couldn''t tell his rank, there was still a faint pressure around him, enough for Walter to know this man was not ordinary. "You look kind of familiar to me." Even though Walter had once been Alpha of the Frostmoon Pack, he''d never had the chance to be in close contact with Alpha of the Nightshade Pack. 13:23 Wed, 30 Apr Chapter 135 / Will Do My Best 76% +8 Pearls As soon as he heard that, Walter perked up, and his opinion of Landon rose dramatically. "You were in that war too? Which pack are you from?" "Nightshade Pack." "Good! The Nightshade Pack is thergest in Montedra. You really don''t seem like an ordinary guy!" Tessa raised an eyebrow from the side. He is Alpha of the Nightshade Pack. Of course he isn''t ordinary. It was lucky that Walter didn''t get too excited and start digging into Landon''s background, or he definitely would''ve felt awkward. "You are Tessie''s..." Everything seemed fine, except this man looked quite a bit older than Tessie. "He''s my ssmate''s uncle," Tessa finally spoke up after staying silent. "Uncle, huh?" Walter clearly didn''t believe that. "I''m pursuing Tessa," Landon admitted without a trace of hesitation. Tessa was speechless. This man really didn''t hold back. "How old are you this year?" Walter asked seriously. He actually liked the man quite a lot. "I''m twenty-eight." Landon didn''t realize that-despite being the most powerful Alpha, someone who had weathered countless storms-he felt a little nervous answering that question. "Twenty-eight! Tessie''s only seventeen." Walter was a bit concerned. "But as long as Tessie likes you, I don''t mind." As long as someone truly loved Tessie, could make her happy, and take care of her well-then that was all that mattered to him. Tessa brought over an apple and started peeling it. Her hands moved skillfully. In her grip, the fruit knife seemed toe alive. She sliced the apple, added toothpicks, and handed it to the two of them. Landon sat and talked with Walter, showing none of the arrogance of a Nightshade Pack Alpha. The two of them got along well, and Walter was very pleased with Landon. When they were alone, Walter said, "Landon, even though you''re ten years older than Tessie, I think highly of you. Keep it up!" Although Walter really liked Landon, he could also see that Tessie didn''t seem to haun Landon still had a long way to go if he - 13:23 Wed, 30 Apr R Chapter 1351 Will Do My Best "I only have one request. Tessie is still young. Don''t bully her" ¡°I understand.¡± Landon knew exactly what Walter meant and gave his promise. 4,76%; +8 Pearls "I''m a little tired. You take Tessie out to get something to eat. I''m not hungry, I don''t really feel like eating." Walter loved Tessa deeply, and of course he always put her first. "Grandpa, is there anything you want to eat? I can go buy it for you." Now that he was already in the hospital, not eating properly would make it impossible for Tessa to feel at ease going out to eat. "Anything''s fine. I''ll take a nap first." "Okay." Landon pulled the nket over the old man gently. Tessa came back with hot water and saw Landon covering her grandfather with the nket. At that moment, something stirred inside her. Alpha of the Nightshade Pack, the most noble werewolf in Montedra, was treating her grandfather like his own-just because of her. 984 13.23 wea, 30 Apr ? 76%H +8 Pearls Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight for the Alpha-less Queen 136 Chapter 136 My Mate Is Mine to Choose Landon turned around and saw her standing there, watching him. He walked over and took the hot kettle from her hand. "You should''ve let me do this." "My grandpa really likes you." Tessa said it like she was stating a fact. "I''d rather it was you who liked me." Is this really how he chases girls? "Tessa, I''ve never pursued anyone before. You''re the first, and you''ll be thest. I don''t have experience, but I want to give you the best of everything I have." "Mr. Thorne..." "It''s okay. You''re still young. I''m not in a hurry. I''ll wait for you." Wait until she felt the same way he did. That deep, aching need to be with someone. It would''ve been a lie to say she wasn''t moved. And honestly, Tessa did feel something different toward Landon. But..... "You''re Alpha of the Nightshade Pack, and you''re chasing after a girl without a wolf. Won''t your elders oppose it?" Landon let out a coldugh, and the air around him shifted, filled with alpha presence. "My mate is mine to choose. If I had the strength to help them rise to their positions, I also have the power to take it all away. No one gets to interfere with my feelings. And no one gets to speak a word against you." His words struck something deep in her again. Even though she wasn''t really wolfless, just hiding her wolf. Still, Landon''s attitude was enough to shake her. If she hadn''t always been so cautious and rational, she might''ve told him the truth right then and there... "Thank you." But in the end, that was all Tessa said. Her life, everything she''d been through, made her wary of trusting anyone too easily. Especially when awakening as the White Wolf meant danger-not just for her, but for Emma too. If that secret ever slipped, it would bring disaster. She felt differently about Landon. That was real. But it wasn''t enough yet toy everything bare. Landon sensed the wave of emotion in her f?lt L 0000,76% 13:23 Wed, 30 Apr. Chapter 136 My Mate Is Mine to Choose to see that he was someone she could trust. +8 Pearls Landon changed the subject. "Right now, I have to keep my promise to Grandpa- take you to get some food." "I''m not hungry." "You still have to eat. People don''t only eat when they''re hungry." Walter didn''t want her skipping a meal because of him. Landon gently guided her out. He brought her to a nearby restaurant, one with an elegant, cozy atmosphere. They ordered a few dishes. Landon kept serving food onto Tessa''s te. Tessa stayed quiet the whole time she ate, not saying a single word. After the meal, Landon asked the chef to prepare a few light dishes for Walter. When they returned to the hospital, Walter had just woken up. His face lit up when he saw them walk in. Landonid out the food he brought back. They were simple dishes, but the chef had clearly poured all his effort into them- the colors were warm andforting. Landon served a bowl of soup for Walter. Tessa took it, picked up a spoon, and began feeding him. Walter watched the way they moved around each other so naturally. The more he saw, the more he felt these two were made for each other. ''Grandpa, open up." Tessa wasn''t someone with much patience, not when it came to taking care of others- but with Walter, she was different. She took her time. Walter opened his mouth and took a sip. "Mmm, it tastes great. Landie, you really put thought into this." Landie? Tessa nced sideways at Landon. Probably no one else in all of Navoris called him that, except Walter. 984 Chapter 137 Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 137 He Wanted to Be There ???? 76%E +8 Pearls After finishing the meal, Walter chatted with Landon for a while, then started pushing them to leave. No matter what they said, he wouldn''t let them stay and told them to go take care of their own things. Unable to persuade Walter, Tessa could only agree to leave. "Grandpa, rest well. I''lle see you again tomorrow." After leaving the hospital and getting into the car, Tessa didn''t say a single word. Landon started the car and drove her to the Wisteria Apartment. "What''s wrong? Worried about Grandpa? He''ll be fine. Tomorrow I''ll have a few werewolf medical experts give him a thorough check-up." "Thanks." Tessa didn''t turn him down. It looked like she needed to get in touch with the international medical organization. Even though Walter''s condition wasn''t good, she wanted to use every resource possible to help her grandpa live a few more good years. "You don''t have to be so distant with me." "Drive safe on your way back." "Do you need me to stay with you?" If she needed him, he wanted to be there. "No, you can go." "Alright. Then rest early." Landon didn''t insist. It all depended on her wishes. As soon as Landon left, Tessa went into her room right away, pulled out her phone, and called Samuel Hill. The phone rang for a long time, but no one picked up. Tessa didn''t have the patience to keep waiting. She opened herptop and directly tracked Samuel''s location. He was in Yalvaria. It wouldn''t take long for him to return from there. While Tessa was calling, Samuel was in the shower. When he came out and saw her missed call, he called back immediately. "What''s up? Changed your mind? I told you, you really have talent in medicine. Why not juste join our organization?" Over there, she could interact with people who had the most advanced medical knowledge in the world. She would be the greatest legend in werewolf medical history, "Shut up." Tessa couldn''t stand how much nonsense he talked about. Samuel was speechless. He was someone important on a global level! Who would''ve thought that in front of this girl, he''d turn into such a pushover. Chapter 137 He Wanted to Be There "Are youing or not?" "I''ming. If you''re asking, how could I not? I''ll head over as soon as I wrap things up." "Okay," +8 "But seriously, you really don''t n on joining the medical organization?" It was literally the coolest ever. "We''ll talk about itter." She had too much on her te right now and couldn''t leave Navoris for the tir being. With Samueling, Tessa felt more at case. When it came to diseases or injuries that werewolves couldn''t heal themselves from, as long as Samuel stepped in, there was nothing he couldn''t handle. Not to mention, he had the entire medical organizatic behind him. Even though she had inherited Emma''s healing power, it could only treat external wounds or neutralize poisons. For illnesses caused by aging like Walter''s, she had no way to help. If a seasoned healer like Samuel treated Walter, he would definitely recover a bit. Meanwhile, after Landon got home, he took a shower, picked up his phone, and sent Tessa a text. "Sleep early!" Tessa saw the message and casually replied, "You too." Only then did she go take a shower and head to bed. By the next morning, Tessa couldn''t take a step without feeling the sting of judgment behind her back, fingers pointing like usations. All along the way, Ysabel looked like she wanted to fight someone. "Tessie, these people are just too bored." People nowadays didn''t have minds of their own-just followed whatever others said. Victoria''s publicity stunt had made her look so pitiful. "Don''t bother with them." "Is your grandpa doing okay?" Ysabel could tell she was in a bad mood and asked with concern. "Yeah." What did "yeah" even mean? Ysabel didn''t quite get it, but she didn''t push further. "Tessie, Nico." Tessa followed where Ysabel pointed and saw Nico in his school uniform, quietly standing by the road waiting. At that moment. Nico saw her too and in~~- 13:23 Wed, 30 Apr Chapter 137 He Wanted to Be There "Something came up at home." "Do you need help?" Nico hoped he could do something for her. "No need. Nico, I won''t be going to the physicsb for a while. Let Mr. rk knows." "That serious?" Nico seemed to be thinking hard. "Tessa, no matter what happens, I hope you won''t give up on physics." He wanted her to keep moving forward with him in their research. "ss is starting." Tessa said, then walked back to ss with Ysabel. +8 Pearls The students in ss One saw how Nico acted around Tessa and couldn''t help feeling disappointed. "Nico, haven''t you been online?" "Yeah! You should really check. Tessa is practically a disgrace to the werewolf world." "Exactly! She''s just a powerless werewolf without a wolf form. Now that she''s got money and some power, she''s bullying others like her." "People like her don''t deserve to live." "Have you said enough?" Nico frowned. What Tessa''s like has nothing to do with them. Who are they to say that about her? "Nico, we''re just looking out for you." "No need!" 984 Chapter 138 Chapter 138 I Am Disappointed in You +8 Pearls At noon, after school let out, Tessa saw Landon''s car as soon as she left the school. She walked over, opened the car door, and got inside. "Why are you here?" "I''m taking you to visit Grandpa." "Mr. Thorne, that''s my grandpa. Please don''t call him so casually." "I''ve arranged for a few werewolf medical experts to examine him. We''re going together to understand the situation." "Okay." At the hospital, Landon and Tessa went straight to the ward to visit Walter. When they arrived, Winona and L were also there. Winona was feeding Walter. "Landie, you came." When Walter saw Landon, he greeted him warmly. Winona turned around, and when she saw Landon''s extremely handsome face, her breath almost caught in her throat. It was the first time she''d seen this man so closely. She had once thought Connor was handsome, butpared to this Landon, Connor now seemed somewhatcking. And this man gave off an air of something extraordinary by just standing there. It was the natural aura of a born leader. Who exactly is he? Why is he hanging out with Tessa? "Grandpa, Tessa and I came to visit you." "Didn''t I tell you? I''m fine, my health is great, there''s nothing wrong with me." "This is..." L had never seen Landon before and looked at him and Tessa suspiciously. Seeing L''s expression, Walter sighed in exasperation. "L! I have someone here taking care of me. Winnie''s about to prepare for her exams and has to set up her art exhibition. You don''t need to bring her here every day. Let the girl focus on her work." "Okay!" Once Walter spoke, L didn''t ask any more questions. Since Walter called him Landie, it meant that this man was probabl.... i... 76% 13:23 Wed, 30 Apr. Chapter 138 I Am Disappointed in You +8 Pearls L didn''t get a response, and when she turned around, she saw her daughter staring nkly at a stranger. "Winnie!" L frowned. Who stares at someone like that? It''s so embarrassing. Winona snapped out of it, her face a little flushed. "Mom, what''s wrong?" "We''re leaving." L was somewhat disappointed in Winona. She had carefully raised her, hoping she could rise in the werewolf social hierarchy and eventually be mates with Connor. But today, she had let her down. "Winona, I''m very disappointed in you today." As soon as they left the ward, L couldn''t hold back anymore. "Mom, I didn''t do anything!" Why is Mom disappointed in me? "The man with Tessa is really handsome." She was only eighteen, and liking good-looking guys was normal. "What else do you want to do? You kept staring at him. If others saw you, how embarrassing would that be?" Winona stayed silent. "Your grandpa calls him Landie. Think about it for yourself. What werewolf with any status would allow someone to call them like that? In the werewolf world, being good-looking doesn''t matter; status and power are what truly matter." Although that man looked imposing, L still didn''t believe Tessa could be connected to high-status werewolves or powerful higher-ranking ones. "Mom, I understand. I won''t do it again." What she needed to focus on now was how to use Thunder Pack''s Luna-Fiona Reed-to sessfully marry into the Lawson family. If Fiona hadn''t thought that she saved Connor in an ident, she would never have had the chance to connect with the Thunder Pack''s alpha family. "Good. Madam Lawson invited us to dinner tonight. Come home early, and I''ll help you get ready." Getting close to the Lawson family would mean she''d finally entered the upper echelons of werewolf society. "Okay, Mom!" Winona responded immediately. She had to seize every opportunity to please Fiona and have her help arrange her marriage to Connor! 1969 76% Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Keep a Closer Watch on Her * Plearis In the hospital room, Walter urged once again, "Tessie, I''m really fine. You should go to school if you meed to. Don''t keep running back and forth to the hospital." "It''s lunch break." "Lunch break is even more important. It''s important for you to rest well too." "Alright, you rest for a bit. I''ll head back." Tessa didn''t tell Walter that she was going to see the doctor. Since Walter didn''t want her to know, she pretended like she didn''t know anything. "Grandpa, we''re leaving Landon bid farewell to Walter. "Go ahead! There are so many people here taking care of me. You don''t have to worry!" Landon and Tessa reached the director''s office, where more than a dozen specialists were already waiting. The air was filled with a mixture of Wolf n pheromones. "Alpha The hospital director was also present and greeted Landon with respect.. "What''s going on with Mr. Walter''s health?" Landon asked the director dirently. "We''ve done a full body checkup on Walter. The reason he fainted is that there are still fragments of a silver bullet in his brain. This specially made bullet does ten times the damage of a regr bullet to the Wolf n. If the fragments move into a more dangerous area, Mr. Walter might... Tessa closed her eyes. As someone passionate about medicine, she undersnood exactly what this meant- ordinary humans might have a chance, but the Wolf n''s unique physiology made surgery much riskier. If the fragments weren''t removed, Walter could die at any time. But removing them was a high-risk surgery, and it was possible Walter wouldn''t make it off the operating table. But the one fortunate thing was that this condition was caused by an external injury, not simple organ failure due to aging. At least there was a way to save him. "What''s the n now?" Landon didn''t like the expression on her face at this moment. "We can only operate, but because the fragments are in such a delicate position, one wrong move, and the surgery could fail. A surgery this intricate might only be attempted by an 5-level Wolf n doctor, and there are very few doctors in the country with that rank..." "So you mean you have no solution?" Landon was clearly angry now, unconsciously exuding the pressure of Alpha. The director was too scared to speak. Some things could be worked on but surgery was something 76% 13:23 Wed, 30 Apr Chapter 139 Keep a Closer Watch on Her +8 Pearls Tessa spoke, and all the doctors breathed a sigh of relief. They were genuinely afraid of facing an alpha, especially an angry one. "Don''t worry, I''ll bring in other experts." "No need." "Tessa." Landon never knew how tofort others, and at this moment, it seemed like anything he said would be unnecessary. "I''m fine." The truth was, domestic doctors truly had no way of handling this surgery. "I''ve already contacted Samuel." "Samuel?" Everyone in Montedra probably knew Samuel! The legendary S-level medical Wolf n, the world''s youngest surgical prodigy, who had made outstanding contributions in the field of medicine. Landon didn''t expect Tessa to have already contacted Samuel. He had been nning to contact him himself, but it seemed she had already done it. He remembered the first time he met her, when she had removed a silver bullet from the edge of her heart. So, what exactly is her rtionship with Samuel? Landon unconsciously released more pheromones-this was Alpha''s natural reaction to a potentialpetitor. However, now wasn''t the time to discuss that, so he didn''t ask more. But the young woman he had his eye on seemed really different from others. The outstanding Wolf n around her was even more than he had imagined. It seemed like he needed to keep a closer watch on her, or someone might snatch her away without him even realizing it. 984 Chapter 140 Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 140 She Had Given It Her All ? 76%L +8 Pearls Time passed quickly, and before long, the day of Sinir Corp''s Beauty Luxe productunch arrived. Harper had been incredibly busy recently, wishing she could stretch every minute into two. She had truly done everything within her power. "Everyone, let''s push forward! We need to make this new product the next big hit!" Harper motivated the team. She had been preparing for thisunch for three years, and she felt confident in the result. However, things didn''t go as she had hoped.. "This is bad. Victoria is holding a press conference today, and she chose the venue right across from ours." "D*mn it, how much does she hate Beauty Luxe?" "Exactly! She''s trying to sabotage us! Her conference starts half an hour before ours." By the time their event began, all the reporters would likely be at Victoria''s. "Harper, what should we do now?" Just then, Tessa appeared. When Harper saw Tessa, it felt like a lifeline had appeared. "Ms. Sinir, now..." "I''m already aware of the situation," Tessa said, having gathered all the details on her way over. "Ms. Sinir, I''m truly sorry. I didn''t expect this oue." She had given it her all, trying so hard! Why are things turning out like this? "Harper, you''ve done nothing wrong. What''s happening now has nothing to do with you. The most important thing is, trust me, ourunch will still be a sess." Seventeen-year-old Tessa was still so young and innocent. But at that moment, when Harper heard those words from Tessa, she felt a sense of calm. "Alright, Ms. Sinir, no matter what, I''ll follow you." Harper''s resolve solidified. No matter what, she would stand by Tessa. "Good. Everyone, stay focused. We''ll dy theunch by two hours." "Ms. Sinir, no reporters have shown up yet." So what if it''s dyed by three hours? "Do as Ms. Sinir directs," Harper instructed the team Chapter 140 She Had Given It Her All Beauty Luxe''s new product would definitely be a hit! ?? ?? 76%B +8 Pearls Now, the real question was how much of a hit it would be, and that would depend on the product''s quality. Victoria and Dream Cosmetic must be feeling pretty smug by now. Their current satisfaction would turn into regret after the press conference. As expected, at Dream Cosmetic''s event, the group was gloating. "Isabe, Beauty Luxe''sunch has been dyed." "Good thing we left Beauty Luxe with Isabe. Otherwise, we''d probably be unemployed by now." "Yeah! Harper was crazy to trust a teenage girl who hasn''t even awakened, a worthless person abandoned by the Sinir family." "Exactly! She must''ve been desperate!" Isabe, listening to the chatter of the girls who left with her, couldn''t help but feel pleased. Indeed, she had always been overshadowed by Harper, but now, she could finally hold her head high. "Alright, our priority now is to focus on our work. This new makeup line will definitely be a sess. Remi''s poprity is soaring right now." Isabe thought to herself, determined to make Harper and her team regret it. Meanwhile, Victoria''s press conference had begun. "Thank you all foring today. Recently, my situation with Beauty Luxe has consumed too many public resources. I feel deeply uneasy about it, and I hope we can bring this issue to an end." Victoria stood up and bowed at ny degrees. "What a polite youngdy! As an omega, it''s incredible how far she''se, yet she still has to suffer like this. "Yeah! Beauty Luxe is awful." "Exactly! Boycott Beauty Luxe, boycott Sinir Corp." In the crowd, some of Victoria''s hired Inte ghostwriters began stirring the conversation. "Yes! We must protect our goddess and make sure she''s not hurt." Victoria''s agent couldn''t help but nce at her. Goddess? How full of herself must she be to create this "goddess" persona? "Regardless of who''s right or wrong, I hope my fans will stop obsessing over this. Today, I have good news for everyone. I''m starting a new film soon. I hope you''ll all keep an eye on it." 13:24 Wed, 30 Apr Chapter 140 She Had Given It Her All The crowd continued to follow the Inte ghostwriters'' lead. Victoria stood again and bowed at ny degrees. With her current poprity, her new film would undoubtedly be a hit. 76% +8 Pearls She had been eagerly awaiting this moment. Tessa was being dragged through the mud now, and Victoria couldn''t help but feel a sense of triumph. Tessa is just a high schooler with no wolf. Did she really think she could take me down? Victoria had more than enough mindless fans to protect her. Victoria''s press conference ended, and her agent pulled her aside. "Victoria, I need to tell you something. You have some poprity now, but the Wolf n capitalists are not to be underestimated. In today''s Wolf n society, everything needs capital to move it forward." "Come on, with my poprity, who needs capital?" Victoria, having tasted the sweetness of hype, was feeling cocky. She thought she was already a star. "Victoria, bad news, Beauty Luxe''sunch has started." "So what if it started? Beauty Luxe is already finished. Who would buy their new products now?" "No, there''s a video online right now, and it''s very damaging for you...." 984 Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Public Execution Victoria still looked unbothered, convinced that nothing in the world could touch her anymore. But the moment her assistant showed the surveince footage to Lucy, her manager''s face turned stormy. "Victoria, what the hell is this?" Lucy snapped.. Victoria frowned, clearly annoyed. "What, are you done pretending you''re in charge? I treated you with respect, and now you think you''re the bow? Please. You haven''t even made it big yet, and you''re already throwing diva tantrums? If that''s how you''re gonna act, then I''m done. I''m not managing a liability like you." It wasn''t until then that Victoria realized something was off. She snatched the phone out of her assistant''s hand-and froze. There it was, crystal-clear footage of her conversation with Tessa in the restaurant. Every vile word she''d said yed back in perfect rity. "Oh my god, a goddess? She''s just a maniptive snake." "And I wasted all that time defending a low-grade wolf n on the inte." "Beauty Luxe really hit rock bottom, huh? What did they ever do to deserve this lunatic?" ¡°I never dared to say this before, but honestly, Beauty Luxe makeup is amazing. It''s practically the pride of the country!" "Yeah! I''ve tried all kinds of international brandstely, and none of thempare to Beauty Luxe''s foundation. It doesn''t even cake!" "Victoria''s just a two-faced fake!" Thement sections were flooded-pages and pages of people dragging Victoria. Then, out of nowhere, someonemented. "I still don''t have a full Beauty Luxe collection yet." And that was it. The phrase went viral. In the blink of an eye, the same wolf nizens who had once bashed Beauty Luxe were now flooding every corner of the inte. I''m lining up for their newunch the second it drops." "Count me in Victoria couldn''t read anymore. Her whole body was shaking. Just minutes ago, she''d thought she was a step away from sess. Now, it was like she''d been hurled from heaven straight into hell. The crash was devastating "Lucy, what do I do? Please.... you''re the only one who can help me." Victoria grabbed.. pranie. Water BALD Public Execution Right then, several high-ranking werewolf officers entered the room. Their pheromones were overwhelming-so intense that Victoria''s legs gave out beneath her. +8 Pear "Wis. Victoria, you''re under investigation for five charges, including extention and ckmail. You''ll need to crome with us." I didn''t-!" Victoria tried to run, but she couldn''t even lift a foot tinder their crushing presence. She was dragged away in full view, but by the time reporters arrived, all they managed to capture was the back of the police car disappearing into traffic. The twist had been so explosive that reporters from everywhere dinched their posts-including those stationed at the Dream Group event-and rushed over to Beauty Luxe''sunch. Beauty Luxe''s security detail waspletely overwhelmed.. On the other side of town, Isabe had everything ready. The Dream Group Then, out of nowhere, the press vanished. "What''s going on?" Her voice was tight with irritation. When no one answered, she barked again, ¡°Did everyone lose their voice? If there''s no press here, who the hell am Iunching this for?" "Isabe... look." One of her underlings handed her a phone. The second she saw the video, Isabe''s face drained of color. No wonder all the reporters had run. "What do we do now?" someone asked anxiously. "We''ve got so much stock lined up. If thisunch tanks, we''re going to take a massive hit." Meanwhile, Remi finally showed up¨Cfashionablyne and fully dolled up, sunsses perched high on her nose. She nced around the empty venue. "Whan the hell? Where is everyone? I spent three hours on this look No one''s taking photos?" Isabe didn''t even bother replying. She didn''t have the energy to entertain Remi''s dramatics. "Let''s go," she said coldly. She wanted to see just what Beauty Luxe had pulled off. Back at Beauty Luxe HQ, Harper finally exhaled. She turned to Tessa, eyes full of admiration. The girl was... brilliant. In just under two hours, Tessa had takem a PR nightmare and flipped it into a masterss in media maniption. Harper felt lucky-blessed-to be part of this. 13:24 Wed, 30 Apr R. Chapter 141 Public Execution Tessa smiled. ¡°And you won''t let me down." 76% +8 Pearls Harper''s spine straightened instantly. "I won''t, Ms. Sinir. I swear." "And I won''t let you down either." Camille arrived just in time, walking in with elegance and pride. With the new Beauty Luxe campaign set to debut today, she wouldn''t dream of missing it. Not when Tessa was at the helm. 984 Chapter 142 +8 Pearls Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 142 Spotlight Shift Inside Thorne Corp, Nathaniel had already mapped out his entire counterattack strategy against Victoria- only to find itpletely unnecessary. Tessa had handled everything herself. "Alpha, that move from Ms. Sinir was insan?," he said, eyes wide. The whole thing had been one dramatic twist after another. He could already picture how hard Beauty Luxe''s newunch was about to blow up. Nathaniel''s pupils constricted from excitement¡ªa biological reaction unique to the wolf n. Landon sat calmly, looking like he had expected this from the start. Of course. His Tessa was always this sharp. From the beginning, Tessa hadn''t even seen Victoria as a real threat. Why would she? Victoria was just another omega who relied on drama and stunts. She never stood a chance. "Aren''t you going to theunch?" Nathaniel asked, genuinely confused that his Alpha could stay thisposed. "I''m watching the livestream. That''s enough." He already knew she''d do well. He didn''t need to be there physically. No matter how far she pushed things, he would always have her back. No matter the fallout, he was ready to clean up behind her. Back at the venue, theunch began. Harper took the stage herself to host. She started by thanking the press and gave a brief overview of recent events. "From the very start, Beauty Luxe has had the support of so many loyal friends. This whole situation with Victoria only strengthened our belief that our brand has true staying power. We''re moremitted than ever to developing products people nuinely love." She moved right into the big moment. "And now, please enjoy the global premiere of our newest campaign." The ad began ying in the background. The second Camille appeared on screen, the crowd gasped. Nobody had expected this. They all thought Beauty Luxe was done for. And now, here they were-with Camille, the rising star of the wolf n''s film industry, front and center. Even more shocking? She''d agreed to be the face of the brand after the scandal. "Is that really Camille?" "No way. Beauty Luxe pulled this off?" "I can''t believe what I''m seeing." "She''s famous for being picky. She hardly ever agrees to endorsements." 13:24 Wed, 30 Apr. Chapter 142 Spotlight Shift stolen the spotlightpletely. Isabe''s knees nearly gave out. "You okay?" someone asked. "I''m fine. I said I''m fine." 8.76%# +8 Pearls They still had Dream Group. She refused to lose. The ad ended. It was bold. Powerful. Raw. "Did you hear? Camille filmed this whole thing without any makeup." "Seriously? Her skin looked amazing." "After using Beauty Luxe''s products, she looked like a different person. The results were unreal." Harper returned to the stage. "And now, please wee our spokesperson, Ms. Camille." Camille stepped out, radiant andposed. Every single pair of eyes in the room locked onto her. "Good evening. I''m Camille. I''m honored that Beauty Luxe chose me for this campaign." A reporter stepped up with the obvious question. "Ms. Camille, with all the recent negative press around Beauty Luxe, why did you still agree to take this endorsement?" Camille met the question head-on. "Some people may have walked away from Beauty Luxe because of what Victoria did. But I never doubted the quality of their products¡ªnot for a second. So when they approached me, I didn''t hesitate." At the same time, Beauty Luxe''s campaignunched across TV and social media. Everyone who''d seen the surveince footage of Victoria earlier was already talking about how they needed to buy a full set of Beauty Luxe cosmetics. And now, after watching Camille''s ad, even more people were ready to jump in. Back at Dream Group''s venue, Isabe returned to a disaster. Not a single reporter in sight. "What are we going to do? We''ve got tons of stock ready. If this flops, thepany- "Shut up." Isabe snapped. She didn''t want to hear it. She''d promised that this new product line would seed. They''d already ramped up production. If thisunch failed, even selling herself wouldn''t cover the losses. 13:24 Wed, 30 Apr. Chapter 142 Spotlight Shift Tessa was scrolling through Facebook and Twitter. Every trending tag was about Beauty Luxe. Tessa looked satisfied. It wasn''t perfect-but it was enough. "What are you looking at?" Camille plopped down beside her. 76% +8 Pearls "I''ve got to say, I''m in awe," she added, bumping her shoulder gently against Tessa''s. A subtle gesture of closeness within the wolf n. Tessa didn''t say anything. "Seriously, being your enemy must be brutal. I''m just d I''m on your side." She knew Tessa could be merciless with enemies-but loyal to a fault with friends. She mighte off cold, but she meant it when she cared. "They brought it on themselves," Harper chimed in. "Victoria thought she could ride our brand for clout. She deserves everything that came back to her." Harper had turned into a full-on fan. She didn''t care that Tessa was still an unawakened minor in the wolf n. As far as she was concerned, Tessa had no ws. None. "She got exactly what she deserved," Camille agreed. "If she liked ying games so much, she should''ve stuck to acting. Not tried to y Beauty Luxe." "Alright, Harper. You''ve got the rest from here. Camille and I are heading out." "Got it, Ms. Sinir. Thisunch is going to be huge." Tessa didn''t look overly concerned. "You''ve all worked hard. Whatever happens next, I can live with it." But with her around, there wasn''t much to worry about. "Mm." Tessa and Camille headed toward the exit. "I swear, you''re more maic than I am. Ever think about trying your hand in showbiz? With your face, you''d blow up overnight." Tessa''s look could be edgy or sweet, cool or warm. People of all ages would love her. "Not interested. I don''t like being photographed." The attention, the intrusion-she wanted none of it. "What now, then? The ce is crawling with reporters." Chapter 142 Spotlight Shift But Tessa didn''t. Just then, her phone rang. She answered. "Come up to the roof," Landon''s voice said on the other end. 984 Chapter 143 Chapter 143 The Alpha and the Sky Tessa didn''t ask questions. She simply said, "Okay." Then she led Camille into the elevator and hit the top floor. 370% +8 Pea "What''s going on? Aren''t we leaving? Tessa, let me handle the reporters. I can lead them away so you don''t have to deal with them." "No need." They stepped onto the rooftop terrace, and Camille squinted against the wind. "Tessie, what are you nning? You''re not about to do something crazy, are you?" she joked. But just then, a helicopter appeared in the sky above them. Camille froze. What the hell was this now? Down on the street, the reporters who''d been camped outside all looked up, mouths hanging open. Who was this? Seriously? That arrogant? That dramatic? The helicopter hovered over the rooftop. A softdder unrolled from the side. Tessa looked at Camille. "Climb." Camille still had no idea what was going on, but she obeyed. She grabbed thedder, tapped into her wolf strength, and climbed up with ease. The moment she pulled herself into the cabin, she came face-to-face with a man she''d never seen before. Her breath caught. Landon. He was gorgeous-unfairly so. Even in the entertainment world, this man would be top-tier, But it wasn''t just his face. It was the way he carried himself. The power that radiated off of him like heat. He didn''t just look powerful. He was power. Camille instinctively felt his dominance. She couldn''t help but stare. But Landon didn''t so much as nce in her direction. Camille blinked in surprise. Now he had her attention. Most men couldn''t look away from her-especially not after she''d awakened her red wolf charm ability. Down below, Tessa didn''t need a single drop of borrowed strength. She grabbed thedder and climbed like it was nothing. When she was close, Landon leaned forward and extended his hand. Tessa reached up, took it, and he pulled her effortlessly into the cabin. The helicopter lifted off and vanished into the night -1 13.24 Wed, 30 API +8 Pearls Chapter 143 The Alpha and the Sky That had to be for Camille, right? Made sense. A movie star like her probably had a powerful backer. But after a few seconds, their shock turned into excitement. This story just got better. Their paychecks were about to blow up. Inside the helicopter, Camille kept ncing between Tessa and Landon. "Tessa, aren''t you going to introduce me?" "This is Landon. And that''s Nathaniel." Camille''s eyes went wide. "Landon? As in Landon Thorne? Alpha of the Nightshade Pack?" Tessa nodded. Camille, who had been perfectlyposed until now, suddenly lost it. Her red wolf ears popped into view, trembling from the shock. Holy crap. This was the most powerful, most respected Alpha in all of Montedra. Mr. Thorne himself. What kind of people did Tessa surround herself with? One scarier than the next. One more powerful than thest. And Nathaniel... that had to be Landon''s beta. "Camille. She''s a friend of mine." Landon nodded politely in Camille''s direction. She got it instantly. As the highest-ranked Alpha, he was way above her in the hierarchy. Of course he wasn''t affected by her charm. A man like that had probably seen every kind of beauty imaginable. No wonder she didn''t make the slightest impression. And yet... the way he looked at Tessa-only Tessa-told her everything. Camille smiled to herself. Landon Thorne was really into this girl. He had looks, money, power... and he was loyal? Tessa had truly hit the jackpot. "Tessa, you''re incredible. I seriously admire you," Camille said. Nathaniel couldn''t hold back either. "That was one hell of a PR y. Honestly, I''m in awe." "You''re noisy," Tessa said, shooting Nathaniel a look. Nathaniel looked wounded. He was the beta of the Nightshade Pack, second only to the Alpha himself. And yet here he was, being treated like a nuisance. Camilleughed. She hadn''t seen Tessa in years, but the girl hadn'' 13:24 Wed, 30 Apr Chapter 143 The Alpha and the Sky "Tessa, he''s threatening me with his eyes," Camille tattled, deadpan. 76%; +8 Pearls "You-" Nathaniel practically choked on air. And sure enough, Tessa turned to look at him. That stare could freezeva. "Alpha, I swear I didn''t do anything," he protested, but Landon didn''t say a word. Nathaniel''s shoulders slumped. "I was wrong." Camille smirked with satisfaction. That''s right. Her backup was just that strong. 984 Chapter 144 Chapter 144 The Alpha, The Snake, and the Spark ????76%B +8 Pearls At the hospital, Walter was delighted to see Camille again. Back when Tessa was little, she and Camille had been inseparable-always hanging around the Sinir estate like it was their second home. "Camille, you haven''te to visit me in foreyer," Walter teased, a smile ying at his wrinkled face. "What, did you forget about this old man?" Camille giggled as she peeled fruit for him and poured a cup of warm water. "Mr. Walter, you''re just like my real grandfather. How could I forget you? I was just so upset after Tessie got sent to Falindale... I couldn''t bring myself to visit." Back then, she''d been young and powerless. Tessa''s fall from grace had haunted her-because she''d beenpletely unable to help. "Don''t bring up the past," Walter waved it off. "Tessie went to Falindale and still came out shining." "She did. Tessa''s always been the best, no matter where she is." Camille still had ate-night show to record, so her manager came to pick her up. Back in the hospital room, Tessa and Landon remained. Landon stayed by Walter''s side the entire time, calmly chatting with the old man as if nothing else in the world mattered. Later that evening, Yardley arrived. The moment he saw Landon standing beside Tessa, his brow furrowed. "Who''s this?" With everything that had happened with Beauty Luxe, Yardley didn''t believe for one second that Tessa had pulled it off alone. She couldn''t have. Not with her age, not with her inexperience. There had to be someone behind her. And if it was this man, then what was he after? Was he eyeing Sinir Corp? Because Landon hadpletely suppressed his Alpha presence out of respect for Walter, Yardley didn''t pick up on anything unusual. All he saw was a possible threat. Walter noticed the shift in his son''s expression-and his mood soured instantly. "Who he is has nothing to do with you," Walter snapped. "Why are you even here? You used to say Tessa didn''t have what it takes. Now she''s proved you wrong. Got anything else to say?" "Dad, I''m just worried about her," Yardley replied, all fake sincerity. "I''m her father. You think I''d do anything to hurt her?" Walter narrowed his eyes. He''d known this man for over forty years. Yardley was calcting¡ªhe never worried about anything that didn''t threaten his own position. "Landon, take Tessa home," Walter said atst, clearly disgusted. Having a son like this was a disgrace. 76% 13:24 Wed, 30 Apr. Chapter 144 The Alpha. The Snake, and the Spark father, he held his tongue. +8 Pearls "Dad-who is that guy? What does he want with Tessa? She''s still a kid. She could get taken advantage of." "You''re not afraid he''ll hurt her," Walter said coldly. "You''re afraid he''ll threaten your position at Sinir Corp. When have you ever cared about Tessa?" "Dad, that''s not fair. Everything I''ve done is for the Sinir family. You want to hand Sinir Corp to someone else? Is that what you want?" Walter didn''t answer. He''d had enough. The conversation ended in silence. Yardley stormed out of the hospital, climbed into his car, and immediately lit a cigarette. "Find out who that man with Tessa is." "Yes, sir,¡± replied Liam, seated in the front. Always obedient, always discreet. "Mr. Sinir, do you think it''s possible that man''s been orchestrating everything behind the scenes? Look at Beauty Luxe right now-the numbers don''t lie. I''d bet anything Ms. Sinir''s about to be named acting CEO. Liam didn''t believe for a second that a seventeen-year-old girl could pull this off by herself. "That''s why I told you to investigate," Yardley snapped. "You think you''ll survive in thispany if I lose my position? If she wins, your days here are numbered. You think Tessa''s the forgiving type?" The more he spoke, the more agitated he got. "Mr. Sinir... what if she really does win?" Liam hesitated before continuing. "Are you truly ready to hand Sinir Corp over to her?" "Absolutely not." "But judging by how things are going... it''s looking more and more likely. Yardley didn''t respond. His eyes suddenly gleamed with a dangerous red hue. His entire body tensed, and his pheromones shifted -thick, sharp, and heavy. The air around him darkened with it. That reaction only came from one thing in the wolf n, deadly intent. "If it reallyes to that," he said quietly, "then Tessa has to be removed." 984 Chapter 145 3.24 vved, 30 Apr Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 145 The Alpha''s Temptation The moment Tessa woke up the next morning, her phone rang. +8 Pearls "Ms. Sinir! We did it!" Harper''s voice was shaking with excitement. "The second our productsunched, they sold outpletely!" Tessa put the call on speaker, stretched outzily in bed, and let herself rx for the first time in days. Her whole body felt like it had finally exhaled. "Harper, wasn''t this oue expected?" she replied, voice calm as ever. "Alright, next phase is going to be busy. Once this rush dies down, I''m giving you all a break. Take a trip somewhere overseas-on me." They''d been under too much pressure for too long. It was time they let themselves breathe. "Are you serious? That''s amazing! I''ll tell everyone!" "Mm-hmm. If you guys have somewhere specific in mind, let me know and I''ll arrange it." "Got it." Harper didn''t even try to y humble. Her team had been grinding nonstoptely, running on caffeine and anxiety. A vacation sounded like heaven. "Do we have a budget limit?" she asked cautiously. After all, up until yesterday, Beauty Luxe had been bleeding money like a stuck pig. They finally had a big win, but it didn''t mean they could afford to splurge. "No budget limit." Tessa didn''t say things she couldn''t back up. On the other end, Harper mped a hand over the phone''s mic. "Guys! Ms. Sinir said we''re going on an all-expenses-paid international trip. Where do you wanna go?" "Wait-did I hear that right? Overseas?" "Holy crap, we should go to Palmera Ind!" "Palmera Ind! Yes!" ¡°But... isn''t that a little expensive? We just started making money." "Maybe we should wait until we''re swimming in profit before we go somewhere like that." "Harper." Harper froze. Tessa''s voice had cut right through the noise. She lifted the phone back up to her ear. "Y-Yes?" "I heard everything. You''re going to Palmera Ind." 1 13:24 Wed, 30 Apr. Chapter 145 The Alpha''s Temptation "Well?" one of them asked. 76% +8 Pearls "We''re going to Palmera Ind." The room exploded. "I''m finally going to Palmera Ind!" "And with the whole team! This is gonna be amazing!" Watching everyone so giddy, Harper couldn''t help but feel like all their hard work had finally paid off. Tessa might seem cold on the outside, but she was genuinely good to her people. In the end, Tessa personally apanied the Beauty Luxe team on a three-day, two-night getaway to Palmera Ind. Naturally, once Camille and Ysabel caught wind of the trip, they invited themselves along-and somehow, so did Landon and Nathaniel. Over those three days, Landon and Nathaniel spent every spare moment trying to steal time alone with the girls they adored. Unfortunately for Landon, Ysabel insisted on sticking to Tessa like glue, leaving little opportunity for quality alone time. Before they knew it, the trip was over. By the time they returned to Navoris, it was already past eleven at night. Landon insisted on driving Tessa home and stopped outside her Wisteria apartment building. "Get some sleep," he said softly. "Mm." He didn''t want to leave. Even after spending three full days with her, it still hadn''t felt like enough. If only I''d met her a few years earlier. "Goodnight." Tessa turned toward the building. Landon reached out and gently took hold of her wrist. She looked back, only for him to pull her into his arms. "Tessa," he said, voice low and rough, "what am I going to do? I don''t think I can wait for you to grow up anymore." Tessa tilted her chin up to look at him,pletely unfazed. "Mr. Thorne, you''re the Alpha of the Nightshade Pack. All you have to do is crook a finger, and every beautiful, powerful female werewolf in the country woulde running. You really don''t have to-mmph She didn''t even get to finish. Before she could say another ...... 13:24 Wed, 30 Apr 2 Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 146 Chapter 146 The Kiss That Shook Her Core Landon''s kiss came fast and hard,ced with the unmistakable possessiveness of an Alpha. &76%E +8 Pearls One hand cupped the back of her head. The other locked firmly around her waist. In an instant, the sharp scent of pine pheromones filled the air, wrapping around the two of them like wildfire. Tessa could feel his fangs grazing against her lips-lightly, deliberately. It was an intimate gesture, unique to their kind. "Mmph..." Her protest dissolved the moment it reached his mouth. His tongue pushed past her defenses with a force that brooked no refusal. Her fingers curled unconsciously into the fabric of his shirt, clinging tightly as his pounding heartbeat thundered beneath her touch. Heat red at the nape of her neck, radiating from the dormant nd hidden beneath her skin. Her knees nearly gave out under her. Even Emma-usually so quiet-was stirred awake, restless beneath the surface. If Tessa hadn''t forced herself to keep control, Emma might''ve revealed herself on instinct. By the time Landon finally pulled back, both of them were breathless. His golden eyes narrowed under the hallway light, glinting with something primal. His thumb swept gently across her lips, now swollen and red. "Still feel like testing me with talk like that?" His voice was husky, nearly dangerous. Tessa had no energy left to snap back. Her chest rose and fell as she leaned against him,pletely overwhelmed by the intensity of his pheromones. Her heart felt like it was trying to escape her ribcage. After a moment, she braced a hand against his chest and gave a weak push. Landon reluctantly let her go. He straightened her cor with surprising tenderness, then stepped back, restraint written all over him. "Go inside. If you stay out here any longer... I might not stop next time." Tessa didn''t say a word. She turned bright red and rushed through the door without another nce. Outside, Landon stood still, watching until the door fully shut and her silhouette disappeared from view. Only then did he force himself to turn away. He climbed into the car, preparing to head back and deal with the mountain of work waiting for him. But before he could start the engine, a familiar voice echoed in his mind. That kiss just now-I think I felt our mate. Flex''s voice was clear, serious. Chapter 146 The Kiss That Shook Her Core <76% +8 Pearls Maybe I imagined it, Flex admitted. It was faint. Fleeting. But it made me excited. I wanted toe out so badly. Then he groaned dramatically, Can''t you hurry up and make her ours already? Her kiss was too sweet... I need more. You think I don''t want to? Landon replied, pinching the bridge of his nose. Be patient. She''s still a minor. Just a little longer. He was trying to convince Flex. But really, he was trying to convince himself. As the engine started and the car rolled slowly into the dark, he exhaled. Inside Wisteria Apartment, Tessa sat with a hand pressed to her chest. It took her a long time to calm her breathing and steady her heart. That guy. He kissed her again-without asking. She didn''t hate it. But his kisses were always too intense, too dominant. Every time, he overwhelmed her with his pheromones until shepletely lost control of herself. Her face flushed as the memory hit her like a second wave. And Emma... The usually well-behaved wolf had almost broken through. Once she confirmed Landon was gone, she summoned Emma without hesitation. Before she could speak, Emma beat her to it. I''m sorry," the wolf said quickly. "I almost blew your cover. But I didn''t fully reveal myself. Landon''s wolf won''t have noticed." essa narrowed her eyes. "What happened? Why did you almoste out like that?" don''t know. I just felt something... a presence that felt familiar. Like I was being called. I couldn''t help it." A familiar presence?" Tessa repeated. "You mean, Landon''s wolf... is also a White Wolf?" didn''t fully manifest, so I couldn''t see him. But he''s definitely rare. Ancient like me. That''s why I almost st control." mma''s voice softened. "But I''ll be careful next time. I won''t put you in that position again." Alright." Tessa didn''t doubt her. s for Landon''s wolf being something ancient... it didn''t surprise her. She had awakened as a White Wolf, e rarest of all bloodlines. It made sense that the strongest Alpha in Montedra would be just as unique. ill, she couldn''t deny it-she was curious. hat kind of wolf did he carry inside him? wasn''t time to find out yet. it one day, she would 3/07 Chapter 147 Chapter 147 That Name Again Tessa headed to the hospital right after school. But when she got there, she was met with an empty hospital room. Her grandfather was gone. After tracking down a nurse and pressing for answers, she learned Walter had already been discharged and sent home. Tessa sighed, feeling a wave of helplessness crash over her. That old man was so damn stubborn. He hadn'' wanted to stay in the hospital in the first ce. It had taken her forever to convince him to stay for observation. And now, the moment she left for three days, he took the opportunity to sneak back home. She gged down a cab and rerouted to the Sinir residence. The moment she walked through the front door, L greeted her with a bright smile and immediately told the maid to bring water. "Tessie, you''re back! Have some water first-your grandfather''s in the study." Beauty Luxe was selling like crazy now, and with Tessa being the likely candidate for Sinir Corp''s next executive CEO, L''s attitude had done a full one-eighty. After all, no matter how she used to feel, Tessa was still her daughter. If thepany ended up in Tessa''s hands, maybe she''d still have a way to stay relevant. Maybe she''d even benefit from it. "I''m not thirsty." Tessa walked straight to Walter''s private study. The room was lined with rare wolf n artifacts and ancient texts. Walter was hunched over a desk, examining an old wolf n manuscript through a magnifying ss. He looked up the second she walked in. "You''re back. Have you eaten?" Tessa narrowed her eyes. ¡°Grandpa, you are so disobedient. I told you to stay put in the hospital, and I was gone for three days! Three days! And you used that time to sneak out?" Walter just chuckled. "Come on, Tessie, don''t be so uptight. I feel fine. My body''s strong as ever." Tessa threw up her hands. There was no reasoning with this man. "By the way," Walter added, "Beauty Luxe is doing really well now. You need to keep an eye on your father. He''s not letting go of this so easily." "Grandpa, I told you already. You gave me Sinir Corp. Let me handle it." "It''s not that I don''t trust you. It''s just... your father..." Walter trailed off with a sigh. He handed her a folder. "I found a few strong... 73.20 Wed, 30 Apr Chapter 147 That Name Again terrible. 76% +8 Pearls "Don''t worry, I can take care of myself." Walter looked at her for a moment, then his tone softened. "Tessie... do you me me? If I hadn''t on your shoulders, you wouldn''t be in danger. You''re only seventeen. You haven''t even awakened your wolf put this yet." "If anything happens to you because of me... I''ll never forgive myself." "Grandpa,¡± she said, voice steady, "I''ve never med you." Besides, she was strong enough now. Yardley? He wasn''t worth losing sleep over. Later that afternoon, the driver picked her and Winona up and started heading back to school. Once the car doors were shut, Winona dropped the actpletely. "So, feeling proud of yourself now, huh?" Only the driver was around-and he was loyal to L. No more need to pretend. Tessa closed her eyes, leaning her head back against the seat. She didn''t bother responding. "What, too good to talk to me now? Just because you happened to save Beauty Luxe? Big deal. If I''d been given the same opportunity, I would''ve done just as well." Tessa finally cracked one eye open and gave her a sideways nce. "Then maybe you should go find a bankruptpany to save. That way, you won''t have so much pent-up resentment." "Hmph. Don''t act like you''re better than me. Grandpa never even gave me the chance." "Then don''t yell at me about it. It makes you look petty." "You-" Tessa didn''t enjoy arguing with people, but when she did choose to speak, Winona was no match for her. Winona suddenly smirked. "You''re enjoying this, aren''t you? Don''t get toofortable. Connor''sing back from Thunder Pack. As soon as he''s back, we''re getting engaged. And soon after, we''ll be mates." She looked smug, satisfied. No matter what Tessa aplished, she''d never get Connor. Tessa blinked slowly. "Connor?" She hadn''t heard that name in years. So long, in fact, she had to wonder- Did I really ever know him at all? Chapter 148 ove the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 148 You Can Keep Him +8 Pearls "That''s right. You can pine after him all you want, but you''ll never be his mate!" Winona sneered, her voice dripping with satisfaction. "You think the Thunder Pack''s Alpha family would ever let some scandal-ridden nobody like you into their bloodline?" She felt a thrill just saying it out loud-for the first time since Tessa returned, she actually felt like she''d won. Tessa didn''t even blink. Her voice was icy as she replied, "Yardley and L treat you like a precious gem. Sinir family poured every ounce of its resources into grooming you. You awakened your wolf early, sure -but all you''ve done with that head start is cling to men. That''s your value? Fine. If that makes you feel proud, go ahead. I''m not interested." "You say that now, but you''re just bitter you lost. That''s all." Winona scoffed. She didn''t think there was anything shameful about it. This was how the werewolf world worked. If a lesser n managed to secure ties to a stronger one, that was just good strategy. Tessa didn''t even have a wolf-what the hell did she have to be smug about? The truth was obvious to Winona, Tessa was jealous. Jealous that she was going to marry Connor, heir to the second most powerful pack in the country. And Tessa never would. Tessa let out a soft, dismissiveugh and looked away, refusing to entertain the conversation another second. Talking to Winona was like trying to reason with a brick wall. Pointless. The car pulled up to campus. Tessa opened the door and got out without sparing Winona a single nce. Winona sat there, fuming. She''d finally gotten the upper hand-and yet, in front of Tessa, that superiority vanished without a trace. Why did she always end up feeling like she was the one being looked down on? Everything had been shifting since Tessa''s return. The changes were subtle, but they terrified Winona. And she couldn''t do a damn thing about it. But Connor wasing back. Once they got engaged, once she was officially tied to the Thunder Pack''s Alpha family, everyone would envy her-including Tessa. Once she became Connor''s mate, Tessa could never touch her again. "Ms. Winona, we should go. ss is about to start," the driver reminded her gently. Winonaposed herself and finally stepped out of the car. That afternoon, Tessa only half-listened in ss. She''d mastered the material weeks ago. Sitting through lectures felt like a waste of time, but her grandfather wanted her here, and she wasn''t going to upset him. 13:25 Wed, 30 Apr 76% +8 Pearls Chapter 148 You Can Keep Him Senior year was nothing but back-to-back exams. As they stepped out of school, Tessa caught sight of someone waiting just outside the gate. "Tessa! Over here!" Donald waved enthusiastically the moment he saw her. She pretended not to see him and kept walking. Donald, undeterred, walked straight up and blocked her path. "What do you want?" Tessa frowned. They barely knew each other. Aside from seeing him once at the Sinir Corp shareholders'' meeting, they''d had zero interaction. And now, they were rivals- both in the running for executive CEO. "Tessa, why so cold? Don''t you think I look good today?" Donald beamed proudly, tugging at his bright red suit jacket. It was eye-searingly loud. He looked like a traffic hazard. "Hey girl, what do you think?" he asked Ysabel with a wink. Ysabel didn''t even hesitate. "I honestly don''t see anything worth looking at. Move." "Feisty, huh." "Donald," Tessa said tly, "why are you here?" People were starting to notice. Curious nces and hushed whispers followed them from nearby students. "Nothing much. I just wanted to congratte you," Donald said. "Beauty Luxe''seback? That''s impressive." "Thanks." Tessa turned and kept walking with Ysabel. But Donald wasn''t done. He reached out and grabbed her shoulder. Her expression darkened. You''ve got to be kidding me. Without missing a beat, Tessa grabbed his wrist, twisted, and flipped him clean over her shoulder. The sound of his body mming against the pavement was loud enough to turn even more heads. "Ah-!" Donald let out a sharp cry, stunned. He hadn''t expected a girl without a wolf to move like that. He hadn''t even had time to react. "Donald, are you okay!¡± His assistant ran over, panicking. Donaldy on the ground, face flushed red. He was one of the Violette Pack''s All- 1... 1..... Chapter 148 You Can Keep Him "Let''s go." She walked off with Ysabel, cold and unbothered. Donald''s assistant clenched his fists. "She''s dead. I swear I''ll make her pay for this." 1 984 Chapter 149 Chapter 149 And She''s Still Haunting You Donald yanked his assistant back. "What the hell are you doing?" "I''m gonna go teach her a lesson!" the assistant said without hesitation. "She''s just some high schooler without a wolf. I could take her down in two -ow!" Donald kicked him hard enough to send him stumbling. "Are you trying to get yourself killed? Back off. And don''t touch her again." The assistant blinked in disbelief. "Are you serious?" Donald adjusted his jacket, still watching Tessa''s retreating figure. "Don''t you think she''s kind of... spicy?" The assistant''s mouth twitched. Only Donald would say that. First, he defied his family to invest in Sinir Corp instead of staying with the Violette Pack. And now, he was openly interested in a girl who just body- mmed him to the pavement in front of a crowd. Tessa, meanwhile, had no idea her quick reflex had just earned her another unwanted admirer. That evening, Winona skipped night sses and went straight to the Lawson estate. She had an invitation from Fiona-the Luna of the Thunder Pack-to join her in picking up Connor from the airport. Before heading out, Winona went home, touched up her makeup, and changed into a particrly elegant dress. When Fiona saw her, she was clearly pleased. "Come on, it''s about time. Winona, now that Connor''s back for good, this is your chance. Don''t let it slip away." "I understand, Madam Lawson." "And don''t be shy. Connor''s the quiet type, so if he doesn''t make a move, you should. Be bold." Compared to Tessa, Winona was everything Fiona wanted in a daughter-inw. She was soft-spoken, obedient, and most importantly, she''d once saved Connor''s life. At least, that''s what everyone believed. The Lawson family driver took them to the airport. Winona was nervous-she hadn''t seen Connor in three years. What if he changed? What if he doesn''t remember me? What if he started dating someone overseas? Fiona noticed her fidgeting and gently patted her hand. "Don''t worry. You saved his life, remember? He used to treat you so well." Winona nodded. Yeah, everyone thought she''d saved him that day. And no one cared enough to look any deeper. Then she saw him. 13:25 Wed, 30 Apr Chapter 149 And She''s Still Haunting You nearby werewolves gave him a wide berth. Winona''s heart raced. 76%1 +8 Pearls "Connor, wee back." She smiled and tried to sound casual, but her voice came out a little breathy. "Yeah," Connor replied tly. "Seriously, what''s with you?" Fiona frowned. "You can''t say anything nicer? What''s with the attitude?" Winona quickly stepped in to smooth things over. "It''s fine, Madam Lawson. It''s been a while. I''m sure he just needs time to readjust." "Let''s get going. We can talk more at home. I''ll arrange a dinner soon with your parents," Fiona said, clearly already nning a wedding in her mind. Even if the Sinir family and Frostmoon Pack were losing power, Winona still made a decent candidate. And Fiona had no problem helping elevate their status- as long as the girl stayed loyal. "Of course, Madam Lawson," Winona replied, her tone perfectly obedient. Then Connor suddenly spoke. "Tessa''s back from Falindale?" The temperature in the car plummeted. Fiona''s face turned ice cold. "Why are you asking about her?" Connor didn''t answer. Fiona''s voice rose,ced with disgust. "She''s a disgrace to the werewolfmunity. Honestly, we''re better off pretending she doesn''t exist." Connor frowned. "Mom, you''re being unfair. You''ve always judged her too harshly." "Oh, so now I''m the problem?" Fiona snapped. "Tell me one thing she''s done that deserves my respect." As they argued, Winona''s fists clenched in herp. Her fingernails dug into her palm. Tessa. Again. It was always Tessa. After three years apart, Connor couldn''t even look her in the eye-but the first name out of his mouth was hers. Why won''t you just disappear already, Tessa? 984 Chapter 150 Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 150 She Doesn''t Even Look at Him 0.,76%? +8 Pearls On Sunday, the Sinir and Lawson families had arranged to meet at Maison Laurel, one of the most exclusive restaurants in Navoris. Yardley arrived early with his wife and daughters. Walter hadn''te-he wasn''t feeling well enough. The Lawsons hadn''t arrived yet, so Yardley took the opportunity to lean in toward Winona and whisper, "Winnic, you''d better handle this well. If we can get the Thunder Pack''s Alpha family on our side, we can bring Sinir Corp back under our control." Sinir Corp was the main source of ie for the Frostmoon Pack. Now that Beauty Luxe was thriving under Tessa''s leadership, if she really did be thepany''s executive CEO, their financial future would be in her hands. Yardley refused to let that happen. ust then, the Lawsons arrived. Connor''s father-Thunder Pack''sst Alpha-had died five years ago in a war with the vampires. The urrent Alpha was Connor''s uncle. Since he''d never found a mate and chose to remain single, the Luna title ad stayed with Connor''s mother, Fiona. onnor was the strongest and youngest werewolf of his generation. Unless something changed drastically, e was next in line to lead the Thunder Pack. ona still oversaw most of his major life decisions, and she had already made up her mind about one thing Connor and Winona. soon as the two of them stepped into the private dining room, Yardley sprang up like a spring-loaded ippet. iona, it''s been too long. And Connor-look at you. Even more handsome than before." nnor didn''t return the enthusiasm. His expression was cool, bordering on disinterested. onnor, where are your manners?" Fiona scolded. the ignored her and instead asked, "Where''s Tessa? She''s not here?" e temperature in the room dropped like someone had opened a freezer. en Yardley didn''t know how to respond. eard she was back. Isn''t she part of the Sinir family?" Connor asked again, calmly. nnor, you know how Tessie is," Winona quickly interjected with a forced smile. "We asked her toe. just... didn''t want to." e." He didn''t press any further and took his seat without another word. ryone else quietly let out a breath of relief. Qugh 0,75%2 13:25 Wed, 30 Apr Chapter 150 She Doesn''t Even Look at Him ns. "Engaged?" Connor''s brows twitched, the first real reaction he''d shown all evening. +8 Pearls "Well, you and Winona are already close, aren''t you?" Fiona said matter-of-factly. "Now that you''re back; there''s no reason to dy." Winona''s palms were damp. Her nerves were rattling like loose change in a jar. Something was off. Connor was looking at her differently. Coldly. Distantly. Could it be... had he found out? Had he learned the truth-that she wasn''t the one who saved him? Still, she kept her smile in ce and spoke with practiced softness. "Madam Lawson, there''s no need to rush. If Connor doesn''t want to-" "Winnie, what are you saying?" Yardley interrupted, his smile frozen but his tone sharp. "Of course you''re getting engaged." "No ¡®buts," Fiona added. "I''ll have someone pick a date. Once you graduate, we''ll hold the ceremony. You''ll be properly mated by then." Connor exhaled slowly through his nose, clearly displeased, but said nothing more. Winona rxed just a bit, but something still gnawed at her. He wasn''t acting like someone about to marry the girl he loved. He wasn''t acting like someone who even liked her. After the meal, the two families walked out of the private dining room-only to run straight into Tessa. The moment Winona saw her, her breath caught and she instinctively stepped back. What is she doing here? She can''t seriously be here for Connor... right? Yardley''s eyes narrowed. Damn that girl. What was she doing here now? Even Fiona frowned slightly at the sight of her. L rushed up to Tessa and leaned in close, hissing, "Why are you here? Today''s an important day for your sister. Don''t you dare cause trouble." Tessa nced over at Fiona and Connor, then let out a quietugh. Did the Lawsons own Maison Laurel now? If they could dine here, why couldn''t she? "Mind your damn business," she said coldly, brushing past L like she wasn''t even there. She kept walking-her destination was still ahead. From the second she appeared, Connor''s eyes hadn''t left her. He followed her every step with silent intensity. But Tessa didn''t look at him once. She didn''t el- invisible. Chapter 150 She Doesn''t Even Look at Him Connor reached out and grabbed her arm. 984 Chapter 151 Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 151 I Can Give Up Everything 75% +8 Pearls "I heard you didn''t want to see me?" Connor''s voice was still calm and distant, but there was warmth in his eyes now. Winona noticed the change in Connor, and her heart ached a little. Tessa raised an eyebrow. What''s that supposed to mean? It''s honestly ridiculous. Does Connor think too highly of himself? "Do I have any reason to see you?" Back when she had nothing, she never once thought about seeing Connor, let alone trying to cling to him. Now that she had everything, she didn''t care about him at all. Hearing what she said, Winona let out a quiet breath of relief. But the next second, Connor said, "Tessa, don''t be stubborn. Give me your number." He clearly nned to contact herter. Tessa yanked her hand away coldly. "Don''t touch me again. Or don''t me me for being rude." Connor frowned. She hadn''t been like this before. "Connor!" Fiona was already gritting her teeth. Is he really going to embarrass me and the Sinir family like this? ¡°I''lle find you tomorrow." There were too many people around right now, so Connor didn''t keep arguing. He simply left with Fiona. After they were gone, L turned to Tessa and warned her coldly, "Tessa, I''m warning you. Connor belongs to Winnie. Don''t even think about him.¡± Tessa was speechless. So, exactly which of their eyes see me trying to get close to Connor? Winona also red at Tessa, jealous. "Tessa, I can give up everything else to you, but no matter what, I will never give up Connor." "So tell me, Ms. Winona, what exactly did you give up to me?" Tessa was genuinely curious how someone could say something so shameless out loud. "I can give up everything the Sinir family owns. But Connor is the only one I won''t let go of," Winona dered her stance again. Tessa gave a coldugh. "First of all, nothing from the Sinir family was ever yours. And I don''t need you to give it up. Second, as for Connor, you can want him all you want. That has nothing to do with me. So stop trying to show off in front of me." With that, Tessa didn''t spare them another nce and walked toward the private room she was heading to. 13.20 Veu, SU API Ch Chapter 151 I Can Give Up Everything A. 75%2 +8 Pearls sure Connor chooses you. The Alpha family of the Thunder Pack would never ept someone with Tessa''s past." Sheforted her, then added, "Come on, let''s go see Madam Lawson off." That was the person they needed to win over the most now-Thunder Pack''s Luna. So far, Fiona seemed very pleased with Winnie, but Connor''s attitude was far too cold. Yardley frowned as he looked in the direction Tessa had disappeared. Who exactly are the people around Tessa? Maison Laurel isn''t a ce ordinary werewolves can even book, and the private room she just walked into is a ce hardly any werewolves are ever allowed in there. "Connor, someone like Tessa, who doesn''t even have a wolf, ispletely unfit for you! Winnie is the one who truly suits you. She saved your life, and her status and abilities match yours perfectly." Fiona tried again to persuade Connor. "Mom, stay out of my business," Connor said coldly. Fiona was furious. "I''m your mother! Even if you inherit the Thunder Pack Alpha title one day, I will still be your mother! If I don''t interfere, who will? Do you not know what kind of reputation Tessa has? I''m warning you-stay away from her. Remember-the Lawson family doesn''t just have one heir!" Connor quietly clenched his hand into a fist. He had always known his mother was prejudiced against Tessa. But after five years, not only had it not lessened-it had only grown worse. "Enough. I''ve got things to do. You can go back first," Connor spoke with a touch of authority. He still wanted to talk to Tessa alone. Chapter 152 Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 152 He Would Stand By Her Tessa returned to the private room and sat back in her original seat. "Tessie, what took you so long?" Ysabel had almost gone out to look for her. "It''s nothing." Tessa didn''t want to say more. ++8 Pearls Nathaniel spoke with clear annoyance. "Ysabel, was that really necessary? Tessa just went to the bathroom and you''re already acting like that." "What does it have to do with you?" Ysabel rolled her eyes at Nathaniel. She was talking to Tessa, and a man like Nathaniel had no reason to butt in. Nathaniel looked hurt. How can it have nothing to do with me? Everything she does has something to do with me. Landon didn''t say anything. His eyes calmly fell on Tessa''s left arm-the very spot Connor had grabbed. Inside Landon''s mind, Flex roared, "There''s another male''s scent on her! And it''s a high-rank werewolf! Who did she go see? What''s their rtionship?" "Calm down, Flex. Tessa has the right to meet whoever she wants," Landon replied through the Mind Link to soothe him. Even so, he couldn''t help caring. The thought alone ruined his appetite. After dinner, the group left the private room. Tessa and Ysabel waited by the roadside for Landon and Nathaniel. "Tessie, winter break is almost here. What are you nning to do? Want to spend Christmas and New Year with me?" Ysabel asked excitedly. "I''m going back to Falindale." There were still things she needed to take care of in Falindale, and she hadn''t yet visited Lightwing Order as promised. Her schedule was already full. Even though the main base of Lightwing Order was in Navoris, that wasn''t something she could mention to Ysabel. "Why are you going to Falindale? Let mee with you!" Even though winter break wasn''t even a month long, Ysabel didn''t want to be apart from Tessa. "Tessa, we need to talk." Connor appeared right then. At the sound of his voice, Tessa frowned. Why is he still here? Ysabel curiously looked at the man in front of her. He looked pretty good. Looking closely, he even resembled Landon a little. 13:26 Wed, 30 Apr 75% +8 Pearls Chapter 152 He Would Stand By Her Still, she could feel a heavy pressureing from him. He must be a high- ranking werewolf. "Connor, there''s nothing left for us to talk about." Some things, once in the past, should stay in the past. "Tessa!" Connor felt like she was being childish on purpose. Just then, Landon''s car pulled up. When he saw the man standing next to Tessa, Landon narrowed his eyes. So that was the source of the scent on her. "Tessie, my uncle''s here," Ysabel reminded her. "Okay." Connor also noticed the man in the car and began sizing him 1. up. The pressure rolling off him was overwhelming. Even as the Alpha heir of the Thunder Pack, Connor couldn''t stop a deep, instinctive fear from rising inside him. Who is this man? What is his rtionship with Tessa? Is she being so cold to me because of this man? "Tessa, can we talk in private?" Connor tried again. "I''m not repeating myself." Tessa opened the car door, ready to get in. Connor grabbed her hand and wouldn''t let go. Seeing this, Landon''s Alpha presence burst out like a physical force. The air around them tightened under the weight of his aura, and the breeze itself seemed to tremble. "Let go." Themand, wrapped in Alpha dominance, left Connor no room to resist. His hand fell away from Tessa''s instinctively, and his face paled. He could make me submit? Who is this man? Watching Tessa climb into the car, Connor snapped out of it and shouted, "Tessa, do you really have to be so heartless? No matter what, we''re still friends, aren''t we?" "Friends? I don''t deserve to be your friend." Tessa''s tone was sharp. "Stop trying to show up in front of me like you matter. It''s disgusting." With that, she told Landon to drive. Nathaniel''s car arrived, and Ysabel climbed in after him. Both cars pulled away in front of Connor. Chapter 152 He Would Stand By Her He admitted it--five years ago, he had hesitated. The rumors about Tessa had shaken him. 75% +8 Pearls But he regretted it. In all his years away in Yalvaria, he hadn''t forgotten her for a single day. The more time passed, the clearer their memories became. So he came back. This time, no matter what, he truly wanted to hold on to her. But he knew Tessa never tolerated even the smallest w. If he wanted to be with her now, she would never agree easily. And then there was Winona. He still needed time to deal with his rtionship with her. No matter what anyone said this time, he wouldn''t be swayed again. This time, he would stand by Tessa''s side and never let anyone hurt her again. 984 Chapter 153 Chapter 153 He Did Not Want to Leave 75% +8 Pearls On the way back, Tessa didn''t say a word. Landon just focused on driving, and there was no conversation between them. It wasn''t until they returned to Wisteria Apartment that Landon didn''t leave right away. "What''s wrong?" Tessa finally spoke. "Can Ie in for a ss of water?" Landon knew it was ame excuse, but he didn''t care anymore. She hadn''t epted his feelings yet. There were a lot of things she didn''t want to say, so he couldn''t ask. But right now, he just didn''t want to leave. He just wanted to stay by her side. Tessa pressed her fingerprint. The door opened, and she went in first. Landon followed behind. He had never imagined that one day he would act this cautiously in front of a girl. Tessa went over and boiled a ss of water for him. "Here." Landon took it and drank a sip. "It''s not too hot?" Seeing him drink it right away, Tessa asked suspiciously. "It is." "Mr. Thorne, are you okay?" He looked distracted. Honestly, it was the first time she had seen Landon, the Alpha king, like this. Stillpletely unaware, Tessa didn''t connect Landon''s strange behavior to jealousy. After all, she didn''t think she and Connor had anything going on, so there was nothing to be jealous about. So Landon ended up being the only one sulking for no reason. "I''m fine." Landon set the ss down on the coffee table. "Get some rest. I''ll head back now." In the end, Landon didn''t ask anything and left Wisteria Apartment. Tessa didn''t think much about Connor showing up. After browsing online for a while, she got ready for bed. But just as shey down, Ysabel''s text came through. Ysabel texted: "Tessie, who was that guy today?" Tessa quickly replied: "An old ssmate." Ysabel responded eagerly: "Just a ssmate? Clearly not!" 75% Chapter 153 He Did Not Want to Leave +8 Pearls But Ysabel wouldn''t let it go. She replied: "Tessie! Just satisfy my curiosity! That guy''s probably a high-ranking werewolf too, and he''s really good-looking! Were you two together before?" If Tessa didn''t answer her tonight, Ysabel wouldn''t be able to sleep. But no matter how many voice messages she sent, they all stayed unread. Tessa tossed her phone aside and went straight to sleep. At the same time, at Club Eclipse, Nathaniel looked at Landon, who kept drinking in silence. He asked, his voiceced with uncertainty, "Alpha, are you okay?" Landon took a sip of whiskey, then slowly set the ss on the table. "Alpha, think about it. The youngest son of the Lawson family isn''t stronger than you, doesn''t look better than you, and he''s not richer or more powerful. Tessie won''t fall for him." Landon remained silent. "The Lawson family''s youngest son? The future heir of the Thunder Pack Alpha, Connor Lawson?" Cameron, being part of the Alpha bloodline from Navoris''s secondrgest pack, naturally knew who he was. "Should we look into his past with Tessa?" Hudson asked. Why stress over it? Just check and he''ll know. "No checking!" Landon refused immediately. That was Tessa''s privacy. If she didn''t want to talk, he wouldn''t use those methods to find out. "Alpha, why are you doing this to yourself?" Nathaniel really didn''t get it. It was an easy problem to solve, so why sit here drinking alone? "This is the bare minimum of respect. I don''t want to hear her past from anyone else. I want her to tell me herself." If he couldn''t earn her trust, he didn''t deserve to be with her. "Fine! But if Ysabel had someone else in her heart, I wouldn''t be able to hold back," Nathaniel said. Cameron shot back, "Do you really think you''re on the same level as Alpha?" Hudson added with a smirk, "Not even close." Nathaniel was left speechless. 984 13:26 Wed, 30 Apr Chapter 154 Chapter 154 You Are Courting Death! 75% +8 Pearls Yardley brought Winona to visit the Lawson family at Thunder Pack, hoping Connor could help him reim everything that belonged to him. "Connor, I had no other choice but toe to you. The next Sinir Corp shareholders'' meeting is about to begin, and I hope you can help me." After listening for so long, Connor fully understood. To put it simply, Yardley wanted to continue serving as the president of Sinir Corp, but the current situation was very unfavorable for him. It was almostughable-his own daughter, whom he had always belittled, had forced him to seek help from someone else. Connor felt disdain in his heart but politely responded on the surface. "I understand what you''re saying. I have other matters to attend to, so I''ll leave you both to it." Hearing this, Yardley finally felt relieved. "Connor, I knew you''d help me. Alright, you go ahead, I won''t bother you anymore." Yardley said with a cheerful smile. As Connor prepared to leave, Winona immediately followed him. "Connor, thank you." Winona felt that Connor''s willingness to help her father was entirely because of her. Connor didn''t even nce at her. "Is there something else?" Winona tugged at her skirt, unsure of what to say. "If not, I''ll leave now." Connor left without another word. Winona stood there, her eyes misting over. She suddenly lost her confidence. Will Connor really marry me? At Navoris High. During the break, Winona came to find Tessa. The moment Ysabel saw Winona, her mood soured. What is this woman doing here? Is she trying to grab attention again? "Winona, when will you ever stop? Tessie doesn''t want to talk to you, so why don''t you just go away?" There were always people like that in the world-when others ignored them, they still insisted on getting in the way. Chapter 154 You Are Courting Death! 0000075%¡ã +8 Pearls At the mention of his name, Tessa impatiently interrupted, "Winona, you''re really annoying. I told you, stop trying to get attention in front of me. What happens between you and Connor is your business, not mine. I''m not the least bit curious about it." Tessa decided to say it onest time, hoping Winona wouldn''t keep showing up in front of her. "Is that so? I hope so too, Tessa. But don''t show up in front of Connor again. Don''t act cheap." "Winona, clean up your mouth, or I won''t be polite." Ysabel stepped in front of Tessa protectively. Winona sneered. "A worthless person protecting another worthless person. This scene is just stupid andughable." "Winona, you..." Ysabel was furious. She tried to snap back, but Tessa held her back and coldly spoke, "When ites to stupid, no one''s more foolish than you, Winona. You specially came here to say all this nonsense because you''re not sure about Connor, right? You''re afraid he doesn''t love you, so you came here to say all this to me." Tessa''s words hit the mark, and Winona seethed with anger. "What? Do you still want to get back together with Connor?" Winona shouted hysterically. "Connor is mine, and no one can take him away." "Take him?" Tessa smiled, her expression a mix of charm and indifference. "Do I need to take him? I don''t have to do anything. Connor is trying so hard to get my forgiveness." Winona was so furious that she couldn''t say a word, her chest heaving. If it weren''t for school rules, she really would''ve shredded Tessa''s mouth. "Calm down, don''t kill yourself with anger. You can''t even use me of anything." Tessa didn''t want to bother with her, but since Winona insisted oning over to cause trouble, Tessa decided not to hold back. Seeing this, Ysabel looked at Tessa with admiration. No blood, no death! Just like I expected, it''s Tessa! "Let''s go!" Tessa turned to leave, and Ysabel immediately followed. Winona couldn''t hold back her emotions any longer. Using the power of her wolf, she swiftly ran behind Tessa and reached out to push her. "Tessie, be careful." Tessa had already sensed Winona''s movements and nimbly dodged the attack. But Ysabel, who was behind her, instinctively lunged toward Tessa and was pushed down the stairs by Winona. "Ysabel!" 13:26 Wed, 30 Apr &? Chapter 154 You Are Courting Death! "Winona, you''re courting death!" With her words, an invisible pressure spread out from her body. 984 Chapter 155 Chapter 155 I Do Not Want You to Get Hurt 75% +8 Pearls The next moment, Tessa grabbed Winona by the cor and mmed her forcefully against the wall. With a loud bang, Winona''s back hit the wall hard, and she couldn''t help but cry out in pain. "What... What do you want to do?" Winona looked at Tessa, unable to shake the feeling of fear. At that moment, Tessa''s aura became extremely sharp, like an enraged she-wolf, ready to strike a deadly blow at any moment. Winona tapped into the strength of the wolf, trying to break free, but she couldn''t move her an inch. "Since you seek death, I''ll grant it to you," Tessa sneered coldly, grabbing Winona''s hair and preparing to m her head into the wall. "Tessa, no!" Seeing that Tessa was about to strike with full force, Ysabel immediately shouted, "Navoris High doesn''t allow random violence! You''ll be expelled!" Ysabel, in a panic, stood up and tried to stop her, but she fell painfully to the ground again. "Ah, it hurts..." Ysabel was terrified of pain, and her eyes were already red. "Tessie, my legs hurt." Hearing Ysabel''s cry of pain, Tessa immediately dropped Winona as if she were trash. Winona was thrown hard to the floor, unable to get up for a while. "This isn''t over." Tessa said, then immediately returned to Ysabel''s side. "It''s okay, I''m here!" Tessa picked up Ysabel and ran toward the school clinic. Winona, watching Tessa carry Ysabel, had aplicated expression on her face. When did Tessa get this strong? Without the power of a wolf, she had still unleashed such tremendous force. When she held her down, Winona couldn''t even break free. It was something Winona, who had awakened her wolf powers long ago, found hard to believe. After all, in the werewolf world, those who hadn''t awakened or used their wolf power couldn''t generate such explosive strength. On the way to the clinic, Tessa secretly checked Ysabel''s injuries. Fortunately, there were no bone injuries, which made Tessa rx a little. Nico happened to spot them and rushed over. ???? 75%- 13:27 Wed, 30 Apr Chapter 155 I Do Not Want You to Get Hurt "Tessa, let me carry her!" She must be tired carrying another girl! "No need." Tessa remained calm, not out of breath, as she carried Ysabel into the clinic. When she noticed Nico was still there, Tessa coldly ordered, "You can go out now." "I can help." "I need to check her body. Do you want to see?" Nico rubbed his nose and could only leave. Tessa locked the door. "Take off your clothes." Though they were both girls, hearing Tessa say something so bold still made Ysabel blush. "Tessie, I''m fine. It''s just a little scrape." Tessa didn''t respond, continuing to stare at her. Under that gaze, Ysabel had no choice but to remove her school uniform. Tessa examined her and found a few serious scrapes. +8 Pearls She searched the cab for some suitable ointment and carefully applied it to Ysabel''s wounds. "Tessie, I''m really fine. Let''s go back to the ssroom!" Ysabel insisted, not wanting to worry Tessa, though her tone was stiff. "I''ll call Landon to take you for a check-up." Although it didn''t seem serious, Tessa still hoped she could get a full check-up at the werewolf hospital. "No, really, I''m fine," Ysabel said, pulling Tessa''s arm. "Tessie, Winona is so malicious. She attacked you from behind. You should stay away from her in the future." "Ysabel, in situations like this, don''t get involved. She''s no match for me." "Tessie, I just wanted to help you." Ysabel thought about the moment when Tessa had pinned Winona down, unable to move, and couldn''t help but feel disappointed. "But my help seemed unnecessary..." "Thanks for your help. If it weren''t for you, I would have been the one pushed down." Tofort Ysabel, Tessa told a little white lie. Then, she spoke seriously, "But as your friend, I don''t want you to get hurt because of me." She hated this feeling. Every bit of her strength came from the desire to protect the people she cared about. Chapter 156 Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 156 What Do I Mean to You? +8 Pearls When Tessa told Ysabel that she had helped her, Ysabel immediately broke into a smile. All this time, it had always been Tessa taking care of her. This time, she could finally do something for Tessa. "Tessie, I''m really fine." "You''re fine this time, but who can guarantee next time?" Tessa said seriously. "You can''t do something so reckless again. You haven''t awakened a wolf, you can''t heal yourself. What if you get seriously hurt?" Ysabel didn''t regret what she had done at all. If she had another chance, she would still make the same choice. Even though she knew Tessa was strong, deep down, Ysabel always felt like Tessa was the same as her- without a wolf, there was no way to win against those who had awakened theirs. She couldn''t help muttering, "But you don''t have a wolf either. You can''t heal. I don''t want to see you get hurt." Hearing her quiet mumble, Tessa''s heart melted instantly. Silly girl... But sadly, she still couldn''t tell her the truth. One day, she would protect Ysabel well and never let her get hurt again. Tessa couldn''t find the words to describe how she felt, so she gave Ysabel a heartfelt hug. Then, she called Landon. Before long, Landon and Nathaniel arrived at Navoris High. They got out of the car and rushed straight into the school clinic. "Ysabel, are you okay?" Nathaniel came in and immediately checked her over. "I''m fine! Really, I''m fine. Look at me. Don''t I look perfectly okay? You don''t have to worry so much." Landon nced at Ysabel. Once he was sure she was all right, he didn''t say much. "What about you? Are you hurt?" Landon looked Tessa up and down. Tessa shook her head. "I''m fine." By her current state, there weren''t many people who could hurt her easily. ¡°Let''s go. Take Ysabel to the hospital for a proper checkup," Tessa said. Ysabel got down from the bed. She knew if she didn''t go to the hospital today, these three wouldn''t leave her alone, so she agreed to go along. When Nathaniel saw her getting up to walk, he immediately stopped her. 09:24 Thu, 1 May 0 Chapter 156 What Do I Mean to You? chance to refuse. He just scooped her up. Since Landon had heard Ysabel was injured, he''d only brought one car. * 81%1 48 Pearls Nathaniel ced her carefully in the back seat. Landon opened the passenger door for Tessa and got behind the wheel himself. "Don''t worry. Ysabel''s okay," Landon reassured Tessa. "Mr. Thorne, your niece is the one who got hurt." Shouldn''t he be more concerned? "Good thing it wasn''t you who got hurt." The words slipped out naturally from Landon. Tessa had no idea how to respond. Nathaniel shouted, "Alpha, that''s too much! It''s not okay for Ysabel to get hurt either!" "Uncle Landon, do you have something against metely?" Ysabel asked angrily. Landon gave her a nce in the rearview mirror, his look saying, Figure it out yourself. She''s always hogging Tessa''s time. How am I supposed to get closer to her? And now she has the nerve to ask? At the hospital, Nathaniel took Ysabel to get checked out. ? Landon and Tessa sat in the waiting area. Neither of them was particrly talkative. Landon had a lot of questions, but since Tessa hadn''t said anything, he didn''t ask. "Mr. Thorne, Ysabel got hurt because of me. But don''t worry, I''ll handle it myself." This was her issue. She wanted to solve it on her own, and didn''t like others interfering. Hearing that, Landon finally frowned. "Tessa, what exactly do I mean to you?" 1.0K 1 Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Someone You Can Rely On 81%1 +8 Pearls "Mr. Thorne?" Tessa tilted her head and looked at him in confusion, unsure what he meant by that question. "You keep saying you''ll handle your own problems. You never let me help. Have you never thought of me as someone you could rely on?" Landon finally voiced the question that had been weighing on his heart for a long time. Tessa froze for a second. She seemed to catch a sh of defeat in his eyes, and for a moment, she didn''t know what to say. But almost instantly, Landon returned to his usual self. ¡°Sorry. I shouldn''t have said that to you." Landon had never lost control like this before. As the Alpha of the Nightshade Pack, Montedra''s most powerful ruler, he was always decisive and sharp, whether dealing with pack matters or facing enemies. Nothing ever fazed him. As the head of Thorne Corp, he was just as capable in the business world, alwaysposed and in control. But in front of Tessa, he lost that control. ¡°I...¡± Tessa started to say something, but didn''t know how to exin what she was feeling. What happened five years ago had taught her one thing-no matter what, the only person she could truly depend on was herself. Even family bound by blood, even the closest friends, could walk away and betray her. That was why, after meeting Samuel in Falindale, she was taken to the hellish training camp, where she went through a full-scale transformation. There, she encountered many unbelievable things. Through countless rounds of extreme training, she finally awakened her wolf- Emma. Samuel, an advanced-level healer, understood her condition. He once exined that her body had been far too weak to handle the violent surge of power that came with a White Wolf''s awakening. That was why the awakening never happened before. But after the brutal training, her physical condition improved drastically. Her strength and endurance had reached unprecedented levels, enough to support coexisting with a powerful White Wolf. And so, Emma awakened naturally. Emma''s power merged perfectly with Tessa''s mind. Tessa could feel the wildness and force of the ancient and rare Wolf n surging inside her. After awakening Emma and gaining those abilities, Tessa had gotten used to relying only on herself. Seeing Tessa hesitate, Landon couldn''t help but sigh. "You really leave me with no way to deal with you." Tessa couldn''t help butfort him. "I''ve just gotten used to handling things on my own. It''s not that I don''t 09:24 Thu, 1 May Chapter 157 Someone You Can Rely On realize I''m someone you can rely on too." 81% 48 Pearls Two hourster, Ysabel''s examination was finished. Just like Tessa had sensed, it was only a surface injury, no bones were broken. But without a wolf, Ysabel''s body was already weaker than that of an awakened werewolf. She couldn''t heal on her own, so the pain wouldst much longer. "Alpha, Winona''s really disgusting. She tried to push Tessa, and Ysabel ended up falling instead," Nathaniel growled, his angry pheromones spreading through the room. He looked like he wanted to tear Winona apart. "You don''t need to get involved in this," Landon said. "But Alpha, she hurt Ysabel!" Landon shot him a look. Nathaniel shut his mouth. Ysabel spoke up, full of frustration. "Tessie, I think we really should teach Winona a lesson. Who knows what she''ll try next?" "Yeah. Don''t worry. Now that I know you''re okay, I''m in the mood to y with her," Tessa said, the corners of her lips lifting into a cold smirk. There was something wicked in her smile, charming, but bone-chilling. With fresh hatred added to old grudges, she wasn''t going to let Winona off the hook. 1.0K (li) Chapter 158 Chapter 158 He Had Lost His Chance Because she was injured, Ysabel didn''t attend evening ss. Landon took leave on behalf of both Ysabel and Tessa. 0.81% +8 Pearls Ysabel didn''t want her family to know she had fallen down the stairs, so she came straight to Wisteria Apartment. "Ysabel,e stay at my ce! Think about it, it''s just you and Tessa here, and no one''s really taking care of you." "No, I want to stay here with Tessie," Ysabel said firmly. "Then I''ll stay here too." "What are you doing here? There''s no room for you in this ce," Ysabel said, trying to drive Nathaniel away. Wisteria Apartment was a two-story loft with more than two thousand square feet, but there were only three rooms suitable for sleeping. "I don''t mind. I can sleep on the couch!" Nathaniel really didn''t ask for much. "Alpha, let me stay here with Ysabel!" "She doesn''t need you to take care of her," Landon refused tly. Sigh... Nathaniel let out a long sigh. Even though he was the Beta of the Nightshade Pack, second only to the Alpha, he still felt like he was stuck at the bottom of the rank. In the end, Nathaniel swallowed his pride and stayed at Wisteria Apartment. After dinner, Tessa got a phone call from Walter. "Tessie, Connor came back. Are you alright?" Walter sounded worried. "Grandpa, there was never anything between me and Connor. Don''t worry. He won''t affect me at all." "True. Landie is better than Connor in every way." Five years ago, when that incident happened, Connor didn''t choose to stand by Tessa. That meant he had already lost his chance. "Grandpa..." Why does Grandpa have to bring up Landon? "Have some water." Landon brought Tessa a ss of water. On the other end of the line, Walter heard Landon''s voice and got excited. "Tessie, Landon is with you, isn''t 09.24 mu, May WW Chapter 158 He Had Lost His Chance "Grandpa, what could you possibly want to say to him?" The two had barely met a few times. "Just give him the phone." 2010 +8 Pearls Tessa always agreed to Walter''s requests as long as they weren''t over the top. So at that moment, she handed the phone to Landon. "My grandpa. He wants to say a few words to you." Landon took the phone. "Grandpa, it''s been a while. It''s me, Landie." Landon''s voice lost its Alpha pressure and carried more respect. "Landie?" Nathaniel was stunned when he heard the Alpha actually call himself ¡°Landie.¡± He felt like the world had turned upside down. Ysabel thought to herself, Looks like Uncle Landon is really serious about Tessie. I''ve never seen him so humble before. Not even with Grandpa at home. "Landie! Come visit me with Tessie when you have time." Walter genuinely liked Landon and truly believed he could protect Tessa well. "Alright, Grandpa. I''ll definitely visit you with Tessa when I get the chance." "Take good care of Tessie." Walter chatted with Landon for over ten minutes before finally letting him return the phone to Tessa. "Tessie, I think Landie is actually pretty great. He''s a hundred times better than Connor." "Grandpa, more than a hundred times better." Landon and Connor weren''t even on the same level. There was no need topare them on the same scale. "Yes, you''re right!" Hearing Tessa say that, Walter finally felt at ease. Whatever happened between Connor and Winona, it had nothing to do with Tessa anymore. He could tell that Landon truly cared for Tessa. That was enough. "Remember toe see me when you have time." "Okay. I''lle back in a few days." Samuel hadn''t returned from Yalvaria yet. Once he did, she still needed to find a chance to ask Walter to get a full-body scan. Surgery had to be done. That silver bullet fragment in Walter''s brain was like a time bomb. If it wasn''t removed, it would always be a hidden threat. Most Wolf n healers wouldn''t dare to take on this surgery, but she had full confidence in Samuel. After all, he was an advanced-level Wolf n healer. Everything she knew about medicine, she had learned from him. Chapter 159 Chapter 159 His Chosen Mate After hanging up the phone, Tessa sat down next to Ysabel. "Does it still hurt?" Ysabel smiled and said, "Tessie, I''m fine! It doesn''t hurt at all." Although she was delicate, this time, because she wanted to protect Tessa, she didn''t feel any pain. 001% +8 Pearls "Well, who was crying when I was applying medicine just now." Nathaniel didn''t spare Ysabel any face. Ysabel kicked him in the waist. "You j*rk, Nathaniel! Don''t you care about my dignity?" "Look at her, full of energy. She is fine, you don''t need to worry," Landon said, his expression indifferent. Ysabel was speechless. Alright! In front of Tessie, Uncle Landon doesn''t care about me anymore, not in his heart or his eyes. Why should I humiliate myself further? "Well, if there''s nothing else, I''ll go to sleep," Tessa said as she stood up and returned to her room. "Alpha, I''ve never seen you be so humble toward anyone before! You''ve really decided on Tessa, huh!" Landon ignored him. Nathaniel rubbed his nose, cautiously reminding him, "Alpha, have you considered that Tessa''s background doesn''t match yours? And she hasn''t even awakened as a wolf..." For these two to be together, both the Thorne family elders and the Nightshade Pack''s tribal elders would probably never agree. Hearing this, Ysabel immediately disagreed. "Nathaniel, what are you talking about? How is Tessie not good enough for Uncle Landon? If anyone''s not good enough, it''s my uncle who isn''t good enough for Tessa! He''s ten years older than her!" Ysabel spoke passionately. But after finishing, she realized Landon was looking at her with a murderous gaze. Ysabel immediately shrank behind Nathaniel. "Uncle Landon, I didn''t mean it like that, I just...¡± Oh no, it''s Nathaniel''s fault! Uncle Landon looks really scary now! What should I do? Tessie is already in her room, no one can save me! "Nathaniel, don''t say things like that again. Whether she''s good enough or not, I decide. If I say she''s good enough, she is," Landon spoke firmly, radiating the pressure of an Alpha. Tessa was his chosen mate. Nothing anyone said mattered. "Okay, I understand." 09:24 Thu, 1 May 0 Chapter 159 His Chosen Mate Unlike many people, when Alpha was angry, he was even calmer. And right now, he was truly angry because someone had said Tessa wasn''t good enough. "Go to sleep." "Okay." Ysabel immediately jumped off the couch and rushed to her room. Thankfully, it seemed like Landon didn''t care about what she had said. When it was just the two of them, Landonzily asked, "Nathaniel, am I really getting old?" "No way!" What''s wrong with Alpha? He''s quite scary. "Alpha, you''re only 27! In the prime of your life, this is the best time for a man!" "The prime of my life?" +8 Pearls "That''s not important. What''s important is that you know how many females admire you, right? And you''re saying you''re getting old? Don''t scare me, please!" "What''s the point of how many? I only need one." Nathaniel fell silent. Having been with Alpha all this time, it was the first time he realized Alpha was such a deeply affectionate person. After all, Alpha had never shown any interest before. "Alpha, do you think you''re falling too quickly? Or are you just feeling this way because she saved you?" "Do you think I''m like you, not even knowing my own feelings?" Nathaniel sat there, doubting his life. What''s wrong with me? I just like Ysabel! Forget it, he wouldn''t dare challenge Alpha! The next morning, Tessa got up to drink some water, and as she stepped out, she bumped into Landon at the door. Still groggy from sleep, Tessa appearedzy. The cor of her nightgown was too big and slid to the side, exposing her smooth, round shoulder. Her beautiful corbone was a fatal temptation to Landon. As an Alpha, he was particrly sensitive to everything about his desired mate. Tessa''s unintentional disy stirred his wolf instincts within him. Seeing the person in front of her, Tessa suddenly remembered that there were two big men in the house. She was about to return to her room to change when Landon suddenly mmed her against the wall. Trapped by him, Tessa raised herzy, beautiful blue eyes, meeting the gaze of the man who had just woken 1. up. "Mr. Thorne..." 212 09:24 Thu, 1 May O Chapter 159 His Chosen Mate 20170 +8 Pearls Landon''s eyes were already burning with desire. Just waking up, Tessa''s voice was sultry, seductive, and even somewhat indifferent. Such a voice made him feel an instant tension in his lower body, and something inside his pants stirred... 1.0K 33 Chapter 160 Chapter 160 A Punishing Kiss Cough! Tessa noticed the bulge in Landon''s pants and awkwardly looked away, unable to meet his gaze. +8 Pearls At that moment, her cheeks flushed with a hint of red, and her heart pounded uneasily in her chest She could feel the intense heat radiating off Landon, mixed with the distinct scent of his pine pheromones, carrying an invisible force that both oppressed and attracted her. It enveloped her tightly, as if silently dering his desire and possessiveness. Suddenly, Landon lowered his head and ced a kiss on her forehead. Tessa froze for a moment, then bit her lower lip. Is Landon doing this to intentionally provoke me? Seeing her teeth bite down on her soft, pink lip, the man felt an electric current surge through him. A gleam shed in his eyes, like a hungry wolf spotting its prey. His throat involuntarily moved as a low, almost inaudible growl escaped his nose. No one knew how much restraint he had used to keep from pulling Tessa into his arms, kissing her fiercely, and iming her! Landon took a deep breath, trying to calm the desire in his body, and reached out to adjust her nightgown cor. His fingertips brushed against her exposed skin, sparking a me that made Tessa''s heartbeat quicken with each movement. "Put your clothes back on. I''m actually not as much of a gentleman as you think," he said, struggling to maintain control. Tessa blushed and said, "Sorry, I was half-asleep. I forgot you and Nathaniel were here." She had been alone recently, and after a good night''s sleep, she had forgotten about the presence of the two men. This time, Landon gave her a punishing kiss on her lips. "Am I someone you can forget so easily?" Well, Landon is kind of petty. I already said I was half-asleep! Ysabel opened the door and came out, only to see Landon pinning Tessa against the door, kissing her. For a moment, she waspletely stunned. What should I do now? Should I go back to my room? Or should I just greet them casually? Before she could decide, Tessa had already seen her. Noticing Tessa''s gaze, Landon turned and saw Ysabel. 09:25 Thu, 1 May Chapter 160 A Punishing Kiss 88130 +8 Pearls "You two go downstairs. I''m going back to my room to take a shower," Landon said and then returned to his room. Tessa was speechless. The awkwardness of the morning passed. After breakfast, Tessa and Ysabel went to school together. Yesterday, Winona had done something bad, and today she was afraid to face Tessa, especially remembering how powerful Tessa had been the day before-so strong that Winona couldn''t resist. She felt even more fearful now and tried to stay hidden in ss, avoiding going out. However, everyone has to eat, drink, and use the bathroom. She couldn''t hold it anymore, so she went to the restroom. And, as fate would have it, the person she most wanted to avoid was the one she ran into. She had just walked out of the bathroom when she ran straight into Tessa waiting outside! Winona didn''t want to seem too scared, so she straightened her back. She tried to reassure herself that there was nothing to be afraid of-this was school, Tessa wouldn''t dare do anything to her, especially with so many people around. Yet, as she walked ahead, Tessa silently followed her. Not a word was spoken, but the more silent Tessa became, the more anxious Winona felt. Unable to bear it any longer, Winona turned a corner where there were no people. "Tessa, what exactly do you want?" Winona snapped. "Don''t forget, this is school!" Tessa sneered disdainfully, "So what if it''s school? You think I can''t do anything to you here? Winona, I have to say, you really are a little too naive and kind ofughable." She had hurt Ysabel, so there was no way she''d get off easy. Tessa had never been one to let things slide, and Winona should''ve known that by now. 1.0K Chapter 161 Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 161 She Is a Monster 81%1 +8 Pearls "What do you even want? Ysabel''s fine! It was just a scrape! Are you seriously going to kill me over that?" Winona still refused to believe that Tessa would actually kill someone. "Tessa, I''m warning you, there are cameras in the hallway. Touch me and see what happens." Winona was actually scared, but in front of Tessa-the useless freak without a wolf-she refused to back down. From the moment Winona was born, she believed that she was the pride of the Sinir family, the hope of the Frostmoon Pack. Yet somehow, Tessa-a pathetic girl who couldn''t even awaken her wolf-ended up with Grandpa''s favor, shares in Sinir Corp, and all those incredible men around her. To Winona, Tessa was nothing but a defective failure! No matter how tough she acted, that would never change! Tessa stepped closer, one step at a time. She reached out and grabbed Winona''s neck. Winona couldn''t breathe. Murderous intent poured from Tessa''s entire body, a rage that came from the depths of her soul. Her eyes glowed faintly red, her fingers hard as steel as they locked around Winona''s throat. "Kill you? Winona, do you think I''ve never killed anyone before? I told you, if you want to live peacefully, stay far away from me. But why can''t you understand that? I haven''t even made you pay for what happened five years ago, and now you keep jumping around in front of me. What is it? Are you really not afraid to die?" Winona felt an overwhelming force holding her down. She couldn''t fight back at all. The hand around her throat tightened slowly, and she could only watch as the air slipped further and further away from her. The choking was unbearable. In that moment, she could feel how close death really was. She was truly terrified. She never expected Tessa to go this far on school grounds. She tried to summon her wolf to shift forms, but found the connectionpletely severed. She couldn''t ess her wolf, couldn''t shift. She was like prey with its throat in a predator''s jaws,pletely at Tessa''s mercy. She was really going to die. Winona thrashed wildly, waving her hands, desperate to escape Tessa''s grip. Winona was too scared. The girl in front of her was terrifying. Just when Winona thought it was over, Tessa finally let go. "Remember this. Don''t show up in front of me again. And stay away from Ysabel too. Next time, it won''t be this simple." 2.01% Chapter 161 She Is a Monster longer, she would''ve died. The fear, the suffocation-it was still wrapped around her. Tessa really had tried to kill her. And she could''ve done it easily, without giving her a chance to fight back. Even after Tessa had been gone for a long time, Winona still couldn''t shake the terror. She fumbled for her phone and called Connor. When he saw her name, Connor hung up and went back to reading his documents. But not a secondter, the phone rang again. +8 Pearls In the end, Connor answered. No matter what, Winona had once saved his life, so he tried to help her whenever he could. "Connor, help me... I''m dying," Winona sobbed as soon as the call connected. Connor frowned. "What happened? Where are you? Don''t panic, I''ming now." He drove straight to Navoris High. The security guard at the gate wouldn''t let him in, so he got out and walked to the building. When he saw Winona copse at the bottom of the stairs, his eyes turned ice cold. The moment she saw him, Winona burst into tears. "Connor, I thought I''d never see you again. I really thought I was going to die." She was trembling from head to toe. Her fear was real. So she called the one person she most wanted to rely on-Connor. She wanted his sympathy. She wanted him to care. And she wanted him to finally see Tessa for who she really was-a monster who didn''t deserve his love. 1.0K Chapter 162 Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 162 A Perfect Match Connor saw the bruises on Winona''s neck and frowned deeply. "Winona, tell me what exactly happened?" 301% +8 Pearls Winona, who had already awakened as a wolf, should''ve been able to heal from ordinary wounds by now. But the marks on her neck were still so clear-it was obvious this wasn''t a normal injury. "Connor, I was so scared. I really thought I was going to die." Seeing Winona shaking all over, Connor couldn''t bear it. He picked her up in his arms. "I''m taking you to the hospital first. We''ll talk after you get checked out." Winona wrapped her arms around Connor''s neck as he carried her downstairs. "Connor, don''t leave me... I''m really scared to be alone." Connor didn''t respond. Between him and Winona, he knew he couldn''t give her everything she wanted. The twelfth-grade students saw the tall, handsome Connor carrying Winona away and began whispering among themselves. "Oh my goodness! That guy is so hot!" "You don''t know him? That''s Connor Lawson, heir to the Thunder Pack''s next Alpha! He''s a legend from Navoris High. People say he and Winona are a couple." "Yeah, I heard that too. I also heard Tessa has a thing for Connor." "Tessa? Please. She''s delusional. Why would someone like Connor ever look at a disgrace like her?" "Seriously, Connor and Winona are such a perfect match!" "He is carrying Winona! I''m so jealous. I wish he was carrying me!" "Why do you think Winona got hurt? Could it be Tessa? She''s always been jealous of her, right?" "A loser with no wolf, who was already fooling around with Rogues at twelve? She''s got no right to be jealous of Winona!" "I think it was Tessa too. You didn''t see how pale Winona looked. Tessa might not have a wolf, but they say she''s got all kinds of strange tricks." "Tessa is seriously nasty!" "Shut up, all of you! Say one more word and I''ll rip your mouths off." Ysabel couldn''t take it anymore. Connor? What is so great about him? As if Tessie would ever like someone like that. Uncle Landon is way better than Connor in every way! "Ysabel, you should stay away from that girl. She even attacked her own sister!" 09:25 Thu, I may 01701 Chapter 162 A Perfect Match Ysabel was born into the most powerful family-the Thornes-and raised with a proper education. She didn''t know how to curse, so she just told them to shut up. +8 Pearls Tessa walked over and nced coldly at the group of girls. "Connor? Like I''d ever be into him." Tessa said calmly, then helped Ysabel away. "Tessie, don''t let what they said get to you," Ysabel said with concern. She knew Tessa was brave, but hearing those words still made her heart ache a little. "I''m not bothered. And yeah, it was me who dealt with Winona." She did it, and she wasn''t afraid to admit it. "Was it because of me?" Ysabel had a feeling Winona deserved it anyway. "Nah, I just didn''t like her. Come on, let''s go back to ss." Tessa helped Ysabel back to the ssroom- fourth period was about to begin. After hearing that Winona got hurt, Yardley and L rushed over. When they saw that Connor was also there, they finally rxed a little. Connor had been acting distant toward Winonately, and they were worried the rtionship had changed. But seeing him here by her side meant he still cared. "Thank you, Connor," Yardley said. Connor only nodded and moved away from the bedside. "Winnie, what happened? How did you get hurt like this?" "Mom, it was Tessie. I don''t even know why she did it." Winona sobbed. "What? Tessa? That girl''spletely out of control!" Yardley snapped. "What does she even want?" "Dad, I really don''t know..." Winona looked innocent. She snuck a nce at Connor, trying to figure out where he stood in all of this. 1.0K Chapter 163 Chapter 163 She Was Terrifying +8 Pearls Connor furrowed his brow deeply. "Winona, I think there must be some kind of misunderstanding here. Tessa isn''t a bad kid." "Connor, you don''t believe me? Are you saying I''m falsely using her?" Winona''s eyes filled with tears. How could he not believe me? "I just feel like Tessa isn''t a bad person. Besides, she hasn''t even awakened her wolf. How could she cause you this kind of injury that won''t heal?" "So you mean I''m framing her?" Winona''s tears fell instantly, her expression delicate and pitiful. "I really don''t know how Tessa had the strength to hurt me like this, but the truth is, she''s the one who did it!" "Alright, I''ll look into this myself. You should just stay home and rest for the next few days. Don''t go back to school." Connor sounded frustrated. He clearly didn''t want to keep talking about it. "Connor..." I''m already in the hospital, and he still won''t stay with me? "Winnie, Connor just got back to the country. He still has a lot of things to take care of. Don''t bother him anymore." After Yardley said that, she got up to walk Connor out. Only L and Winona remained in the hospital room. "Winnie, was it really Tessie?" Winona looked at her mother with hurt in her eyes. "Mom, what do you mean? Do you think I''m making it up too?" "I don''t mean that. I just have the same doubt as Connor. Tessa hasn''t awakened her wolf, how could she hurt you like this?" L, like Connor, didn''t quite believe her. "I just don''t want you and your sister to fall out over a man." "I''m not lying!" Winona was furious. Even her own mother didn''t believe her. "Alright, fine. If you''re not lying, then just drop it. From now on, don''t mess with Tessa anymore. Focus on staying with Connor and get him to propose as nned." L still didn''t believe her. After all, it really went against everything they knew about how the werewolf world worked. In the end, L chose to believe what made sense to her. She thought this whole thing was something Winona staged herself. A way to get Connor''s attention and make Tessa look bad. Winona was even angrier. Her mother clearly still didn''t believe her! 09.25 Inu, I may Chapter 163 She Was Terrifying +8 Pearls Even without awakening her wolf, her power had been overwhelming-so overwhelming that Winona hadn''t been able to fight back at all. She was sure that Tessa really would''ve killed her. Connor returned to the Thunder Pack, hoping to help his uncle, the Alpha, with official matters, but no matter what he did, he couldn''t calm down. So, he drove aimlessly around Navoris. By the time it hit five o''clock, he still couldn''t stop himself from pulling up in front of Navoris High. He stayed in the car, waiting. Last time, he hadn''t had a chance to properly talk to Tessa. Today, he thought they needed to. Finally, after finishing three majorb experiments, Kevin let Nico and Tessa go. Nico and Tessa stepped out for dinner, only to spot Connor''s car. "What is it?" Nico asked when he saw Tessa suddenly stop walking. As soon as he saw here out, Connor pushed open the door, stepped out with his long legs, and walked toward her. "Tessa, have dinner with me," he said. There were things he really needed to say to her face. Nico gave the man a once-over. This man clearly has a strong presence. Isn''t he Winona''s boyfriend? What is he doing here, looking for Tessa? "You''re here to ask why I hurt Winona, right? Forget dinner, I''ll tell you right now." Tessa''s tone was icy. "I hurt her because I couldn''t stand her. I wanted to shut her up. So? Does that answer satisfy you? If it does, you can leave." As she spoke, a faint chill seemed to radiate from her body, like a cold wind in winter, distant and sharp. And hidden in that chill was a trace of pressure, subtle but unmistakable-strong enough to make even Connor, the heir of the Thunder Pack Alpha, pause for just a moment. 1.0K Chapter 164 Chapter 164 Seeing You Ruins My Appetite 81% +8 Pearls Connor came back to his senses, his tone a little humble. "Tessa, I really have something to say to you. Can. you not be like this? Can''t we even just have a meal together?" "Sorry, but seeing you ruins my appetite." A sharp pain twisted in Connor''s chest. Have things between us really gotten this bad? "I know you can''t let go of what happened five years ago. Don''t worry, I''ll make things right for you." "Connor, I don''t need you meddling in my business. Make things right? Who do you think you are, some legendary werewolf hunter from the westernw enforcement division?" "Tessa, let''s go. We''ll bete for evening ss," Nico spoke up, reminding her that they still hadn''t had dinner. Tessa nodded and left with him. Connor leaned against the car door, feelingpletely defeated. Tessa wasn''t giving him.a single chance. No matter what he said, she wouldn''t listen. A few girls who were close to Winona noticed Connor hade looking for Tessa, and they immediately texted Winona to report it. Then they walked right up to Connor. "Mr. Connor, you''re back! You have to stand up for Winnie! Tessa is awful. You don''t even know how arrogant she is all the time." "Yeah! She bullies Winnie every single day. She must be jealous of you and Winnie being together." "Totally. Mr. Connor, Tessa''s really terrible." Hearing them all nder Tessa, Connor felt a tightness in his chest. Over the years, she had endured so much on her own, carrying everything by herself. And what was worse was that after everything that happened back then, he had just left, leaving her to face it all alone. "Heh," Connor scoffed coldly. "I''d love to know how an unawakened werewolf like Tessa supposedly bullied Winona, who awakened ages ago." His voice was full of sarcasm. A faint pressure of high-ranked werewolf energy leaked from him, and the air around them seemed to freeze slightly. The girls shivered without realizing it. "Don''t let me hear any more bad words about Tessa from your mouths. Also, I''m not in a rtionship with Winona." "Mr. Connor..." The girls stared in disbelief. 09.25 inu, I Mayo. Chapter 164 Seeing You Ruins My Appetite just going to leave her?" They were all furious. 4281% +2 Pearls Connor didn''t want to waste another second arguing with them. He turned and got into the car, his heart full of frustration. At the hospital, Winona had just received the text. Her pheromones were in chaos, and she was so angry she threw her phone at the wall. It hit with a loud crack and fell to the floor, the screen shattered. "Tessa!" Winona gritted her teeth. Why does she always have to mess up my life? Why can''t she just have died in Falindale? Winona''s pretty face twisted with rage. Her nails grew longer without her noticing, turning into sharp ws. The hostility of a werewolf leaked from her body uncontrobly. She wanted nothing more than to tear Tessa to pieces. The next day at lunch, Tessa didn''t go eat with Ysabel. She made an excuse and left campus. She was going to Thorne Corp to find Landon. Just a moment ago, Lina had told her she finally found out who hired the werewolf mercenaries that attacked Landon in Falindale. It wasn''t the mysterious organization Tessa had suspected, but the person behind it still wasn''t simple. Lina had spent a lot of time tracing it back. The moment she got the news, Tessa wanted to tell Landon so he could stay alert. 1.0K Chapter 165 Chapter 165 You Were Worried About Me 2010 +8 Pearls Tessa had just arrived at Thorne Corp when she was stopped by the receptionist, who refused to let her in no matter what she said. Left with no choice, Tessa called Landon. At that moment, Landon and the others were already having lunch at Jade Pavilion. When he got Tessa''s call, Landon was pleasantly surprised and instantly in a good mood. "Mr. Thorne, where are you? I''m in the lobby at Thorne Corp, are you here?" "You''re at Thorne Corp? I''ll be right there!" Landon hung up, grabbed his suit jacket, and headed out. "Alpha, we haven''t even started eating. Where are you going?" Nathaniel stood up right away and followed him. "You guys enjoy it. I''ve got something to handle. I''m heading back to Thorne Corp." Cameron, Hudson, and Nathaniel all fell silent. No need to guess, if Alpha was going back, it definitely had something to do with Tessa. He was prioritizing love over friends again. "Miss, Thorne Corp isn''t a ce for you to mess around. Please leave, alright?" "I get it-our Alpha, Mr. Thorne, is hard to resist. But he''s really not interested in women. Just go already!" The receptionist instinctively thought Tessa was like all the other female werewolves who hade with excuses to get close to Alpha. But she didn''t expect this boldness from a high school student who hadn''t even graduated. Completely clueless about the real world. Just as Landon walked in, he overheard what the receptionist was saying. Hearing that kind of talk in front of the girl he liked, Landon''s expression darkened. "Alpha?" The receptionist was startled. She hadn''t expected Landon to return at that moment. Her voice caught in her throat. ¡°Alpha, this girl insisted she was here to see you. I was just about to escort her out," she finally said. "No need. Let''s go. 90th floor." Landon gave the order. "This is Ms. Sinir. From now on, if shees to see me, bring her directly to the 90th floor." 09:25 Thu, 1 Maya 00 1 Chapter 165 You Were Worried About Me spaces were a big deal. "Exactly! Even the madam from the Thorne family has to call Alpha before she can go up!" 81% +8 Pearls "Don''t tell me she''s really Alpha''s girlfriend? I''ve never heard anything about Alpha having a girlfriend. Don''t freak me out!" Tessa followed Landon into the executive elevator and went straight to 90th floor. Landon brought her into his private suite and asked someone to bring in some food. "Why did youe all of a sudden? You haven''t eaten yet, right? Let''s eat together." Landon personally set the table for her. Tessa ced her hand over his and said seriously, "Do you know who sent those werewolf mercenaries to assassinate you in Falindale?" Landon paused. "Yeah. I know." "You''ve known all along?" Tessa was surprised. Landon gave a coldugh. "It''s not like this was their first time trying to kill me." Hearing that Landon already knew who was behind it, Tessa felt relieved. "You came here just to tell me that?" he asked. Tessa nodded. Landon''s mood brightened even more. "You were worried about me?" "Yeah." Landon couldn''t help ruffling her hair with affection. "Now that that''s out of the way, can we eat?" Now that she had said what she needed to, Tessa sat down and started eating with him. She''d helped Lina with a case the night before and barely slept. She''d felt drowsy all day. Seeing how tired she was, Landon said, "Go take a nap. I''ll wake you at two." "I should just head back." "Go lie down. I''ll take you backter." Tessa didn''t argue. She walked into the bedroom like she''d been there a hundred times andy down on Landon''s big bed. The room was decorated in cool tones. The sheets andforter were ck and made of the highest quality materials. It felt incrediblyfortable. 61.. 1:1 1. : 1. 1. 09:25 Inu, I may w Chapter 165 You Were Worried About Me At some point, she actually fell asleep on his bed. She slept deeply. When Landon came in and saw her sound asleep on his bed, he felt a deep sense of satisfaction. But when he saw the pained expression on her face, his heart clenched. 1.0K 81% Chapter 166 Chapter 166 You Are Too Irresistible Is she having a nightmare? Why does her face look so full of pain? +8 Pearls Landon walked over and knelt on the bed, holding one of Tessa''s hands. With his other hand, he gently patted her shoulder. In her nightmare, Tessa suddenly felt a sense of peace. The pain on her stunning face faded, reced by a sweet calm. Landon stayed in that position for a long time. Only after making sure she was sound asleep did he get off the bed. He stood at the edge, just watching her. It turned out that simply standing there, looking at her, brought him a deep sense of satisfaction. Tessa didn''t expect to sleep so well. When she woke up, it was already 3:30. As she stepped out of the room, she saw Landon working in the living room. He waspletely focused when he worked, and Tessa didn''t want to bother him. She nned to quietly leave on her own. But just as she took two steps, he looked up. "Come here." She didn''t even know why-Tessa was never someone who liked being ordered around. But this time, she quietly walked over to him. Landon held out his hand. Tessa didn''t understand. Seeing how confused she looked, Landon chuckled with delight. He pulled her to sit down beside him. "Don''t worry. I already asked for leave for you. You don''t need to go to school this afternoon." "Didn''t we agree you''d wake me up when it was time? Why didn''t you?" Tessa''s voice was stillzy and drowsy from just waking up. It had a unique charm. Landon couldn''t help but pull her into his arms and kiss her on the cheek. "You''re just too irresistible." Tessa looked up at him. That look on her face stirred something even deeper in his heart. He leaned in and kissed her lips. Tessa froze, shocked, staring at him. "Mr. Thorne..." "Don''t let other men touch you. If they do, I''ll lose my mind." ?? 81%?? Chapter 166 You Are Too Irresistible And all of his self-control copsed in front of her. Tessa blushed from her cheeks to the tips of her cars. Her shy expression pleased him. Landon felt like he was in a great mood. Tessa red at him, trying to climb off hisp. If anyone came in and saw the two of them like this, they''d definitely start getting ideas! "Let go of me." Tessa was annoyed. Of course, she knew Landon had ulterior motives toward her. +8 Pearls But up until now, he had still been fairly polite. She had forgotten-at his core, this man was a fierce and powerful Alpha wolf. Once he set his sights on something, he would use every bit of patience and strategy to pursue it until his "prey" waspletely his. Landon locked her in his arms. "Did you hear me clearly? There are too many males around you. I don''t want to wait anymore." There were so many strong and talented male wolves trying to win her over. He couldn''t help but worry she might be taken away. "I didn''t hear clearly. What gives you the right to ask that of me?" Hearing her say that, Landon tightened his grip. "Tessa..." But seeing the stubbornness on her face, he could only let out a sigh. In the end, he couldn''t even bring himself to raise his voice at her. Landon personally walked her out. It was work hours, and many people wereing and going. Seeing their Alpha personally escorting a girl in a school uniform downstairs-his protective attitude made every female employee at Thorne Corp envious. Cameron had brought Charlotte to deliver a document to Landon. They didn''t expect to run into him just as he was seeing Tessa off. Chapter 167 Chapter 167 You Do Not Deserve Him. 81% +8 Pearls Landon only gave a slight nod in response to Charlotte''s greeting. "Let''s go! Sign this document for me. Luckily, I got here in time. Otherwise, I wouldn''t even know where to find you," Cameron said. "Wait for me here for a bit. I''ll take you back myself," Landon reminded her again and again, not wanting her to leave alone. Only after seeing Tessa nod did Landon head upstairs with Cameron. His personal seal was still on the 90th floor. In the lobby, only Charlotte and Tessa were left. Tessa wasn''t someone who talked much, and she didn''t like Charlotte either, especially since Charlotte had once threatened her. Naturally, she sat quietly and waited, with no intention of making conversation. Charlotte felt annoyed. This girl is way too arrogaat''s so special about her anyway? She''s just temporarily staying by Landon''s side. "I heard Beauty Luxe has reached new heights under your leadership. Congrattions," Charlotte said carelessly, brushing her hair back. Tessa just gave a quiet "mm" and didn''t respond further. "Tessa, you''ve seen it too. No matter how hard you try, you and Landon are not from the same world. People should know their ce. Otherwise, they''ll only make things hard for themselves." Hearing that, Tessa couldn''t help but chuckle coldly. "Am I wrong? With your reputation, even the Lawson family from the Thunder Pack wouldn''t take you seriously, let alone the Thorne family of the Nightshade Pack. I''m telling you this for your own good. You''re young. You don''t understand these things yet." "For my own good?" Tessaughed. "Ms. Charlotte, do you really think being young means I''m stupid? You''re saying all this just to get me to stay away from Mr. Thorne, aren''t you?" Charlotte frowned, and even her delicate makeup couldn''t hide the tension in her face. But the next second, she forced a smile. They were still inside Thorne Corp, she couldn''t lose her image in public. "No, I just want you to see things clearly, that''s all." "Mr. Thorne? Others might think I''m not good enough for him, but I think, as long as I want it, I''m more than good enough." Ju, I may Chapter 167 You Do Not Deserve Him 80% +8 Pearls Charlotte almostughed out loud. "Ms. Sinir, there are a lot of things in this world that can''t be changed just because you want them to. Do you understand? Like your birth, your talent. The Thorne family is the Alpha bloodline of the Nightshade Pack. The Sinir family could never reach that high, especially you, a disgraceful daughter that even the Sinirs cast aside." "Oh, is that so? I guess I really don''t deserve Mr. Thorne then." Tessa nodded as if agreeing. "But then again, do you have the guts to say all this to Mr. Thorne? Why don''t you go tell him to stop bothering me? Honestly, I''ve been torn about whether or not to be with him. But hearing what you said, I think I need to seriously reconsider our future." "Heh. Landon bothering you? Tessa, I didn''t think you had such a big ego-you really dare to say things like that." Tessa didn''t want to waste more words. "You know perfectly well, don''t you? Whether or not you''ve ever been up to the 90th floor? Mr. Thorne personally took me up there. Do you even know what it looks like on that floor?" She hadn''t meant to argue, but since Charlotte kept trying to make her presence known, Tessa figured she might as well make her Ven more ufortable. "You!" Charlotte was so angry her whole body trembled. The aura of a high-ranked werewolf leaked from her, carrying a crushing pressure, trying to teach Tessa-a girl with no sense of her limits-a good lesson. But to her surprise, the unawakened Tessa wasn''t affected at all. She only looked back at her mockingly. That scornful expression made Charlotte even more furious. 1.0K Chapter 168 Chapter 168 Time to Let Go At that moment, Landon and Cameron stepped out of the elevator.. ????80%u +8 Pearls "I''ll handle this matter. You don''t need to worry about it," Cameron said as he walked alongside Landon, discussing work. Noticing the lingering trace of Charlotte''s pheromones in the air, Cameron frowned slightly. "Landon, Charlotte really does like you. I know you don''t feel the same, but no matter what she does in the future, I just hope you''ll let her off for my sake." Seeing Charlotte standing beside Tessa, Cameron spoke with concern. "Cameron, between us friends, there''s no need to say all that. As long as she doesn''t hurt Tessa, I''ll turn a blind eye." He and Cameron had grown up together. For something this small, he could agree. But the condition was that Charlotte couldn''t hurt Tessa. "Okay." Even with that answer, Cameron still felt uneasy. Charlotte wasn''t someone who gave up easily. He had warned her again and again, but she never listened. "Alright, let''s go." Landon walked over to Tessa. When he spoke to her, his tone was noticeably different- softer and more tender than usual. Charlotte saw it all, and her heart filled with bitter resentment. "We should go too," Cameron said to Charlotte. She had insisted oning with him to Thorne Corp just to catch a glimpse of Landon. Now she should finally give up. "Cameron, I..." Charlotte felt deeply wronged. She had worked so hard just to keep up with Landon''s pace, to stand by his side, to be a worthy Luna of the Nightshade Pack. She only slept a few hours a day, trained relentlessly to grow stronger, studied hard to get into the best university, pushed herself to improve and be someone worthy of him. But he had never seen any of it. His eyes were always on Tessa, someone with no family background, no personal strength, and a terrible reputation. "Charlotte, feelings aren''t something you can control. It''s time to let go." Landon had never brought a woman to the nieth floor-his private domain. Tessa was the only exception, and that already said everything. Charlotte was unwilling, truly unwilling to give up, but at this moment, there was nothing she could do. Still, the elders of the Thorne family and the Nightshade Pack would never ept Tessa. 09.20 Thu, I may w Chapter 168 Time to Let Go "In any case, don''t hurt Tessa. Otherwise, even I won''t be able to protect you" +8 Pearls Though the Quest family was one of the four great families of Navoris, it was nowhere near the level of the Thorne family-the Alpha family of the Nightshade Pack. Especially now, under Landon''s leadership, the Thorne family had grown even stronger, leaving the other three families far behind. At present, Landon stood as the most powerful Alpha in Montedra. No one dared provoke him. "Alright, I understand. I won''t hurt her." Charlotte answered, but in her heart she thought, As long as I don''t do it myself, what can anyone say? I''m not stupid. Landon opened the car door for Tessa and helped her in. "Are we heading to Wisteria Apartment?" It was already toote to go to school now. "Yeah." Just after they got in the car, Tessa''s phone rang. It was Nico. She nced at it and picked up the call. "Why didn''t youe to school today? Are you feeling okay?" Nico asked with concern. Without realizing it, he had gotten used to paying attention to Tessa''s every move. "No, I just had something to take care of, so I took the day off. What''s up?" ¡°Nothing much. I just wanted to ask if you''reing to theb after school?" It had only been an afternoon, but he already found himself missing her. "I''m not going to theb today." Tessa thought about going to Lightwing Orderter, and figured she probably wouldn''t have time. It had been years since shest visited Lightwing Order. She wondered how it had changed. The thought brought a little flutter of anticipation. 1.0K ell for the Alpha-less Queen 169 Chapter 169 She Is Absolutely Ruthless "Do you need anything else?" Tessa asked. "No, "Nico replied ndly. When he heard the beeping tone from the phone, Nico felt a twinge of disappointment. Still, he turned and headed to theb. Only in theb could he stop thinking about her. "Who was that?" +8 Pearls Tessa''s phone voice was loud. As an Alpha, Landon had already restrained his extremely sensitive hearing to avoid eavesdropping on her privacy, but he still recognized that it was a boy''s voice. "A ssmate." "A boy?" Landon''s grip on the steering wheel tightened. She really was good at attracting people. "Yeah. Our physics teacher asked us to work together for the physicspetition. We''ve been doing a lot of experiments recently." Tessa spoke casually, not thinking much of Nico''s call at all. "He likes you, doesn''t he?" Landon didn''t even notice. the sour edge in his voice. Tessa raised an eyebrow. "I don''t know." When it came to people who didn''t matter, Tessa never wasted energy on them. Landon was speechless. He really did have a lot of rivals. When the car reached Wisteria Apartment, Landon had business to take care of and didn''t walk her up. He turned around and went back to Thorne Corp. Back home, Tessa changed out of her school uniform and into a ck hoodie and light blue jeans. Then she grabbed a cab to Lightwing Order. Lightwing Order was located on the busiest street in Navoris, where every inch ofnd was worth a fortune. Despite that, it upied an eight-story standalone building. The outside looked rundown, but inside was apletely different world. Tessa hadn''t been here for a while. The old man at the door didn''t recognize her and wouldn''t let her in. "Miss, you must be at the wrong ce! Only staff are allowed inside. You should head back!" "I''m here to see Lina Stone." When Lightwing Order was first established, there weren''t many staff members. Later, after Lina took over, she hired a bunch of support staff. That woman never shortchanged herself. But the people she hired were mostly old men and women, so from the outside, it looked like a senior center. But these seniors were anything but ordinary. "You''re here to see Ms. Stone? Wait a sec, I''ll make a call." The old man picked up the phone and dialed Lina. 09.20 Inu, I may m Chapter 169 She Is Absolutely Ruthless +8 Pearls Lina came down to greet her personally. The other members had been busy these past few days, so Lina had been the only one holding down the fort. "Finally! Didn''t you say you''de earlier? What took you so long?" Lina couldn''t helpining. "Come on, let''s go up." Lina really knew how to enjoy life. The building originally had just one elevator. She installed two more. One went straight to the eighth floor. The other two were for the rest of the members and stopped below the eighth. Lina led Tessa to the eighth floor, which was even more impressive. "I''ve kept your office just the way it was. Come see if you like it," Lina said, taking her to the innermost room. Tessa raised an eyebrow. Since handing Lightwing Order over to Lina, she hadn''t paid it much attention. She didn''t expect Lina to renovate a whole office just for her. Lina opened the door and brought her in. The office was elegantly designed. Lina looked at her with anticipation. "Well? Do you like it? If you do,e back whenever you have time, okay? It''s so lonely here by myself!" "It''s alright." Clearly, Lina had spent a lot of money decorating the office. But Tessa preferred the sound of freedom. "Isn''t Lightwing Order doing great now? I think you''re perfect for managing it. Just settle in and take care of things." Lina was speechless. Tessa sat in the swivel chair and powered up theputer. "Come on, Phantom! Lightwing Order was your passion project. Don''t you feel anything for it?" "No." Tessa waspletely heartless. Fine. What am I even thinking, trying to talk feelings with Phantom? This girl is absolutely ruthless. Tessa took a stick of gum from her pocket, unwrapped it, popped it in her mouth, and finallyid her fingers on the keyboard. Her long, slender fingers danced across the keys, line after line of code appearing on the screen. Even someone as fast as Lina couldn''t help but sigh at the sight. The difference between people really was huge. Some people crushed everyone else without even trying. And Tessa was one of those people. Yet she kept such a low profile, always pretending, making others think she was someone easy to push around. "The firewall''s fine. Don''t worry. No one can break through mine." Tessa said with absolute confidence. 09:26 Thu, 1 May Chapter 169 She Is Absolutely Ruthless 80% +8 Pearls By the time she left Lightwing Order, it was already past eight. Tessa decided to skip her night ss. Pulling up the hood of her ck sweatshirt, she put in her earbuds and walked down the street. She hadn''t gone far before she noticed someone following her. A cold smile curled at the corner of her lips. These people really are everywhere... 1.0K Chapter 170 Chapter 170 I can handle it Just then, the phone rang. Tessa pressed the answer button. "Where are you right now?" Landon''s voice sounded urgent. "I''m outside. What''s wrong?" +8 Pearls "Send me your location. I''ming to find you." The people who tried to assassinate him were now targeting Tessa. There was no way he could sit still. "No need. I can handle it." Tessa was about to hang up. It had been a long time since she''d moved her muscles. Since it hade to this, she figured she might as well stretch them properly today. "Tessa!" Landon''s voice already carried anger. "What?" This was something she could handle on her own, no need to trouble him. Even though Landon had seen her take down more than ten werewolf mercenaries in Falindale with his own eyes, this batch was on a higher level than thest. Tessa was skilled, but after all, she hadn''t awakened as a wolf yet and was still technically underage. There was no way he wouldn''t worry. He was so worried he couldn''t control his temper anymore. Still, when he heard her casual "what," he forced himself to calm down. "Tessie, listen to me. Don''t go anywhere secluded. I''ming to you now." He had already tracked her location and was on his way. Tessa was speechless. "Mr. Thorne, I can handle this." His tone had softened, and she couldn''t bring herself to be too harsh. anymore. He was only worried about her. "Be good. Just stay there and don''t move. Wait for me." For someone as proud as Landon, his voice actually had a trace of pleading in it. Faced with a Landon like this, Tessa truly couldn''t say no. "Okay." She didn''t even know what was wrong with her. Whenever she faced Landon, she couldn''t be as cold as she was with other men. But when she saw that one of the people following her had a gun, Tessa realized she couldn''t just keep waiting. She recognized the weapon. It was specially designed to hold silver bullets. This was the busiest area in Navoris. Right now, the streets were packed. If they used a gun here, the consequences would be unimaginable. 0920 Thu, 1 May Chapter 170 I can handle it A dozen werewolf mercenaries disguised as normal wolves exchanged nces and followed her. Tessa toyed with the white cord of her earphones as she strolledzily toward an empty alley. "Move." +8 Pearls She didn''t stop until she reached the end of the alley. Then she turned around and looked at the group. "Nowhere to run, huh?" the man in front said coldly, voice full of bloodthirsty menace. "Be good and surrender, you''ll suffer less." "Run?" Tessa''s voice dripped with scorn. "You trash think I need to run?" "Heh." The man gave a coldugh. A girl who hadn''t even awakened yet so full of herself. "Take her." Several mercenaries stepped forward. Tessa was still ying with her earphones. When they moved, she pulled a piece of gum from her pocket, unwrapped it, and popped it in her mouth. Chewing slowly, she watched them. Finally, a few of them got close. Just before they could attack, Tessa slipped past them with ease. With one leap, she kicked one squarely between the legs. Tessa never liked to drag fights out. These were professional werewolf mercenaries, so she didn''t hold back. Every move struck straight at their weak spots. 1.0K Chapter 171 Chapter 171 You Are Courting Death * 3.80% +8 Pearls Seeing Tessa take down a professional werewolf mercenary in one move, the rest of them no longer dared to underestimate this girl who hadn''t even awakened her wolf. They reined in theirzy aura and exchanged a quick nce. Then another werewolf mercenary let out a low growl. Coarse, bristly hair erupted across his body, his eyes glowed an eerie green, and his fingernails lengthened into razor-sharp ws. With a furious roar, he lunged at Tessa''s throat. Tessa''s eyes sharpened. She swiftly dodged to the side, and the ws brushed past her ear without even touching a single strand of her hair. But before she could steady herself, another werewolf mercenary opened his mouth, revealing sharp fangs. and pounced at her. Tessa didn''t flinch. She bent her knees slightly, slipping under the attack, and mmed her fists into the mercenary''s waist. The werewolf howled in pain. His muscles swelled instantly, strength surging through his limbs. He swung a powerful backhand toward Tessa''s face. Tessa reacted fast. She tilted her head, dodged the blow, andnded a solid kick on his knee. A crisp crack echoed as his knee buckled, and he dropped to the ground on one knee, face twisted in pain. The rest of the half-shifted werewolf mercenaries charged at her all at once. Their growls were chilling, their wild aura thick and oppressive. One of them tried to circle from the side, aiming to grab Tessa''s legs so his teammates could strike. But Tessa saw iting. Right before he got close, she leapt high into the air, spun mid-jump, andnded a powerful kick on his shoulder. The force of the blow hurled him straight into the nearby wall. In the next breath, Tessa threw a punch at another oing mercenary, striking him square in the face. The air hissed around her fist, and the impact forced him to stumble back again and again. Tessa, with nothing but a human body, brought down the werewolf mercenaries one by one. The man leading them looked furious. Every one of these subordinates was top- tier, yet they were taken out within minutes by a girl who hadn''t even awakened her wolf. In the werewolf world, those who hadn''t awakened were always at the bottom. But she, with no trace of wolf power, had beaten these battle-hardened mercenaries like it was nothing. Who is she really? How can she defy the rules of the werewolf world and overpower itsws? "Now you''re the only one left. Come on. Let''s finish this fast," Tessa said arrogantly. "You''re courting death!" the man snapped, provoked. He shrugged off his coat. As he walked toward her, the air around him seemed to shift. 09:26 Thu, 1 May 0 Chapter 171 You Are Courting Death Instead, he pulled a gun from his belt and aimed it at the center of her forehead. The gun was loaded with silver bullets. 80% 48 Pears For werewolves, silver was deadly. No matter how strong she was, one hit would do serious damage. Even if she hadn''t awakened her wolf, the threat still loomedrge. "I don''t n to kill you. Come with us, the man said. "No," Tessa replied. She wasn''t someone who''d just go along because asked nicely. At that moment, Landon''s car pulled up at the mouth of the alley, Just knowing she had run off into this deserted alley made his chest tighten. It was too quiet inside-so quiet it was terrifying. For a split second, Landon didn''t dare to go in. But the moment he heard the bang of a gunshot, he stopped hesitating and charged straight in. 1.0K Chapter 172 Chapter 172 Nothing Else Mattered +8 Pearls However, what Landon saw was over a dozen well-trained werewolf mercenaries lying on the ground, groaning in pain. One of the men had a bullet wound through his wrist, and blood was still flowing. In Tessa''s hand was a special kind of gun. When she saw him approaching, she only raised an eyebrow casually, as if that was her way of saying hello. Landon walked up to her. Ilis nose twitched slightly as he sniffed carefully at her scent. When he didn''t smell any trace of blood, he finally rxed. "Who sent you?" Landon stepped over to the man who seemed to be the leader. The man red at him and didn''t say a word. "Not talking? That''s fine. I''ll make sure you regret showing up anywhere near her today." No sooner had he finished speaking than Nathaniel arrived, leading more than a dozen werewolf warriors dressed in ck. "Take them away! Don''t give them a chance to die." Once he got Tessa home, he was going to interrogate them himself. Nathaniel nced at the mercenaries-each one curled up on the ground, moaning and writhing in pain- and couldn''t help but look at Tessa. He''d always known Tessa wasn''t someone to mess with, but he didn''t expect all these werewolf mercenaries to be beaten this badly by her alone. It still felt unreal. He wondered how many secrets she was hiding. She hadn''t even awakened her wolf, yet her strength was terrifying. Even he, as the Beta of the Nightshade Pack, wouldn''t be confident fighting all those mercenaries without getting hurt. What was more, the leader had silver bullets-the deadliest weapon against their kind. The alley fell quiet once again. Landon stood there without saying a word, clearly angry. "Mr. Thorne, are you mad right now?" Tessa couldn''t help but ask. "Why didn''t you listen to me?" Even now, Landon''s heart was still trembling. He didn''t dare imagine what he would do if something really had happened to her. "I wanted to listen. But they had guns, so..." "You knew they had guns and still came here? Tessa, you did this on purpose!" 09:26 Thu, 1 May 00 Chapter 172 Nothing Else Mattered 80% +8 Pearls The air thickened with Alpha pressure. The temperature dropped a few degrees, and even the nearby leaves. began to tremble. Tessa looked at him, confused and frustrated. A gunfight in Navoris wasn''t a good idea. It could hurt innocent people. And they were using silver bullets. If things escted, the consequences would be unimaginable. "There were so many people on the street. I didn''t want to..." "Of course I know I have to protect the citizens of the Wolf n! But I cannot ept you getting hurt. When they pointed their guns at you, the only thing I could think about was your safety. Nothing else mattered." He was selfish like that. In front of Tessa, he couldn''t be calm or fair. Compared to her, everyone else''s safety was just background noise at that moment. Hearing him say something so intense, Tessa felt shaken. She hadn''t expected Landon to care so much. "Mr. Thorne, I..." Landon didn''t let her finish. He pulled her into his arms, lowered his head slightly, and with a sh of sharp fangs, bit the corner of her mouth, not hard enough to hurt her, but just enough to leave a light mark and his scent of pine. "Why are you always so disobedient?" he whispered near her ear. Tessa gently wrapped her arms around his waist and leaned into his chest. That simple gesture instantly calmed him. "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to make you worry," Tessa said softly. "Oh..." Landon could only sigh. He couldn''t stay mad at her anymore. He really had no way of dealing with her. He didn''t say anything else. He just drove her back to the Wisteria Apartment. But Tessa didn''t get out of the car. "Can I see those people?" She wanted to know what they were after and why they had gone to so much trouble just to catch her. 1.0K 09:20 mu, vay Chapter 173 Chapter 173 You Are Different "Okay,¡± Landon replied. Since Tessa wanted to see them, he arranged it. +8 Pearls After all, now that those werewolf mercenaries had arrived at Hollow Vault, they could no longer pose any threat to her safety. "They wanted to capture you because they nned to use you to threaten me." Landon had rushed over as soon as he got the news. He hadn''t expected to be toote. But in the end, she had handled it herself. "No one can capture me that easily, Mr. Thorne. Don''t let anyone use me to get to you." Tessa hoped she could be someone who helped him, not a weakness others could exploit. "Don''t worry. I won''t let anyone get the chance to hurt you." Landon''s eyes were full of bloodthirsty rage. He hadn''t even been this furious when they targeted him. But the fact that they dared toy a hand on Tessa made him wish he could subject them to every torture in Hollow Vault, forcing them to beg for their lives yet never allowing them to die, trapped in an endless cycle of agony. Nathaniel hadn''t expected Landon to bring Tessa to Hollow Vault. This ce was basically a dungeon. Here, no matter how tough a werewolf was, after their interrogation methods, no one stayed silent. As Tessa stepped into Hollow Vault, she was a little dazed. She hadn''t imagined that Landon had brought those werewolf mercenaries here. Even more surprising was the fact that such a ce existed in the bustling city of Navoris. "Alpha." Nathaniel had only just arrived too and hadn''t started the interrogation yet. "Let''s take a walk first," Landon said to Tessa at his side. Tessa nodded. Even someone like her, who had seen a lot, felt her scalp tingle when she saw the interrogation devices inside Hollow Vault. "Mr. Thorne, do people try to assassinate you often?" "Why do you ask that?" Landon kept walking with her deeper into the facility. Everything in here challenged what Tessa thought she knew. "If they didn''t, why would you need a ce like Hollow Vault?" Some things couldn''t be forced out through legal means-but once people got here, even professionally trained mercenaries couldn''t resist. With these high- tech devices that interfered with werewolf pheromones and suppressed their strength, they''d answer anything asked of them. They didn''t even have a chance 09:26 Thu, 1 May 0. Chapter 173 You Are Different Not to mention I also control Thorne Corp. I have the highest power and wealth. Tessa understood the rule. The higher one rose, the greater the danger became. 80% +8 Pearls In both the werewolf world and the business empire, the more powerful Landon was, the more trouble and danger he attracted. He looked morous on the surface, admired and feared by all. But the dangers and pressure he faced behind the scenes-most people couldn''t even imagine. Each assassination attempt was like a de hanging over his head, never knowing when it would fall. No matter how strong Landon was, no matter how tough his mind was, living under that constant pressure -always on guard-would drain anyone over time. Tessa couldn''t help but feel a pang of sorrow. Seeing the look on her face, Landon walked over and took her hand. "Too bad they''re not capable enough. I''m still standing here, perfectly fine." If it hadn''t been necessary, he wouldn''t have built a ce like Hollow Vault. "Should you really be showing me this ce?" This ce was too important to him. If someone found out, and used the Nightshade Pack''s Alpha of secretly building a dungeon to imprison werewolves, the consequences would be serious. "Tessa, I told you before, you''re different. You mean something different to me." Anywhere that belonged to him, she could do whatever she wanted. Even if it wasn''t his ce, if she wanted it, he''d take it and give it to her just so she could have her fun. His gaze was so intense that Tessa didn''t know how to respond. She chose to stay silent and kept walking. ¡°This ce really is advanced. Not many could hold out." Even the strongest minds had no room to resist. "Yeah." Built with a massive budget, infused with cutting-edge werewolf tech, and designed with methods that specifically suppressed werewolf abilities. It was naturally powerful. By the time Landon and Tessa had finished their round through the Vault, Nathaniel had already gotten the werewolf mercenaries to reveal who had sent them. ºÏ Chapter 174 Chapter 174 An Ordinary High School Student ? 80%? +8 Pearls "Alpha, you were right again. Just like thest time in Falindale, the werewolf mercenaries were also sent by the Morrigan family this time, Alpha of the Thornbane Pack," Nathaniel reported. "Evan Morrigan," Landon muttered the name, his gaze suddenly turning cold. The Thornbane Pack had once been the secondrgest pack in Navoris. Their leader, Alpha Evan, had always resented Landon bing the Alpha King of Montedra and had refused to ept that the Nightshade Pack was thergest. Several times, he had led the Thornbane Pack to attack the Nightshade Pack, challenging Landon. But each time, Landon had won. Five years ago, Landon had grown tired of the endless fighting with Evan and had wanted to put an end to it once and for all. He and Evan had made a pact. The loser of this battle would have to leave Navoris with their pack and never return. Evan had agreed. As expected, Landon had won again, and the Thornbane Pack had suffered a crushing defeat. With no other choice, Evan had been forced to move the Thornbane Pack out of Navoris. The Thunder Pack, which had ranked third in Navoris, had now be the secondrgest pack. But he wouldn''t have thought that, five yearster, Evan was still unwilling to give up. He had pretended to be polite to Landon, but secretly, he had sent mercenaries to assassinate him. "Alpha, what should we do with these people?" Nathaniel asked, referring to the dozen or so werewolf mercenaries. "Leave it to Ethan! Isn''t he the one who has been hunting these guys down?" At the mention of Ethan''s name, Tessa only blinked her eyes. "Okay." That was a huge favor for Ethan. "I''ll take care of the rest. It''ste, you and Tessa should go rest," Nathaniel said, his heart trembling. This woman was not to be underestimated. He''d have to show her respect from now on, or he wouldn''t even know how he''d meet his end. Tessa yawned. After a fight, she was indeed tired. "If you need to take care of something, go ahead. I can go back alone." "Your matter is the most important. What else is there for me to worry about? Don''t worry, I''ve got it," 09:26 Thu, 1 May 0 Chapter 174 An Ordinary High School Student Tessa had a brief moment of distraction. 80% +8 Pearls As soon as Landon and Tessa left, Nathaniel ordered his men to tie up the dozen or so half-dead werewolf mercenaries. Nathaniel''s subordinate asked, "Beta, how should we deal with these people?" "Drag them to the Special Forces Division and drop them off in front of Ethan. He''s the most experienced with these matters." These werewolf mercenaries had even assassinated several members of the Wolf n. If they were handed over to Ethan, it would be a huge achievement. It was terrifying to think about the globally infamous werewolf mercenaries, captured so easily by Tessa, a girl who hadn''t even awakened her wolf. It made the world seem fantastical. Recently, Ethan had been busy investigating the assassination of the Wolf n senators. Though he had identified the murderer, he still hadn''t been able to track down the assassin. He hadn''t had a good night''s sleep for several days. Finally, today, when he had just gone to bed, the phone rang. "What happened?" Ethan pinched the bridge of his nose, trying to stay awake. "Captain Simpson, you need toe to the team right away!" Ethan furrowed his brow. "What''s going on?" The people at the Special Forces Division had always been by his side, and they had seen all sorts of major incidents. He had never seen them so panicked. "You''ll see when you get here. Even if I told you now, you wouldn''t believe it." Ethan drove straight to the Special Forces Division. When he saw the dozen or so werewolf mercenaries tied up, even the usually calm Ethan was shaken. These mercenaries were the very ones he had been tracking for the senator assassinations! He hadn''t expected them to be tied up and dumped here tonight. The question now was who had captured them and brought them here-people whom the Navoris Special Forces Division had been unable to capture. "Contact Interpol," Ethan calmly directed. The leader of the mercenaries was a notorious international fugitive. Whoever had caught him had done a good deed. "And find out who brought them here." Ethan made a series of arrangements. "Captain Simpson, it seems like you''ve been luckytely! Sleeping at home and still managing to catch an international criminal." Ethan rubbed his nose. It did seem like that, ever since he met Tessa. He had cracked several big cases. 03.20 Thu, May 20 Chapter 174 An Ordinary High School Student Last time, it''s a bomb disposal. This time, could it be her again? Ethan decided he had to find Tessa. 80% +8 Pearls 1.0K Chapter 175 Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 175 Are You Falling for Her? The next morning, Ethan drove his car to the entrance of Navoris High. 80% +8 Pearls He kept his eyes on the outside until he saw a girl in a school uniform holding a burger at the gate of Navoris High. Immediately, Ethan opened the car door and got out. At that moment, Ethan was wearing a police uniform, and he looked especially good in it. He truly embodied the appeal of a uniformed figure. His presence at the entrance of Navoris High immediately attracted the attention of the female students. It was almost time for ss, but none of these girls were willing to go inside. "Wow, he''s so handsome!". "Yeah! I used to think Nico was handsome, butpared to this man, Nico seems to becking something." "Mmm, I really want to marry a werewolf warrior." Watching Ethan stand before them, Tessa took a bite of her burger. She chewed slowly, swallowed, then said, "Captain Simpson,ing to school dressed like this to see me will cause unnecessary misunderstandings." "Misunderstandings? What kind of misunderstandings?" Ethan asked, confused. "I''m here because I have a few questions for you." "What''s going on?" Tessa''s expression waszy and uninterested. "No way! The perfect guy in uniform is actually here to see Tessa." "No way! My perfect guy... "1 "Tessa is really shameless, one minute it''s Nico, then it''s Connor, and now another uniformed god. How can she flirt with every guy she meets!" someoneined angrily. "But they''re all so handsome." As the time for ss drew closer, the students who had gathered had no choice but to go inside, though they couldn''t resist turning around to nce at the tall, handsome Ethan. "Is there something you need from me?" The autumn sunlight was warm, and Tessa turned to look at him. The man stood tall in his police uniform, while the girl wore a neat school uniform. Yet the two of them together looked incredibly well-matched. Nico, who had something to take care of, arrivedte. When he saw the two of them standing together, it felt a little unsettling. I may 80% Chapter 175 Are You Falling for Her? +8 Pearls "Last night, there were about a dozen mercenaries outside the Special Forces Division. Did you have something to do with that?" Nathaniel actually brought those people to the Special Forces Division? Tessa pretended not to understand. "I have no idea what you''re talking about." "Oh..." Ethan studied Tessa''s expression carefully, but couldn''t read anything from it. He was good at investigations, but his experience didn''t seem to work on Tessa. "Well, of course, you probably don''t have anything to do with those international criminals." "If there''s nothing else, I should go to ss now." Tessa got out of the car, and Ethan handed her a bag. Tessa didn''t take it. "What''s this?" "Breakfast I brought you," he said, having gone early to Jade Pavilion to buy it. Looking at the cold burger in her hand, Tessa still epted the breakfast he had bought. "Thanks." Tessa went back to school. As soon as ss ended, a girl from the ss ran up to Tessa. "Tessa, who was that handsome guy at the school gate today? What''s his name? Do you have his phone number?" Tessa frowned, clearly annoyed by the girl''s question. "Noments." Ethan''s identity as the werewolf police captain was already very sensitive. There was no way he''d easily share that with her. The girl, embarrassed and angry, snapped, "Tessa, you''re just a useless human, what''s with the attitude? You''re only a little prettier than the others. Flirting with every guy you meet, don''t you find that disgusting?" "Yeah! Looks like the rumors were true. She really is a horrible person." Ysabel was about to speak up, but someone beat her to it. "Shut up." Nico hade to find Tessa and overheard the girls talking about her. His face darkened immediately. As a werewolf noble, Nico had always been seen as a gentleman prince straight out of a fairy tale at Navoris TV: J 09:26 Thu, 1 May 06. ** Chapter 175 Are You Falling for Her? 80% +8 Pearls "If I ever hear anyone speak badly of Tessa again, don''t me me for not being polite, Nico warned. No matter what others said about Tessa, he only believed in what he had seen for himself. Seeing how Nico was defending Tessa, someone couldn''t help but ask, "Nico, you''re not... falling for Tessa, are you?" 1.0K Chapter 176 Chapter 176 Time Could Tell the Truth Many girls in the ss liked Nico, and now that they saw how he stood up for Tessa, they instantly hated Tessa even more. "Who I like has nothing to do with you," Nico said, not wanting to say anything more. Seeing Nico like this, the girls didn''t dare to speak again, but the way they looked at Tessa was terrifying. "Tessa, I have a problem with my physics experiment I can''t figure out. Can you help me take a look?" Nico finally spoke. Tessa nodded without paying any attention to the girls whose faces were twisted with anger. She got up and went with him to the physicsb. Tessa helped him check the experiment. He had only gone through it once when Tessa already spotted the problem. As he watched Tessa redo the experiment, Nico stood beside her, his feelings for her growing even more. "That should do it," Tessa said after finishing, sitting down to the side. "Let me try," Nico said. He redid the experiment while Tessaid her head on the table next to him and fell asleep. When Nico finished, he turned and saw her sleeping. He quietly took off his school jacket and gentlyid it over her shoulders. Then he sat across from her and just watched her sleep. Watching her like that, he didn''t feel like doing anything else. When Tessa and Nico had entered theb, Winona had seen them. She secretly followed them inside. Hiding in the corner, she snapped a few photos right when Nico was taking off his jacket. There were only Nico and Tessa in theb, and the angle Winona used made the photos look misleading. Looking at the pictures on her phone, Winona couldn''t help but feel proud of herself. She sent them to a ssmate who liked Nico, hinting that the photos could be posted on the school forum. That girl didn''t disappoint her. Soon the pictures were on the forum. Seeing them, Winona smiled with pure malice. Tessa woke up at 10:30. The second ss had already started. She simply did another experiment in theb, and when the third period ended, she went back to ss. Everyone in ss was scrolling through the school forum. Tessa and Nico were nowpletely viral. Chapter 176 Time Could Tell the Truth "D*mn, she has no shame! She actually dared to do that at school." "Yeah! It''s disgusting. That''s not the Nico I know." 80% +8 Pearls "This isn''t Nico''s fault at all! It''s definitely Tessa. She seduced him. She was already messing around with the Rogues at 12, and even got pregnant!" Ysabel had been looking for Tessa. When she saw here back, she immediately pulled her outside. "Tessie, let''s go somewhere else first!" Tessa looked at her, confused. What now? "Skipping ss again?" "Yeah." Ysabel figured skipping was actually a good idea right now. The photos on the forum had put Tessa right in the middle of a storm, and thements were even worse. "No need." Running away had never been her way of dealing with things. "Tessie!" Ysabel was truly worried. "What''s going on?" Tessa asked patiently. Under Tessa''s piercing gaze, Ysabel had no choice but to hand over her phone. Tessa looked at the nasty photos and eye-catching headline, her lips curling into a faint, cold smile. Ysabel stared at her. That smile made her uneasy. For some reason, she suddenly felt afraid-like her friend had be someone unfamiliar. That smile seemed to be the start of a storm. ¡°Tessie, are you okay? This is clearly someone trying to frame you. You..." Ysabel didn''t even know how tofort her anymore. Because of the angle, it really looked like something had happened between them in thatb. No matter what Tessa said, no one would believe her. "Tessie, please don''t scare me. No matter what others say, I believe you. I''ll always be on your side." "I know." These photos showed them in the physicsb. Everyone else had been in ss during that time. She was now wondering who had followed her on purpose to take those pictures. "No matter what, we just have to find out who posted them and make them take it down." Rumors only stopped with the wise. Right now, no exnation would help. Only time could tell the truth. Tessa spoke with ease, "No rush. No matter who posted it, I''ll make sure they learn their lesson. As for deleting the post, I can do that myself. But not just yet." Chapter 177 Chapter 177 We Are Getting Engaged Soon As soon as Nico walked into ss, a few of the boys blocked his way. "Nico, I didn''t think someone as cold as you would actually do something like that at school!" "Yeah! You''ve got some guts! Even when we mess around, we at least take it to a hotel. "But seriously, how dare you sleep with someone like Tessa? Aren''t you afraid of catching something? Rumor has it she started fooling around with Rogues when she was 12" "Come on, William! It''s just that Tessa wouldn''t give you the time of day. If she had, you''d have jumped at the chance!" "Exactly. With a face and body like hers, even if she did have something, I''d still hit it," William Smith said with a wicked grin. "Shut your mouth!" As a werewolf noble, Nico usually carried himself with grace and dignity. But the second he heard those filthy words, his whole presence turned ice cold. A faint glow of wolfish light flickered in his eyes. "Come on, Nico, don''t act like some saint. Just tell us, how did Tessa feel?" "You!" Nico grabbed William by the cor. "Watch your d*mn mouth. Quit spewing sh*t all over the ce. William smirked. "What''s the matter, Nico? Didn''t you already sleep with her? Why are you still acting like you''ve got something to prove? Didn''t she satisfy you?" William wasn''t afraid of Nico. He wasn''t as smart, but when it came to fighting, he knew he could take him. Or so he thought, until Nico used his wolf strength and mmed a fist into William''s nose. It wasn''t until blood dripped to his lips that William realized what had just happened. "What the hell, Nico? You seriously hit me?" Furious, William lunged at Nico, and the two of them started brawling. Nico was the top student in ss, but he wasn''t soft when it came to throwing punches. The other boys rushed to pull them apart. "What the hell are you guys doing? It''s just a girl! Is it worth fighting over?" "Yeah, this is Navoris High. You get into a fight here, and you''re getting expelled." If a fight had to happen, it was taken outside the school No one dared to throw punches. voris High. "Let me go! If I don''t teach this a*shole a lesson today, he''s really going to think he''s untouchable." Blood was still running from William''s nose. He was furious. He didn''t care if he got expelled. He was going to fight. Chapter 177 We Are Getting Engaged Soon pressure he gave off was terrifying. Finished "If I ever hear you say Tessa''s name again, I swear I''ll beat you so bad even your parents won''t recognize you." Nico was hurt too, but he didn''t care at all. The girls in ss had never seen Nico like this before, and it made them even more obsessed with him. "Oh my goodness! How did I never notice how intense Nico is?" "Right? William fights all the time, but Nico actually beat him. I''m obsessed." "Too bad this bada''s side of him came out because of Tessa from ss Eight. What''s so great about her anyway?" "She''s disgusting. All she does is flirt with other guys. She has zero shame." "Winona, didn''t she try to seduce your boyfriend, Connor?" someone turned and asked. "Yeah, that girl has no shame. Winnie, remember the day you were in the hospital? Tessa went straight after Connor." Winona scoffed. "Connor and I have a great rtionship. We''re getting engaged soon. I know he wouldn''t fall for some other girl." "Seriously? Winona, you''re only 18! And you''re getting engaged?!" "I''ve loved Connor since middle school. He''s the one I''ve chosen for life, so I don''t think it''s too early," Winona said with a blissful smile. With her saying things like that, no matter what Tessa did, everyone would just me her. After all, in their eyes, Tessa was nothing more than a homewrecker. Five years ago, she had used public opinion to get Tessa kicked out of the Sinir family and the Frostmoon Pack. And five yearster, she could do it again. 1.0K Chapter 178 Chapter 178 He Trusted Her Finished Nico found Tessa and Ysabel and saw that Tessa was just lying on the grass, leisurely sunbathing. He still couldn''t believe his eyes. After all, any girl facing those kinds of rumors would''ve been upset, but she had stayedpletely calm. "Tessa, are you okay? I''m sorry, it''s all my fault. If I hadn''t asked you to go to theb for the experiment, none of this would''ve happened." Nico felt really guilty. But since it had already happened, nothing he said now could change it. Tessa sat up from the grass. The sunlight was a bit too bright, so she squinted slightly. "You didn''t do anything wrong. This has nothing to do with you. Don''t worry, whatever they''re nning, I''m still here." Nico was stunned. He hade tofort Tessa, but he didn''t expect her to say that. Did she forget she''s the one who''s supposed to need support? "Nico, I really want to ask you something right now. Why did you take off your jacket? You were just doing an experiment, so why take your clothes off? That''s exactly the kind of thing that makes people misunderstand." Ysabel''s tone wasn''t friendly. Nico might''ve been good-looking, but he''d caused Tessa serious trouble. Tessa just wanted a peaceful high school life; it shouldn''t be too much to ask, yet people kept picking on her. "I..." For a moment, Nico didn''t know how to respond. Im sorry." That seemed to be the only thing he could say. "I already told you this has nothing to do with you. What happened to your injuries?" Tessa asked. Nico''s family was one of the well-known werewolf nobles in Navoris. At Navoris High, there shouldn''t be many who dared mess with him. "Yeah, how did you get hurt?" Ysabel added. "It''s nothing. A few guys were running their mouths, so taught them a lesson." When Ysabel heard that, her hostility toward him disappeared. "Not bad, Nico. When I heard what those people said about Tessa, I really wanted to fight them too. But I held back. You, on the other hand... You''ve got guts." Nico gave a bitter smile. "Nico, let''s end it here. Don''t get involved anymore. I''ll handle the rest." "Tessa, no matter what you think, this whole thing started because of me. There''s no way I''m just going to walk away. I''ll make sure the post is deleted, and I''ll find the person behind it. She''ll apologize to you." With that, Nico turned and left. Chapter 178 He Trusted Her Finished "I always thought Nico was good-looking," Ysabel said, but after seeing how he stood up for you, I think he''s even hotter now. Still, Tessic, I have to say, no matter how hot he is, he''s not as hot as my uncle. My uncle really likes you." Tessa remained silent. "I''m serious. Do you think I should tell my uncle about all this?" "No need. This kind of thing isn''t worth his attention. Its just small stuff between ssmates." "Tessie, my uncle isn''t like those shallow guys. He''d definitely believe you. I know he thinks the same way I do. Whatever you say, we believe it. No matter what others say, we won''t doubt you." Ysabel felt she had to speak up for Landon. With so many great guys around Tessa, there was a real chance someone else might win her over. "Alright." Tessa nodded at that. As for Landon, she did trust him, and she trusted that he trusted her. Enemies were bound to meet. At lunch in the cafeteria, Ysabel identally bumped into Winona. The tray in Winona''s hands fell to the floor. "Are you blind?" the girl beside Winona shouted. The wildness of her wolf aura flickered around her, stirred up by anger. 1.0K (11) Chapter 179 Chapter 179 Does It Matter? Finished "Winnic, are you okay? Did you get hurt? Tessa did this on purpose, didn''t you all see? She couldn''t get Connor, so now she''s targeting Winnic." "Tessa, how shameless are you?" "Someone who hung out with Rogues at the age of 12, do you even have the face to speak? You''re so desperate that you couldn''t even hold yourself back in the school''sb, doing such things, it''s downright disgusting." ¡°It''s so embarrassing for a century-old school like Navoris High to have students like this." At that moment, all the girls in the cafeteria were united in anger, wishing they could throw Tessa out of Navoris High right then and there. Ysabel waspletely stunned. Tessa was clearly standing beside them, not doing anything. It was clearly her who bumped into Winona, yet these people, without any reason, med everything on Tessa, and their words were so harsh. "If you don''t need your eyes, maybe donate them to someone who actually does!" Ysabel couldn''t hold back any longer and shot back sarcastically, "I''m the one who bumped into Winona, not Tessa. You''re just using this as an excuse. Honestly, I''m starting to think those posts came from you guys." Besides, Winona had already awakened her wolf, so her senses were much sharper than someone who hadn''t. Although Ysabel had identally bumped into her, based on Winona''s reflexes, she could have easily avoided it. Ysabel felt that Winona was intentionally standing still, trying to stir up anger. Clearly, she seeded. "Does it matter who posted it? It''s still the truth," one of the girls beside Winona spoke up. "Does it matter? Once I find out, you''ll wish you hadn''t, Tessa sneered. These people really thought they could provoke her and walk away without consequences. Normally, she ignored them because she thought it was beneath her to argue with them. But these people actually thought she was afraid. That wasughable. Winona''s lips couldn''t help but twitch. Even now, she still won''t back down? Her reputation''s tanking by the minute. Who''s actually going to ept her at this point? Tessa nced at Winona. One look at that smug expression, and she knew exactly what Winona was thinking-she probably believed Tessa had nothing left, that she was powerless now. Does she really think I''m still the same person I was five years ago? The one everyone could walk all over? Chapter 179 Does It Matter? 092% Finished looking at her made Winona feel uneasy. But then, she thought, there were no traces of her on the posts or thements. Tessa couldn''t do anything to her. She didn''t need to be afraid, because none of this had anything to do with her. She could just stand by and watch. "Tessa, why are you looking at Winnie like that? Doing something so shameless yourself, and now you still dare to re at people? Who do you think you are? There are so many people here, do you want to fight all of us?" Winona didn''t need to say anything. Others spoke for her. She just needed to stand there, ying innocent, as she always did. "Don''t say it''s just you guys here. Even if fifty more came, none of you would be a match for me. But fighting you would just dirty my hands," Tessa said coolly. ¡°Heh, you''re just a worthless person without a wolf, who gave you the courage to say such things?" "Just you? I could knock you down with a single finger!" "Want to try?" Tessa lightly lifted her eyes, and an invisible pressure spread from her, as though invisible hands were gripping their throats, leaving them unable to speak. Images of the previous scene shed in their minds-a few girls from their ss had been taught a lesson by Tessa when Nico had caused trouble, and they had been utterly helpless. At the time, they mocked those girls, thinking that getting beaten by a powerless person without a wolf was an exaggeration,ughing at how useless they were. But now, with the chilling aura surrounding Tessa, their doubts began to fade. They started to believe that Tessa really did have the ability to deal with all of them and could easily defeat them. "Move." As soon as Tessa spoke, the people blocking her path automatically made way. The few girls exchanged nces. Why are we listening to someone without a wolf, a so-called "nobody"? Is it just instinct? 1.0K Chapter 180 Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 180 I Really Love You Tessa brought Ysabel over to get food. After turning around, she walked straight up to Winona Finished "Feeling proud, aren''t you? Only you would pull off a cheap trick like that." Tessa said, then sat down at the table by the window. Winona was still standing in line. When she heard Tessa''s words, her expression changed. Did she find out I was the one who took the photo? But I didn leave any trace at all... She thought about how Tessa had nearly strangled her in a fit of rage before, and she couldn''t help but shiver in fear. If Tessa really knew it was me, what would she do to get back at me? "Winnie, why do you look so pale? Did Tessa threaten you? She''s just a powerless nobody without a wolf. All she can do is talk tough. You don''t need to be scared we''ve got your back! Even if it breaks school rules, we''ll beat her right out of here!" Winona forced a weak smile and made an excuse to leave the cafeteria. Ysabel came over with her food and sat across from Tessa. She took out a napkin and wiped her spoon. "Tessie, do you have anyone in mind? We have to catch whoever did this and teach them a lesson. If we don''t, they''ll think we''re easy targets." "Who else but Winona would go to such lengths to mess with me?" "Seriously, what''s wrong with that Winona? If she likes Connor so much, she should just go be his fianc¨¦e and mate properly. Why does she have toe after you? It''s not like you even care about Connor at all!* Ysabel was truly fuming at this point. "Enough, eat your food. I''ll take care of this. I won''t let her off easy." Hearing that from Tessa finally put Ysabel at ease. After school, Winona got straight into the Lawsons'' car and went to the Thunder Pack''s Lawson residence. As soon as Fiona saw her, her face lit up with a smile. "Winnie, why haven''t you visited me these past few days? Did Connor bully you? If he did, just tell me. I''ll definitely teach him a lesson." Winona walked up beside Fiona, and the two of them headed inside together. "No, of course not. Connor would never bully me. He''s been really kind. I''ve just been busy studying for finals so I haven''t had much time. You''re not upset with me, are you, Madam Lawson?" Winona always made sure to act polite and well- mannered in front of Fiona. "Finals are important, but so is your health. Connor just came back not long ago. You should spend more time with him. I really like you, and I hope the two of you can be together." 44.43 ril, May 2 Chapter 180 Really Love You Fiona was always worried that Connor would go after lessa. "Connor will be home for dinner. Make sure you behave well, okay?" 92% Finished "Thank you, Madam Lawson." Knowing that Connor would be home for dinner made Winona very happy. But at dinner, every time Winona tried to talk to Conner or lighten the mood, he stayed cold and distant, If it weren''t for Fiona jumping in now and then to case the awkwardness, Winona would''ve died of embarrassment. The whole meal passed in that ufortable silence. Afterward, Connor turned to her and said, "Winona, le talk outside for a bit." Her face went pale. What does he want to say to me? The two of them walked one behind the other into the courtyard. Connor looked at Winona, who stood with her head lowered. Seeing her like this, he hesitated a little. But when he thought of Tessa, he felt like he had to be more ruthless. If he had been harsher five years ago, maybe things wouldn''t have turned out this way. "Connor, what do you want to say to me?" Winona didn''t want to face it, but the way he looked at her made her scared. "You know, all these years while you were in Yalvaria, I''ve been waiting for you. Now that you''re back, I thought we could finally be together." Before Connor could say anything, Winona said what was on her mind first. She stepped forward and hugged him tightly. "Connor, I really, really love you. Please don''t leave me Winona started crying. She had a bad feeling. Connor must''ve brought her out here to break up. 1.0K Chapter 181 Chapter 181 Love Is Not About Gratitude Finished Connor pushed her hands away and stepped back, putting a full step of distance between them. He knew Winona liked him, but love had never been something one person could decide alone. "Winona, I''m sorry. I''ve always seen you as a little sister I only just realized the one I''ve loved all along has always been Tessa. Five years ago, I was just too much of a coward." As he spoke, Connor''s body unconsciously released aplex scent-guilt mixed with resolve. As a werewolf, Winona sensed the change immediately. "No matter what, I was the one who wronged you. I should''ve told you the truth sooner. I really am thankful that you saved me. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t be here today. But love isn''t about gratitude." Winona hated her. She hated Tessa. Why does Tessa get everything I want without even trying? All I ever wanted was Connor. Is that really too much to ask? "Connor, I really love you! Please don''t be so cruel to me, okay?" "Winona, I''m sorry. I just can''t give the kind of love you want to you. I know it sounds irresponsible, but I believe one day you''ll meet someone whose heart only has room for you." Winona couldn''t say a single word. So he still said it. He still chose to hurt her. No matter what she did, his heart only had Tessa in it. Sheughed coldly and kept stepping back. Seeing her like that, Connor frowned. "Winona!" "Why, Connor? Why do you have to treat me like this? You''re the one who agreed to be my boyfriend. Everyone knows you''re mine, everyone knows we were going to get engaged. Now you want to break up. How am I supposed to face all those people?" Winona kept retreating. Behind her was a massive artificialke. Seeing that she was about to fall in, Connor''s frown deepened. "Winona, calm down. Don''t go any further, it''s dangerous." He knew she could... swim. "If you don''t want me anymore, what''s the point of living? I might as well just die." "Winona?" Connor''s voice trembled. "Connor, you do still care, don''t you? You''re worried about me!" 92% Chapter 181 Love Is Not About Gratitude Finished "Winona!" Connor instantly shifted into a massive brown wolf and leapt in after her, swimming fast toward her. In December, the air in Navoris was already frigid, and the freezingkewater bit into every inch of Winona''s skin. In wolf form, Connor carried her on his back and swam toward the shore. "Winona!" Seeing her pale face, motionless, Connor immediately changed back to human form and began CPR. "Pff... Cough, cough...." Winona suddenly spat out a mouthful of water and began to cough hard, her face still deathly pale. Fiona rushed outside after hearing the noise and saw the two of them soaked through. "What happened? Weren''t things fine just a moment ago? How did it turn into this so quickly? Connor, how could you hurt a girl who loves you so much?" Fiona was stunned too. "Connor, why are you just standing there? Hurry up and take her to your room and let her take a hot shower! It''s freezing, she''ll catch a cold!" Connor said nothing. He simply scooped Winona up and carried her into the house. A servant had already filled the tub with hot water for her bath. "Mr. Connor, Ms. Sinir truly cares about you. After your father, the former Alpha, died on the battlefield five years ago, it was Ms. Sinir who stayed by Luna''s side. That''s the only reason Luna wasn''t so lonely. Now that you''re back, shouldn''t you be thanking her instead of tossing her into theke?" The Lawson family''s housekeeper had helped raise Connor. She was practically half a mother to him, so she dared to speak her mind. "Take good care of her. I''m going out." Connor didn''t say anything more and left the room. He hadn''t expected Winona to go that far. After a hot bath, Winona felt much better physically. Seeing that Connor''s room was empty, she took out her phone,y down on his bed, and snapped a few photos After editing them to look like intimate selfies of her and Connor, she sent them to Tessa. 1.0K Chapter 182 Chapter 182 I Never Said I Liked Him At that moment, Tessa and Ysabel had juste back from dinner. They were surprised to see that the message was from Winona. 92% Finished Tessa''s pretty fingers swiped up, and the photo appeared on the screen. Curious about what she was looking at, Ysabel leaned over. When she saw the picture, she couldn''t help but gasp and sigh. "Tessie, your sister really isn''t normal. She actually dared to send a photo of herself in bed. Isn''t she afraid you''ll post it on the school forum to get back at her?" "There''s nothing she wouldn''t do. Right now, she just wants to show off that she''s with Connor." Tessa swiped left and looked through all the pictures Winona had sent. "Well, only she would treat a mama''s boy like Connor like he''s some kind of treasure. But seriously, Tessie, your taste back then was pretty questionable. The fact that he ended up with Winona just proves he''s no good." No matter how things were before, the truth was that Connor had been with Winona. Nothing Tessa said could change that. "I never said I liked him," Tessa replied tly. Ysabel''s face lit up with surprise when she heard that. "Really? You really never liked him? I knew your taste couldn''t be that bad!" Tessa had already figured out who had posted those photos on the forum. Before the evening ss, she went to ss One. The students in ss One started whispering the moment they saw Tessa walk in. "What''s that b*tch doing in our ss? Is she trying to stir up trouble again?" "Yeah, even Winona didn''t show up to evening ss. Did Tessa do something again?" "Anna,e out for a second." Tessa''s voice was calm and steady. The moment she heard her name, Anna Quigley froze. She hadn''t expected Tessa toe for her. Indeed, she had been the one to post the photos, but she''d used a fake ou There was no way Tessa could''ve known it was her. "What do you want with me? You and I don''t even talk. What are you trying to do?" Anna looked guarded. She''d heard all the rumors about Tessa. Even though Anna had good grades, she wasn''t physically strong. If a fight broke out, she knew she wouldn''t stand a chance. "Yeah! Tessa, do you think you''re above all of us in ss One? What, you think you can just walk in here and boss people around?" hapter 182 Never Said I Liked Him "You really think Navoris High belongs to your family? That you can do whatever you want?" Finished "You really don''t want to talk to me alone? Maybe you''d rather I say it right here, in front of everyone?" Tessa was already running out of patience. Hearing that, Anna stood up and walked out of the ssroom. Tessa said directly, "I already know you''re the one who posted the photos on the forum." Anna was taken aback, and her breathing quickened, Her left hand gripped the hem of her school uniform tightly. "What are you talking about? I don''t understand." She kept telling herself, If Tessa had real proof, she wouldn''t ask to talk in private. Since she doesn''t have evidence, there''s no reason to admit anything. Nico had always stood up for Tessa. If he found out Anna was the one who posted those photos, he would never forgive her. But Anna really liked Nico. "If I came here to find you, it means I have proof." Tessa''s voice was cold and certain, with a quiet pressure that only high-ranked werewolves could give off. Anna instinctively wanted to step back. "I''m giving you a chance. Go on the forum and clear things up yourself. If I have to do it, it won''t be so easy." Her words hit like a hammer, mming into Anna''s chest. At that moment, Anna realized that this girl, the one everyone called a useless wolf who hadn''t awakened, was not someone to mess with. 1.0K Chapter 183 Chapter 183 I Can Handle It Anna went back to the ssroom, and all the girls gathered around her. "Anna, are you okay? Did Tessa bully you? If she did, you have to tell us. We''ll go to the teacher, or we can sign a petition together and get her expelled." "That''s right! It''s because of Tessa that the school feels so toxic. Let''s join forces and push her out!" "Don''t do that. She didn''t bully me." Anna was on the verge of tears. Tessa had evidence in her hands now, and if this whole thing blew up, she wouldn''t be able to walk away clean. "Anna, you''re just too timid. Don''t be scared." The others didn''t waste any time. Before long, they had written down everything bad Tessa had done on paper and had the ss sign it. ¡°I think just our ss''s signatures aren''t enough. I bet students from other sses don''t like Tessa either. After all, tons of people at our school like Nico." "Exactly. Don''t worry, after night sses, I''ll ask students from other sses to sign too. This time, we''ll definitely get Tessa kicked out of Navoris High." Anna felt even more anxious. She had no idea what to do anymore. Things had spiraled out of control. But deep down, she still hoped Tessa would get expelled. That way, no one would ever find out what she did and Nico''s attention wouldn''t be on Tessa anymore. "Tessie, did you hear? Everyone''s signing a petition to get you expelled." Ysabel had overheard some other girls talking when she went to the bathroom. She was so mad she almost fought them. "Oh." Tessa acted like she hadn''t heard, scribbling out math problem steps on her worksheet. Ysabel grabbed the pen from her hand. "This isn''t the time for worksheets! What are we supposed to do? So many people want you out, and of course the school''s going to consider it. And now the stuff on the forum has really upset them." Ysabel was genuinely panicking, but Tessa still looked calm and unbothered. "Tessa, what are you doing? I''m telling you something serious here. Can''t you take it seriously?" Ysabel was truly worried. "Should I ask Uncle Landon to talk to the school..." "There''s no need for Alpha of the Nightshade Pack to step in for something this small. I can handle it," Tessa said quietly. If they kepting after her and she never fought back, it would only make her look powerless. 08:43 Fri, May 2 G G Chapter 1831 Can Handle It "My uncle probably already knows about this, but I swear I didn''t say anything." "Why are you looking at me like that? I really didn''t say anything." Finished "Why are you so nervous? If you didn''t say it, then you didn''t say it." Tessa thought Ysabel was honestly adorable. "Alright, I''m heading back. Tessic, I really think you should go talk to my uncle. No matter what kind of man he is, seeing the girl he likes caught up in a scandal with another guy isn''t something he''d enjoy. And he''s not just any guy, he''s the Alpha King of Monfedra. He definitely can''t stand gossip like that. Ysabel kept ncing back as she walked away, clearly still worried about Tessa. Landon''s angry face really was scary. Seeing her like that, Tessa couldn''t help butugh. Ysabel red at her. "Hey! Tessie, don''t be like that. I''m so worried about you. Why are youughing?" "Go home. Get some rest. Don''t worry about me." Ysabel reluctantly got in the car. If she weren''t so afraid of Landon, she really would''ve stayed the night with Tessa. Tessa probably needed someone by her side right now. After Ysabel left, Tessa walked up to the silver-gray Lamborghini, opened the passenger door, and got in. The moment Landon saw her willingly get into his car, the tension in his expression disappeared. The faint pressure of his wolf aura faded, too. "I thought you were in Fasperin handling things. Why are you back so soon?" Before leaving, Landon had told Tessa he needed to handle someplex matters between packs in Fasperin. Tessa had assumed he''d be gone for at least half a month. 1.0K Chapter 184 Chapter 184 Did You Miss Me? "You don''t seem very happy to see me?" Finished The gloom that had just faded from Landon''s face crep back between his brows, and the pressure of his Alpha presence started to reemerge, faint but unmistakable. "Of course not! Why wouldn''t I want to see you?" Tessa noticed he was upset and quickly tried to soothe him. "Did you miss me? I know it''s only been a few days, but already started missing you,¡± Landon spoke inly, not hiding how much he had missed her. "Mr. Thorne..." Tessa was at a loss for words. Miss him? Honestly, not really. She''d been so busy the past few days that she barely had time to think, let alone think about him. He could read her expression clearly. He''d over thought it again. This girl, so carefree, probably wouldn''t even remember him if something happened to him. If he suddenly died, give it enough time and she might forget he ever existed at all. Werewolf emotions burned hotter, deeper, and more intense than a normal human''s, especially for someone like Landon, who stood at the peak of the werewolf world. As the Alpha King of the Montedra Pack, he carried immense strength and unmatched status. Along with that came feelings far beyond ordinary and a possessiveness that bordered on obsessiveness. His feelings for Tessa were so strong they were hard to put into words, but her indifferent response crushed him. Seeing how disappointed he looked, Tessa didn''t know what to say. The air in the car instantly turned cold. When they finally arrived at Wisteria Apartment, Landon couldn''t hold back anymore. He pinned Tessa against the wall and kissed her fiercely. His wolf instincts surged from deep within, pushing him to im her as his. His kiss was heated and forceful, filled with the kind of intensity only an Alpha could have. It was a release of all the longing and love he had been holding in. He wrapped his arms tightly around Tessa''s waist, like he wanted to pull her right into his body and never let go. His lips moved over hers with practiced skill,ced with undeniable power. Tessa felt like she''d been caught by a starving wolf king, and there was nowhere to run. The crisp scent of pine that clung to him surrounded herpletely. His pheromones, carried through the kiss, poured into her mouth. Her knees went weak, and her heartbeat quickened without her meaning to. Chapter 184 Did You Miss Me? He didn''t let go until she was gasping for air. 239251 Finished "What about now?" he asked, his voice low. "Can''t I make you feel anything? Good or bad, just something." Tessa''s chest was still rising and falling rapidly. She lifted her eyes to look at him, those wide, water-filled eyes revealing more than she wanted to admit. To Landon, she looked absolutely captivating. He couldn''t help himself. He leaned down again and captured her soft lips in another kiss. Tessa''s hands unconsciously slid around his waist. Pinned to the wall, their bodies pressed close together, and it made her heart race. Some strange current seemed to spread through her, a tingling warmth she''d never felt before. It wasn''t unpleasant. In fact, she didn''t want to push him away. She wanted to be closer, to do even more with him. Following her heart, Tessa began to kiss Landon back. The moment she responded, Landon''s eyes lit up. He held her even tighter. His kiss grew deeper, and his hands instinctively moved along her back, slow and gentle, feeling the warmth of her body. Her response felt like the most precious gift. His lips wandered from hers to her cheek, then down to her earlobe, gently nibbling, making her shiver. Tessa''s fingers tightened around his shirt. Her breathing turned quick and messy,ced with sweet tension She tilted her head back slightly, giving him more room, and he took the chance to deepen the kiss, his tongue moving with hers like they were locked in a passionate dance. Their bodies pressed closer, sharing heat, listening to the sound of their hearts beating as one... 1.0K Chapter 185 Chapter 185 He Fell for Her First 92% 3 Finished Landon''s kiss felt like it held magic, wiping Tessa''s mind nk as the tingling current inside her body grew stronger and stronger. Even though she held him so closely, she still felt an emptiness deep inside, her mind overwhelmed by longing for Landon. Her body started to grow warm, and her hands, no longer under her control, slipped beneath Landon''s shirt, exploring his body in search of more warmth andfort. The muscles beneath his skin were firm and irresistible Tessa had always known he had a great body, but touching it for real left her even more stunned. Landon, ignited by her passion, kissed her more wildly more fiercely, as if he wanted to devour her whole. Like that, they lost themselves in each other''s kisses, drowning in the heat of one another''s embrace. Time seemed to stop at that moment. The whole world faded away, leaving only the two of them, and their burning, tangled kiss. When Tessa, panting hard, felt something hot and hard pressing against her from below Landon''s waist, she suddenly snapped back to reality and pushed him away. Landon, nearly losing all reason, felt her resistance and his eyes slowly cleared. He knew he was about to lose control. It took nearly all the willpower he had to pull back just a little from her. His chin rested on her shoulder as he gasped heavily, struggling to smother the fire raging through his body. This version of Tessapletely enchanted him. "Mr. Thorne..." Tessa had just opened her mouth when she realized how hoarse her voice sounded. Her cheeks flushed instantly, and she shut her mouth tight. Hearing her speak made Landon chuckle. So I do affect her, after all. In fact, he could stir her desire, just like she stirred his. He hadn''t forgotten the soft brush of her hands on his skin. It felt like feathers- light, ticklish, and so dangerously easy to lose control from. As if rewarding her, Landon pressed a gentle kiss to her forehead. This time, it was full of tenderness. "Good girl. Don''t be scared. I''ll wait for you." Tessa was still too young right now. No matter how hard it was for him, he wouldn''t touch her. Chapter 185 He Fell for Her First "Get some rest. Don''t think about anything. I''ll take care of the school stuff." When she heard that, Tessa frowned. What does he mean by he can handle my school stuff? "Mr. Thorne, I can deal with school on my own. You don''t need to interfere." Landon''s brows furrowed, and her words cooled his desire in an instant. Does she really mind me getting involved that much? That feeling of being shut out from someone''s world. I didn''t feel good at all. 92% ** Finished He liked her. He wanted to be part of everything in her life, to go through it all with her. But from the start, she didn''t want him involved. Tessa could feel Landon''s anger, but she didn''t take her words back. Some things were a matter of principle, she wouldn''t back down. They stood at a silent standoff for a moment before Landon gave in. There was nothing else he could do. He was the one who fell for her first. "Rest early. I''m heading back." Landon let go of her and turned to leave. His eyes looked dim, and his back looked lonely. Tessa wondered, Am I really being too harsh? Just as that thought crossed her mind, her phone rang. It was a call from Connor. His number hadn''t changed in the past five years, so even though she had deleted it long ago, she still recognized it. Tessa hung up right away. There was truly nothing left to say between her and Connor. Hearing the cold beeps from the other end of the line, Connor felt like something had clenched tight around his heart. She still refused to forgive him. She still wouldn''t answer his calls. Connor stood outside Wisteria Apartment, lost in frustration and disappointment, when the door suddenly opened. Landon stepped out, tall and straight-backed, his presence powerful. The moment Connor saw him, his hands clenched into fists, jealousy and unwillingness rising fast. So she was with this man just now. What were they doing inside? He could smell Tessa''s scent all over him. The thought of the two of them doing something intimate sent Connor''s who'' body spiraling into chaos. Sensing another male''s hostile presence instantly, Landon lifted his gaze and spotted Connor outside. Why is this guy still hanging around? "A cold ?lint shed in I andon''s eves, and the pressure of his Alnha presence rolled toward Connor like a toward 213 Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 186 We Are Not Friends Chapter 186 Chapter 186 We Are Not Friends The sudden, overwhelming pressure came crashing down on Connor like an invisible mountain. Finished His legs trembled uncontrobly, knees nearly buckling beneath him. He almost dropped straight to the ground. A surge of defiance flooded his chest. Gritting his teeth, Connor pushed his werewolf power to its limits, forcing out his own pheromones in a desperate attempt to push back against the tidal force of Landon''s presence. But Landon was Alpha King of Montedra. His strength far surpassed anything Connor had imagined. Even as Connor gave everything he had, all he could manage was to barely stay standing beneath the crushing pressure. His breathing turned sharp andbored. Each breath felt like it was tearing at his chest, his lungs screaming from the strain, as Landon''s aura smothered the air around him. His clenched fists shook without end, betraying the fear and struggle buried deep inside. His eyes, though, remained full of stubborn fire, silently resisting the weight of Landon''s dominance. Connor stared at Landon across the distance, forcing his back straight, pretending to stayposed. But the slight tremble in his body and the sweat rolling steadily down his forehead gave him away. There was no question. In this silent standoff, he had lostpletely. Landon''s lips curled into a cold smirk, as if mocking Connor''s overconfidence. The scorn in his eyes pierced straight into Connor''s heart like a de. A momentter, Landon slowly withdrew his pressure, and that suffocating weight disappeared in an instant. Connor gasped for air, chest heaving, feeling like a boulder had been lifted off his back. Only then did he realize that his entire back was soaked in sweat, his shirt clinging to his skin, cold and damp. Landon didn''t spare him even a nce. He walked past him and got into his car. That silent disregard stung Connor''s pride even more. Who is this man? How the hell is he this strong? A vague suspicion crept into his mind, but he forced himself not to think about it. If it really was who he suspected, then he didn''t stand a chance at winning Tessa back. Inside the car, Landon didn''t drive off right away. Instead, he pulled out a cigarette from the pack, lit it, and took slow, idle drags as he sat there, waiting for Connor to leave the front of the apartment. Chapter 186 We Are Not Friends When he called the next time, he realized that he''d been blocked. He let out a bitterugh. She was still the same. No room for mercy. 3210 Finished "Tessa, are you really this heartless? Is there nothing I can do to make you forgive me?" Connor got into his car, but didn''t leave either. He stayed parked under Wisteria Apartment all night. It wasn''t until carly the next morning, when Tessa finally appeared at the front door, that he stepped out. "Tessie, why didn''t you answer my calls? Even if we''re just regr friends, we should still be able to talk, right?" Seeing him first thing in the morning put Tessa in an even worse mood. "You and I aren''t even regr friends. Don''t talk like we are. You don''t have the right." She turned to leave, but Connor grabbed her wrist. "I''ve broken up with Winona. No matter what happened five years ago, let''s not dwell on it anymore. Can''t we just start over?¡± His voice was soft and pleading, full of desperation. He was the future Alpha of the Thunder Pack, but in front of Tessa, he was it. Tessa had just woken up, and she was already in a foul mood. Thest thing she wanted was to be stuck here listening to him ramble. She lost her patience. With a quick throw, she mmed Connor onto the ground.. "I told you, I don''t want to hear another word about you and Winona''s pathetic drama. Whatever you two have going on, deal with it yourselves. Why bring it to me?" Landon, who hadn''t leftst night either, had been sitting in his car the whole time. Seeing this unfold, he let out a loud, unapologeticugh. 1.0K Chapter 187 Chapter 187 He Was Different Connor got up from the ground. 0 Finished "Tessie, are you still mad at me for not standing by your side five years ago? I admit, I was wrong back then." "Mad at you? Do I need to be? Don''t assume everyone has as much free time as you people. I have things to do. Stop bothering me, okay?" Since talking didn''t work, Tessa didn''t bother anymore. It was faster to act. "Are you done watching? Let''s get breakfast." Noticing Landon standing behind Connor, Tessa spoke bluntly. Landon stoppedughing. "Sure." He was clearly in a good mood today. No matter what Tessa said, he wouldn''t get upset. Watching her treat his rival like this made him feel much better. Connor froze for a moment when he saw Landon, then hurried to catch up. "Tessie, who is he? Do you even know what kind of person he is?" Connor couldn''t let it go when he saw the two walking away. "What does it have to do with you who he is?" Tessa shot back. ¡°Just take care of yourself and keep Winona away from me." Tessa brought Landon to a donut shop near Navoris High. It was her favorite. The donuts were really good. She bought two and handed one to Landon. "Here. It tastes amazing." She had discovered this street food by ident. Three dors each. Filling and surprisingly delicious. Landon took the donut from her hand and sat down with her on a bench along the sidewalk. Just like that, they started eating breakfast in the middle of the street People wereing and going, but the two of them stood out. Their looks and presence were stunning. Even though they were just eating cheap donuts, they drew attention from passing teens. ¡°Isn''t that Tessa? She''s got another guy already? And he''s so good-looking." "Yeah, he''s really handsome. Like one of those noble werewolf princes from a TV show. Every little movement feels elegant." "Don''t be disgusting. Since when do noble princes eat donuts on the street?" "True, but I really like his face." "Like, my a*s. If he''s hanging around someone like Tessa, he can''t be anything good." 92% Chapter 187 He Was Different you can''t deny she''s stunning, and every guy around he is just as attractive." Finished Landon clearly heard their gossip. His gaze darkened, and a cold pressure quietly radiated from his body. Before he could teach that group a lesson, Tessa notice him staring at her. Thinking he was still hungry. she handed him the half-caten donut in her hand. "You''re still hungry, right? I''ll get you a five-dor one next time." Landon froze for a second when she suddenly stuffed the half-caten donut into his hand-but the chill around him instantly faded. He was actually full already, but he still finished what she gave him. "Now that you''ve had breakfast, you should get going." She had a lot to handle at school. Today was going to be a rough day. "Okay. Remember, whatever it is, if you can''t handle it, call me. I''ll be there right away." Landon reminded her. If she didn''t want him interfering in her life, he''d give her that space. But if things spiraled beyond what he could ept, he wouldn''t just stand by and watch. "Got it." Tessa remained cool as ever. There was nothing he could do when she was like this. He reached out and rubbed her head. The warmth in his movements made the air around him soften. His fingers messed up her hair as if he needed to do something childish just to calm himself down. Tessa looked at him helplessly. So even the legendary Nightshade Pack Alpha had this childish side. The day had been full of surprises. "Go on. I''ll leave once I see you head inside." Tessa didn''t say anything and walked past him. But Landon couldn''t help it. He reached out and pulled her into his arms. He moved so fast that Tessa didn''t even have time to react, until he pressed a kiss to her forehead. Tessa red up. What the hell? He kisses me at the school gate? Seeing her angry made Landon even more pleased. She acted so cold and distant with everyone, like nothing could touch her, but that was exactly why he liked doing things that irritated her. Seeing her re up made him feel like he was different from everyone else. Connor had been following them from a distance, and the way the two interacted knocked the air from his lungs. Tessa actually lets that man kiss her! Seeing it with his own eyes nearly drove Connor mad. The jealousy twisted in his chest, throwing his wolf instincts into chaos. Chapter 188 Chapter 188 She Was as Good as Gone 52% Finished Tessa walked into the ssroom. All the students stared at her with gloating expressions. She didn''t even bother to acknowledge the jealous looks they threw her way. "Tessa, Mr. Lambert wants to see you," said the principal''s assistant, who came in personally. Her tone was polite, at least. As soon as the girls in ss heard the assistant''s words, they began whispering. "This time, there''s no way. Tessa''s getting away with it, right?" "Yeah, I heard Nico''s mom came too. You all know the Dawson family-werewolf nobility in Navoris, with real power and money. Nico''s mom is even on the school board. If she showed up, this must be serious." "Well, I''ve seen Nico''s mom once. That woman is terrifying. Tessa''s done for." Tessa made her way to the principal''s office like she had done it a hundred times before. Inside were Lambert, Nico''s mother Sharon Dawson, and the homeroom teacher of Grade 12, ss 8, Hamilton. When Lambert saw it was Tessa again, his expression soured. Tessa had been ced in the school by Nathaniel, the Beta of the Nightshade Pack. Still, her grades were outstanding. But this time, the situation involved Nico, and he really didn''t know how to handle it. "Tessa, can you tell us exactly what happened in the physicsb?" he asked. The recent photos circting on the school forum had caused a huge stir, even catching the attention of many parents. This was a ce for learning, especially Navoris High, the most prestigious school in the city. No ordinary family could get their child in here. And once something like this got out, the parents had a lot to say. Sharon stared at Tessa. The girl was undeniably beautiful, with a face that could easily enchant people. She had looked into Tessa''s background and was well aware of the rumors about her mixing with Rogues. Now, seeing her in person with that seductive look, Sharon was even more convinced that Tessa had seduced her son-and her disgust deepened. Tessa nced at the woman sitting on the couch. She instantly knew this had to be Nico''s mother. They looked too alike. She repliedzily, "Mr. Lambert, we were doing experiments in theb. What else would I be doing?" "We''re not using you of anything," Lambert said carefully. "We just want to understand what really happened. You know those photos on the forum have caused a lot of negative attention. Parents and. students are all focused on this now. If we don''t handle it properly, it''ll be bad for both you and Nico." His tone stayed polite. After all, Tessa had been introduced by a Nightshade Beta. "Okay," Tessa replied with the same careless attitude, as if none of this worried her at all. Chapter 188 She Was as Good as Gone Just then, someone knocked on the door. 1852% Finished Lambert frowned. Who could it be now? I still have a ton to deal with. Who else is here to cause trouble? Still, he told them toe in. "Mr. Lambert, we''re here as student representatives for this incident. A student like Tessa, with such a long record of bad behavior, doesn''t deserve to be one of us. We''re here to request her expulsion." Several girls stood outside, holding a petition filled with signatures. Lambert''s face grew even darker. "You should all go back for now. We will handle this matter and give everyone a proper exnation." "Mr. Lambert, we believe you''ll do what''s right. But we''re just saying. If you keep turning a blind eye to Tessa''s behavior, it''ll be a big disappointment to all of us." As they spoke, the girls shot scornful looks at Tessa. Nico''s mom hade in person and she was on the school board. She had the authority to expel students. With the petition added to that, the girls believed there was no way someone as shameless as Tessa could stay at Navoris High. She was as good as gone. 1.0K (!!) 08.41 Sat, May 3 Chapter 189 Chapter 189 I Will Take Full Responsibility 152% Finished Several girls had been escorted out by the principal''s assistant. Inside the principal''s office, the atmosphere was thick and suffocating. Hamilton stood to the side. He truly didn''t know what to say this time, but he still believed in Tessa. "Mr. Lambert, there must be some kind of misunderstanding. I trust Tessa''s character. She wouldn''t do something like this." Sharon, who had been silent the whole time, stood up from the couch and walked over to stand in front of Tessa. Tessa looked at the elegantly dressed woman in front of her. Her eyes were calm, fearless. "What more is there to say? Keeping her at this school will only bring harm. And this student has a history. doesn''t she? Just expel her, Mr. Lambert. She''s already full of bad records, there''s no need to go through the board, is there?" "Madam Dawson, we haven''t gotten to the bottom of this yet. It wouldn''t be right to expel a student so rashly." Lambert still didn''t dare make a decision that big without due process. "What hasn''t been made clear? Don''t you know how well Nico performs at school, Mr. Lambert? Let me make myself very clear. Whatever did or didn''t happen between them, this has already affected Nico. The only way to fix it is to expel her. Nico still has to apply to Ivy League schools, to enter top-tier research institutes. Isn''t that enough reason? As for her-so what if she''s second in the whole school? She''s just a useless girl with no pack. She''ll never aplish anything." Anything that stood in Nico''s way, Sharon would sweep it clean. "Madam Dawson." Lambert knew as principal, he shouldn''t go against a board member. But Tessa had been rmended by Beta of the Nightshade Pack, he really couldn''t act carelessly. "Mr. Lambert, have you been in this position too long? Thinking it''s time for a change?" Sharon''s tone turned impatient. What''s the point of dragging out just a piece of trash? Why waste time talking to someone like her? Lambert was growing increasingly frustrated, but there was nothing he could do. She was a board member. He had to keep smiling. "Madam Dawson, I know Nico is outstanding. But Tessa isn''t weak either. They''re both signed up for the physicspetition. Maybe the two of them.." "Mr. Lambert, there''s only one spot for Navoris High in thispetition. What are you trying to say?" Sharon''s voice turned sharp-she was ready to throw Lambert out of his own office. Lambert had no idea what to say at the moment. "They both want topete. Since there''s only one spot, of course there should be a fairpetition." Hamilton couldn''t stay silent any longer. Is Madam Darson seriously implying that only Nico could participate? "And who are you? Is this your ce to speak?" Sharon''s expression turned dark, and the pressure of a high-ranked werewolf radiated from her body. "Let me repeat myself. Nico mustpete in this physicspetition. How can a student expelled from Navoris High represent Navoris High? Are you joking?" Just then, Nico burst into the principal''s office. Chapter 189 Will Take Full Responsibility 10.52% Firushed The moment Sharon saw him, her expression changed. "What are you doing here? Whatever it is, I can handle it. You go back right now." "I''m already an adult. I want to make my own decisions Please, stop interfering, okay?" Nico walked to Tessa, took her hand, and tried to lead her out. "Tessa, don''t worry about this. I''ll take full responsibility. I was the one who told you to go to theb. It has nothing to do with you." No matter what the oue was, he could take it. Even if someone had to be expelled, it should be him. Besides, they hadn''t done anything in thatb. "Nico, am I still your mother in your eyes?" Sharon was furious. "You treat me like this for the sake of this little tramp? I''ve nned everything for your future, and you? You fool around at school and humiliate the Dawson family!" Tessa frowned. Nico''s mom is unbelievable. She never listens to a word he says Does she really think that just because she makes a decision, it has to be the right one? 1.0K Chapter 190 Chapter 190 He Stands His Ground Du 3.52% Finished "Mom. Tessa and I really didn''t do anything in theb. Why can''t you just trust me? Or is it that, in your eyes, I''m not as important as maintaining the so-called dignity of the Dawson family?" Nico''s voice carried a wolf-like stubbornness and frustration with his mother''s actions. He tightly held Tessa''s hand, as if drawing strength from her. "Mom, don''t make it difficult for her. This has nothing to do with her. I''ll work hard for the physicspetition. I won''t disappoint you, but please don''t hurt her." Nico''s voice sounded so deste, as if his mother had ced the family''s honor and all the unfulfilled desires she had on his shoulders. He was really tired. Sharon stepped forward and yanked Nico over. Her wolfish aura became more chaotic with her anger. "You''re actually arguing with me for this worthless wolf-less girl! Don''t forget, you are the hope of the entire Dawson family. You''re supposed to be a top wolf scientist, not hang around with some useless girl! Nico''s eyes were filled with pleading. "Mom, I beg you. I''ll meet all your demands, just not her. Don''t touch her." -Tessa was his goddess! The only light in his gray life. "No, she can''t be at your school. If there''s even the slightest chance she could affect you, I won''t let it slide. Sharon was very domineering. She had to make the man who severed their partnership regret it and realize how foolish it was to abandon her and Nico. "Mr. Lambert, do you want to expel her now, or should I call a board meeting to expel you, the disobedient principal?" Sharon was so forceful, it was sickening. Lambert felt like his head was about to explode. This was how Sharon always was. If he didn''t listen to her, she''d really call a board meeting. "Madam Dawson, I haven''t done anything wrong. What gives you the right to expel me?" The usually silent Tessa spoke up. Using force and capital to force her out She''d see if Sharon had the power to do that. "At this point, you still dare to challenge me? Do you think the Sinir family and Frostmoon Park will still support you?" Sharon sneered. "You''re just a worthless girl abandoned by the pack and family!" "I don''t need the support of Frostmoon Pack or the Sinir family. I''m the victim in this. If someone should be expelled, it''s not me." Seeing her defiant expression, Sharon sneered. "Is this how girls at your age behave now?" "Mom!" Nico''s heart ached. He had hurt the girl he liked this way, and he didn''t know how he would ever face her again. "Shut up! You''d better not interfere in this. If you do, I make sure she disappears from Navoris right now." She dared to say such a threat, even in front of so many people. "Madam Dawson, it sounds like you think this school is yours." Tessa scoffed. People like her were so hut andler thain na wasn''t hankad bench matuer 3520 Chapter 190 He Stands His Ground Finished "Tessa, say less," Hamilton said, worriedly looking at her Everyone knew Sharon''s father had once been the head of the Mistwolf Mercenaries. Although they were no longer mercenaries, now disguised as the wolf nobility of Navoris, their methods were still terrifying. If Tessa angered Sharon, she might use mercenary power to make her disappear! "Madam Dawson, this is truly a misunderstanding. Mr. rk arranged for the two of them to participate in the physicspetition together. If you really care that much, we''ll make sure Tessa doesn''t participate. She won''t appear in the same events as Nico from now on. She''s still young. Please let her off." Hamilton was very responsible for his students. He truly liked Tessa and didn''t want her to suffer because of this incident. Her future was limitless. "Mr. Hamilton, teaching such shameless students, what right do you have to speak here?" Sharon showed Hamilton no respect at all. "Mr. Hamilton, you don''t need to worry about this. I won''t leave Navoris High." "Mr. Lambert!" Sharon felt her time was being wasted. Lambert finally chose to stand with Nathaniel. After all, Nathaniel was someone he couldn''t afford to offend. "Madam Dawson, I''m sorry, but until this matter is fully rified, I can''t expel Tessa." For the first time, Lambert stood firm. Hamilton looked at Lambert with admiration. As expected, the principal stands his ground. His authority is unshakable. Tessa also nced at the principal. Even if he did expel her right now, she''d unde..and. "Good. Now it looks like I have no choice but to call a board meeting." Sharon was furious. Lambert had always been rtively polite to her, but she didn''t expect him to dare defy her this time. Sharon mmed the door as she left. Her anger filled the air, her wolfish pheromones lingering, refusing to fade. 1.0K Chapter 191 Chapter 191 I Believe In You In the principal''s office, the people inside looked at one another in silence. "I''m sorry," Nico apologized on behalf of his mother. Tessa looked at him, unsure how tofort him. 2.34% Finished Nico really was pitiful. Everyone envied him for having a good background and a powerful mother, but no one expected his situation to be so miserable. "Nico, this has nothing to do with you. Someone''s trying to go after me. You just happened to get caught in it." ¡°Don''t look at me like that.¡± Nico didn''t like the way they were looking at him with pity in their eyes. Nico left the principal''s office. He felt that he still needed to talk to his mother. Maybe, just maybe, this could be the end of it. "Tessa, go back to your ss first. I''ll figure something out." Lambert felt that he should inform Beta Nathaniel about this. "Mr. Hamilton, you should return to ss too." Once the two of them left, Lambert immediately called Nathaniel. He only had Nathaniel''s number because of what happenedst time. When Lambert called, Nathaniel was at Thorne Corp helping Landon organize official documents. Since Ysabel also went to Navoris High, Nathaniel had saved Lambert''s number thest time. Seeing it was him calling now, he answered right away. "Beta, this is Lambert Drake from Navoris High. Madam Dawson from the board is strongly insisting on expelling Tessa. I''m afraid I won''t be able to hold her off." "What? Madam Dawson? What nonsense is this?" Nathaniel couldn''t help but frown. Lambert respectfully exined everything that had happened over the past few days. "Alright, I understand. Don''t let anyone bully Tessa. Otherwise, you won''t be able to handle the consequences." Nathaniel hung up and immediately went to Landon''s office to report. "Alpha, you''ve heard about what happened to Tessa, right? Nico''s mother Sharonpletely humiliated her today! Even though Tessa talked back, someone daring to provoke them like this couldn''t be tolerated. "Okay." "Okay? That''s it? Why are you so indifferent? Did you and Tessa fall out or something?" Nathaniel was surprised. I haven''t checked in on Alpha and Tessa for a few days, and now things are already weird between them? Chapter 1911 Believe In You 000 Firushed "Nathaniel!" Landon shot him a warning nce, a faint Alpha pressure radiating from him. Nathaniel immediately gave an apologetic smile and exined, "Alpha, don''t be mad. I''m just making a reasonable guess. But are you really nning to just stand by and do nothing? I think this is a perfect chance-rescue the damsel in distress, deepen your bond with her." Girls were always softhearted. If Landon stepped up now, Tessa would definitely be moved. "She''s not like other girls." Landon also wanted to help her with every problem she faced, but she wasn''t giving him the chance. There was nothing he could do about that. "Alright. If that''s the case, I won''t say more. I''ll get back to work." After Nathaniel left, Landon couldn''t help but start missing Tessa again. They had only been apart for a short time, but he missed her for no reason. What is she doing now? Is she thinking about me too? Thinking like this, Landon made a call. As Hamilton and Tessa were walking out together, her phone rang. "Mr. Hamilton, you go ahead. I''ll take this call," Tessa said as she pulled out her phone. "Tessa, I believe in you, but all this talk from everyone is not good, after all. Don''t you think so?" "Mr. Hamilton, if you have something to say, just say it Tessa replied. She thought this teacher was kind of cute. He really defended his students without hesitation Seeing that Hamilton still wanted to talk, Tessa simply hung up the call. Meanwhile, Landon had waited a long time, and she still didn''t answer. In the end, she even hung up on him. His expression turned dark. Miss me? Like hell she does? She actually hung up on me. Landon stood up immediately, nning to head to Navoris High to find her. 1.0K Chapter 192 Chapter 192 I Can Handle This Finished Hamilton was simply worried that Tessa would get hurt He wanted her to quit thepetition on her own so that the whole thing would blow over without angering Sharon. But Tessa couldn''t possibly back down, especially when it wasn''t even her fault. "Mr. Hamilton, thank you." Tessa knew Hamilton genuinely cared about her, so she had always respected him. "Before, I really didn''t want to enter the physicspetition, but now, I have to." She didn''t like Sharon''s attitude, and she needed to teach her a lesson. "Tessa, you..." Hamilton was honestly worn out from worrying about them. "Mr. Hamilton, don''t worry! I can handle this. None of you need to step in." Hamilton still wasn''t reassured. She is just a student. What can she possibly do? But in the end, he said nothing and went back to his office Just then, Landon''s call came through again. Tessa stepped into the hallway and picked up. "I''m outside at your school entrance." It''s ss time. What is he doing here? "Mr. Thorne, ss is about to start. What''s going on?" Haven''t we just seen each other this morning? What could be so urgent that he has toe now? "Nothing. I just called you, and you didn''t pick up. I thought something happened, so I came." Compared to Tessa''s calmness, he felt a little ridiculous. "I''m fine." Landon didn''t respond. "Mr. Thorne, I''m really fine." Afraid he wouldn''t believe her, Tessa said it again. "As long as you''re okay. I''ll head back." "Wait a second." He''de all this way. She figured she should probably at least go out and see him. Tessa headed downstairs, but as she turned the corner on the staircase, she overheard Anna on the phone with Winona. "Winona, what now? You were the one who sent me those photos, and now everything''s blown up. I seriously don''t know what to do!" Anna was genuinely scared. She had acted out of anger when she posted the photos. But thinking about how terrifying Tessa was made her feel even more uneasy. Chapter 1921 Can Handle This now? Why are you freaking out?" Winona had purposely fallen into theke before to get Connor''s attention. She really didn''t know how to swim, so she almost drowned. 32791 Finished Connor had saved her, but the shock had put her into a stress-induced fever, and she was still recovering at home. Still, hearing about Tessa''s situation at school gave her a strange boost of energy. Anna was nearly in tears. "You don''t know how terrifying Tessa is." "Come on, what can a powerless wolf-less freak like her even do to you? Don''t panic, Winona said dismissively and hung up. She had experienced Tessa''s wrath before. But she wasn''t the one who posted the photos on the forum. Tessa would go after Anna, not her. Nothing to do with her. "Hello?" Anna heard the dial tone and sighed, putting her phone away. Then she turned and saw Tessa standing on the stairs, watching her. Her phone slipped from her hand and hit the floor. Her face went pale. "Tessa, don''te any closer!" Anna shrieked in panic. Tessa was speechless. Do I even do anything? Why is Anna acting like she''s seen a ghost? Anna turned and ran, but in her panic, she tripped on the stairs. Her knee throbbed in pain, but she didn''t dare stop. She got up and kept running. Tessa followed. "Tessa, why are you following me?" Anna shouted. "Winona can''t help you." Tessa stared at her with no expression. An aura of dominance naturally radiated from her-the kind born from surviving life-or-death trials in the werewolf world. That pressure made Anna even more terrified. But Tessa didn''t do anything to her. She just said her piece, then turned and left. Still, Anna copsed on the floor, frozen in fear. Why does Tessa look so terrifying? What am I supposed to do now? Chapter 193 Chapter 193 She Clearly Knows 52% Finished Since it was still ss time and the school didn''t allow students to leave without permission, Tessa simply climbed over the wall. This time, Ysabel wasn''t with her. She didn''t even bother to disguise herself. Relying solely on her powerful jumping ability, she leapt onto the wall over feet high and jumped straight down on the other side. Landon watched as shended from the wall, his eyelid twitching slightly. Seriously? Why climb a wall when she could just take the normal way out? He stood by the car with a half-smoked cigarette between his fingers. When he saw Tessa approaching, he stubbed out the cigarette and tossed it into the trash can. When she reached him, he opened the car door and let her in. Tessa got into the passenger seat and closed her eyes to rest. She had onlye out because he called her, but now that she saw him, she didn''t feel like saying anything. So, she decided to nap in his car for a while. "Didn''t sleep wellst night?" Is it because of Connor? That guy has been standing outside Wisteria Apartment all night. "You should be the one who didn''t sleep," Tessa said with her eyes still closed. Landon remained silent. So she already knows he didn''t go homest night. Tessa felt safe around Landon, so she fell asleep in his car without hesitation. Looking at herpletely unguarded expression, Landon let out a soft sigh. Even though Tessa hadn''t fully figured things out yet, he knew he was special to her. At the very least, she trusted him enough to fall asleep by his side. Thinking of that, Landon felt content. Watching her breathing gradually slow and steady, he took off his suit jacket and draped it over her, then simply sat beside her and quietly kept herpany. Even if he didn''t do anything, just being near her filled his heart with peace and satisfaction. That afternoon, Winona showed up at school despite not being fully recovered, just to see Tessa''s downfall. A few girls close to her immediately rushed over with concern. "Winnie, now that Tessa''s probably getting expelled, no one''s ever going to bully you or fight you for Mr. Connor again." "I know you mean well," Winona replied with a sorrowful look, "but no matter what, Tessa is still my sister. Chapter 193.She Clearly Knows 152% Finished She was thrilled on the inside, but her face remained full of sadness, looking like a helpless and pitiful angel. "Winnie, you think of her as your sister, but she clearly doesn''t think the same. If she did, she wouldn''t have tried to take him from you." "Exactly! You can''t be too kind. Otherwise, you''re the one who ends up getting hurt." Anna listened to the girls around Winona and felt a wave of disgust. They were always hanging around Winona, but seeing them act like this made her want tough. Others might not know what kind of person Winona really was, but she did, clearly. Later, when Winona was alone, Anna approached her. "Winona, this all started because of you. Are you really going to sit back and do nothing?" Winona frowned, and the sweet smile on her face vanished. "Anna, you''d better get your facts straight. You did what you did because you like Nico. What do you think he''ll do if he finds out? And don''t forget who Nico''s mother is. If she finds out all of this started because of you, do you think you''ll still have a ce at Navoris High? As long as you keep quiet, Tessa won''t say anything. Just don''t do anything and it''ll all blow over." Anna''s face turned pale. Tessa doesn''t know? No, she clearly does. She just hasn''t told Nico yet. She didn''t even want to imagine what would happen if Nico found out everything had been her doing. He would probably hate her forever. Anna regretted it. If she hadn''t lost her mind back then none of this would''ve happened. At the moment every day felt like living in fear. Winona let out a cold snort and gave her a side nce. Nothing had even happened yet, and she already looked terrified. People like this deserved to be bullied, deserved to be unloved, and deserved to only ever love someone in secret. Ignoring Anna, Winona turned and walked toward her ssroom. ? But before she got there, she ran into Tessa in the stairwell. 1.0K Chapter 194 Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 194 I Can Thrive in Navoris 1 ? 52%¡ã Finished At the moment, only Tessa and Winona were left in the room, and Winona couldn''t help but smile triumphantly. "Tessa, leave Navoris! This ce really isn''t suitable for you. Look at how much trouble you''ve caused in such a short time. Now, you''re the enemy of every girl in the school. Everyone wants you expelled." Now, Tessa had be like a rat running through the street, everyone calling for her downfall. She no longer had a chance to turn things around. Tessazily lifted her phoenix-like eyes and looked at Winona in front of her, mocking, "Winona, are you really that afraid of my presence? Since I came back, you must not be able to eat or sleep well, right?¡± "You!" Winona didn''t expect that even at this point, Tessa would still talk back. Suppressing her anger, she tried hard to appearposed. "I''m really just looking out for you. If you leave here, maybe things will get better for you." "Don''t worry about me, I can still thrive in Navoris." Tessa was as arrogant as ever, making Winona want to just beat her to death. Although, with Tessa''s current strength, she probably still wouldn''t be able to win. "Is that so? Since you want to keep going in Navoris so badly, then I can only wish you well." Thinking of how Connor had actually proposed breaking up, Winona felt deeply upset. She really hated Tessa. How could someone so worthless, abandoned by both her pack and h change everything? mily,e back and Winona turned to leave, but Tessa spoke up. "Winona, do you feel especially happy seeing me be the enemy of the entire school?" Winona clenched her fists, not turning back. "How could I? Even though you don''t like me, no matter what, you''re still my sister, still a Sinir. How could I be happy seeing you do something like this?" Winona replied hypocritically. "Heh." Tessa couldn''t help but sneer. "The thing I hate most is people like you. If you had even a bit of guts and confronted me head-on, I wouldn''t dislike you so much." "Tessa, you''ve really misunderstood. This time, I had nothing to do with it. She would never admit it, even if they beat her to death. "If you say you had nothing to do with it, then I guess it''s fine!" Tessa sneered and walked upstairs. Winona watched her back, her expression twisted with anger. "Tessa, what are you so smug about? What kind of person is Sharon? Do you think you''ll be a match for Sharon?" Just thinking of Sharon''s background, Winona was certain that this time, Tessa was done for. Chapter 1941 Can Thrive in Navoris 352% Finished Tessa pulled out herptop, quickly opened it, and ced it on the coffee table before going to get water. "Tessie, are you really not going to deal with that post?" Ysabel still thought the post should be deleted. It was damaging to Tessa''s reputation. Tessa poured a ss of water for Ysabel and took a cup herself before sitting down on the couch. Then, she hacked into Winona''s phone, found those unedited photos, and even a short video. "Come here." Tessa gestured for Ysabel. Winona had really gone to great lengths to set her up. "D*mn!" After watching the video, Ysabel couldn''t help but curse, "Of course, it''s her." Tessa took a sip of water. "I just want to tear that little b*tch Winona apart." The photos had been edited, so they caused misunderstandings, but the video was crystal clear. Tessa had simply fallen asleep there, and Nico had only taken off his shirt and draped it over her. Yet, she had been ndered like this. People''s hearts were truly evil! "But here''s the problem, Tessie. When Nico covered you with the shirt, the tenderness in his eyes could melt honey." That was clearly a boy who had fallen for her! Tessa could tell that too, but she really hadn''t done anything with Nico! "Tessie, you sure have a lot of admirers." If Landon saw this video, he would probably go crazy with jealousy! "But right now, the most important thing is to clear the rumors! We should release this video, and then let''s see who dares to nder you." Ysabel was dying to see the reactions of those people once they saw the video. But unlike Ysabel''s impatience, Tessa remained calm and collected. "Wait a little longer. The timing isn''t right yet." 1.0K Chapter 195 Chapter 195 He Still Cares About Me 0,52% Finished Connor had unknowingly arrived at Navoris High. When Winona''s friends saw him, they immediately ran over. "Mr. Connor, are you here to see Winnie? She''s not here right now, but you..." "I''m not here to see her." As soon as the girls heard Connor say this, they immediately became dissatisfied. "Are you here to see Tessa? Mr. Connor, Tessa is nothing but a cheap she-wolf who only knows how to go into heat and flirt with men all day. Don''t let her fool you." Hearing them speak about Tessa like this, Connor''s face immediately darkened, and the aura of a future Alpha radiated from him. "Watch your words." The girls were stunned, but for Winona''s sake, they suppressed their fear and pulled out their phones. "Mr. Connor, we''re not lying to you. If you don''t believe us, look at this." The girls showed him a popr forum post. "Look for yourself. Tessa is always messing around at school. Do you really think she''s some pure woman?" After reading the title of the post, Connor''s expression grew even darker, and his high-level wolf pheromones started to leak out in anger. Seeing Connor like this, the girls couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride. Now Mr. Connor clearly sees Tessa''s true nature, and he definitely won''t think of her anym ight? Connor didn''t say anything more, handed the phone back to the girls, and then walked away quickly. When Winona entered the ssroom, a few girls immediately surrounded her. "Winnie, Connor came to Navoris High today, but he wasn''t here to see you. He must''ve been here for that little b*tch Tessa, but it''s okay, we got back at her for you. We showed him that post." "Yeah, this time, Connor will definitely see Tessa for what she really is." "What?" Winona was shocked. "What''s wrong? Tessa''s the kind of person who could only confuse Connor for a moment. After seeing those photos, he''ll stay far away from her." "You guys..." Winona didn''t want Connor to know about this. It was something she had deliberately spread about Tessa. Now, he knows. What will he do? Will he investigate the truth? What if it all points back to me? "Winnie, what''s wrong?" The other girls were confused. They just wanted to help her, but they couldn''t understand why Winona was acting like this. Winona tried to calm her anger and spoke in a calm tone. "It''s nothing, I''m just feeling unwell. How about this? Can you help me excuse myself from the evening ss?" Chapter 195 He Still Cares About Me "Winnie, are you really okay?" The others were still concerned. "Don''t worry, I''m fine." Once outside the school, Winona immediately called Connor. Finished However, the phone rang for a long time, and he didn answer. Winona couldn''t help but be even more anxious. She refused to give up and kept calling. Finally, Connor picked up the phone. "Connor, where are you?" "Club Eclipse." Winona immediately took a cab to Club Eclipse. She was still in her school uniform, and when she arrived at Club Eclipse, the security wouldn''t let her in. She had no choice but to call Connor again. When he came out and saw her standing there, shivering, he frowned. "Is there something?" Connor''s tone was always cool when facing Winona. "Connor, I heard you came to Navoris High today." Winona was still trembling. Connor couldn''t bear to watch her like this and took off his coat, draping it over her. The coat still held his warmth and scent, and Winona couldn''t help but look up at him. He still cares about me, doesn''t he? He doesn''t feel nothing for me! "This isn''t a ce for a student like you to be." Connor spokely, "Go back." Connor turned to walk back into Club Eclipse. "Connor!" Winona ran up from behind and hugged him. Winona felt wronged. Everything she had done was just to be with him. "Conner, is this because of Tessa?" "Winona!" Connor''s tone held a warning. "Connor, I''m also upset about how Tessa turned out, but this really isn''t something we could control! Please, don''t be like this." Connor lost his temper. He shoved Winona away. LOK Chapter 196 Chapter 196 She Is Disgusting! 10 7752% Finished Winona stumbled back a few steps after Connor shoved her. She stared at him in disbelief. "Tessa isn''t that kind of person. Someone must be ndering her behind her back." Five years ago, he ended up like this because he didn''t believe in Tessa. Now, five yearster, no matter what happened, he stood by her side. Hearing this made Winona even more furious. He really trusts her that much? Connor ignored her and walked into Club Eclipse. Winona tried to follow, but the security guard stopped her again. "Students aren''t allowed in here." "I''m an adult." Winona said. "Sorry, you can''te in." The guard firmly refused to let her through. Winona was furious, but there was nothing she could do. She had no choice but to stand there. By the time Connor came out of Club Eclipse, it was already past two in the moring. Since he had been drinking, he didn''t drive. Instead, he called a ride and headed to Wisteria Apartment. As soon as he got in the car, Winona called one too and followed him. He drank so much. She was genuinely worried something might happen to him. But she never expected him to go to Tessa''s apartment-Wisteria Apartment! Seeing that, Winona clenched her fists in rage. Tessa, why did you have toe back? Why did youe back just to steal Connor from me? Winona''s pheromones began to spread unconsciously from her body due to her anger. Afraid Connor might notice, she tried hard to control her emotions. As long as Tessa got expelled from school because of this, her filthy reputation would be set in stone! Now even Nico''s mother had gotten involved. There was no way Tessa could turn things around anymore. Just as Winona expected, the next day, Sharon specially called a board meeting to expel Tessa. It had been a long time since Navoris High held a board meeting. No one expected the next one would be to kick out a student. Inside the meeting room, more than a dozen board members had already arrived. "Mr. Lambert, it''s just expelling a student. Why not handle it yourself instead of making a "Yeah! We''re all busy, you know." a scene?" 00.44 Sat, May 5 Chapter 196 She Is Disgusting! 2452%2 Finished "Mr. Lambert has his own ideas now, of course he won''t listen to us," Sharon mocked. Under pressure, Lambert wiped the sweat from his forehead. "Board members, this situation isn''t clear yet. I think..." "Not clear? What''s unclear? Nico practically grew up in front of you. Don''t you know what kind of person he is? This whole mess at school is because of you. I heard you were the one who let Tessa in. What, did she give you something in return?" She was already in twelfth grade and suddenly transferred to Navoris. That was suspicious. Lambert frowned. "Madam Dawson, isn''t it normal for students to transfer? WWhy is that when it happens under me, it''s suddenly favoritism?" Lambert couldn''t help but stand up. "Look at that. This is Mr. Lambert''s attitude," Sharon snapped. "Mr. Lambert, the school can''t even function without us, right?" one of the board members threatened. As soon as Tessa arrived at school, a group of girls surrounded her. "Tessa, how do you even have the face to show up here? "Yeah! How shameless are you? If it were me, I''d be too ashamed to live!" "You think everyone has a sense of shame?" Tessa pulled off the hood of her sweatshirt, revealing a pair of icy blue eyes that made everyone freeze. None of the girls dared mess with this version of Tessa, and instinctively stepped aside to let her pass. Tessa let out a coldugh. "Was she justughing at us?" "She was! This woman''s disgusting!" "She won''t be smiling for long. The school called a board meeting just to get rid of her." "Yeah! What is she even proud of? She''s nothing but a public toilet. Anyone can use her." Tessa turned her head and looked at them. Just one nce, and a wave of invisible pressure swept from her. It didn''t have a wolf''s strength behind it, but it carried the aura of someone who stood above others. The girls immediately shrank back in fear. Tessa pulled out her phone and uploaded an unedited video clip to the school forum. Then she headed straight for the meeting room. Ten minutester, the forum''s servers almost crashed. Fit 3210 Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight. Chapter 197 Chapter 197 She Had Been the Victim "Oh my! What the hell was this? I didn''t expect things to take such a wild turn!" "Oh my goodness! Nico was so gentle! Does he like Tessa?" "This is a total p in the face! They kept saying it was essa who seduced Nico. Looks like Madam Dawson just got served!" The girls who had been cursing Tessa for days suddenly had nothing left to say. Finished The photo hadn''t shown anything conclusive. They had just made up the rest with their own imagination. And now, Tessa hadn''t even said a word. She just posted a video, and the p to the face was loud and painful! Anna''s face went pale the moment she saw the video clip. How does this video even exist? What do I do now? What the hell? Tessa''s terrifying. Where did she even find that video? Tessa walked straight into the school conference room without knocking. The board members inside all turned toward the door when they heard the noise. There she stood, backlit by the hallway light, wearing a ck hoodie with the hood up, hands shoved in her pockets, her posture rxed and her aura cold. When Sharon saw Tessa, her expression turned ugly. "See that? Even now, she''s still so arrogant," Sharon muttered, itching to throw Tessa out of the school on the spot. Lambert hadn''t expected Tessa to show up at a moment like this and quickly stepped forward. "Tessa, go back for now. I''ll take care of this and give you a proper exnation." "Mr. Lambert, I''m the one involved. I think I have the right to be here," Tessa replied. She knew he meant well, but since Sharon wanted a fight, she wasn''t going to hide. ! "Tessa..." Lambert sighed helplessly. Why is she so stubborn? She hasn''t even awakened as a wolf yet. One wrong move here, and it could end badly for her... "There''s nothing more to say, Lambert. Since you''ve made it so clear that you''re on Tessa''s side, then you can leave Navoris High too. I think Mr. Chad''s more than capable of filling your position," Sharon said coldly. They didn''t want someone who acted on their own. They wanted someone who followed orders. Vice Principal Chad Fisher lit up with a grin the second he heard Sharon''s words. "Madam Dawson, I told Mr. Lambert from the beginning, Tessa shouldn''t have been admitted. She was rejected by her pack and abandoned by her family. Bringing a delinquent like her into Navoris High would only ruin our reputation. But Mr. Lambert insisted on taking her in. I wonder how much he got out of it." 19¼Ò51% Chapter 197 She Had Been the Victim Finished Chad and Lambert had been at odds for years, Lamber had always held him down. Now, finally, Chad saw his chance. "Mr. Chad!" Lambert snapped, warning him. That man really was a spineless sycophant who only knew how to suck up. "What do you all think?" Sharon turned to the other board members. They nodded one by one. "In that case, Lambert, take. this student and leave with her. Let''s not make this messy. We''ll go our separate ways and keep things civil, so it''s not weird if we run into each other again." Chad was practically giddy now that Lambert was actually getting kicked out. He had been stuck as vice principal under Lambert for more than ten years. Today, he was finally rising above. "Wait a second. I did nothing wrong. You can''t expel me." Tessa walked over to the conference room''sputer, turned it on, and plugged in her USB drive. "Tessa, you''ve already been expelled. If you keep acting out, I''ll call the police right now." Sharon was fuming at how bold Tessa still was. What does she even think she''s going to do now? "Call the police? Go ahead. I wish you would. You''re wrongfully using me. I trust the police will give me justice. What''s the holdup? Don''t know the number? Want me to tell you?" "You!" Sharon trembled with rage. "Tessa, you''re outrageous. Has no one ever taught you what respect means?" "Respect? Why should I respect someone like you? What right do you have to ask for my respect? Who the hell do you think you are?" Once Tessa got angry, she never held back. "Don''t you want to know if I was wronged? Watch this video. After that, I hope you, as an adult, will admit your mistake and apologize." "What''s wrong with you? Apologize to you? Are you joking? You think you deserve that?" Chad immediately stepped in front of Sharon, looking like a knight in shining armor. Tessa scoffed. So this is how these so-called adults act? Pathetic. She hit y. The short clipsted just over ten minutes and made everything perfectly clear. Tessa had been the victim all along. She hadn''t done anything. She hadn''t even known what was happening. 1.0K 08.42 Sat, May 3 Chapter 198 Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 198 Let It Go Sharon''s face looked terrible. Even though Tessa hadn''t done anything, the fact that she posted the video at this moment was clearly a move against her. How could Nico look at a filthy girl-someone who only hang out with Rogues-with that kind of expression? Her son was supposed to like the noble werewolf heiress she had chosen for him, someone whose power and family background matched the Dawson family, not a disgrace like Tessa. Lambert walked over to Tessa and spoke up to defend her. "Everyone, this whole thing was really a misunderstanding. And Tessa is actually very talented. Mr. rk wants her to represent us in the physicspetition. She''ll definitely bring honor to our school "Lambert!" Sharon snapped. He knew perfectly well she had wanted Nico to enter thepetition. "Are we still calling the police?" Tessa askedzily. "I already posted the video on the school forum. I wonder what those students-who can''t even tell right from wrong-will say now?" "Madam Dawson, let it go. This matter has already drawn serious concern from higher up. If it keeps going, it''ll only hurt Navoris High." "That''s right. What matters most now is minimizing the damage this incident caused to Navoris High. This could affect both next year''s admissions and our investors." Navoris High, as a top private school, mostly admitted students who were either exceptional in ability and grades or came from powerful families. The school also relied on those families'' investments to maintain its elite faculty and its reputation as the number one academy. "Wait a minute, this was obviously someone trying to frame Tessa on purpose," Lambert said. They''re even trying to stir things up. If those pictures are fake, then what''s their real motive? Why would someone go after a regr student like her? "Tessa, do you know who posted those pictures?" Lambert asked more politely this time. "Yes." "Tessa was clearly the victim here. I think the school owes her justice." Lambert wanted to stand up for her. "No need. I''ll handle it my own way," Tessa replied calmly. She wasn''t a child who ran to teachers toin every time something happened. "Then let''s end this here," one of the board members said. "Madam Dawson, this was Nico''s fault. We shouldn''t push this too far." Sharon was unwilling to let it go. Now more than ever, she didn''t want Tessa to stay at Navoris High. But the other board members had already stood and begun walking out of the meeting room. Chad rubbed his nose. He had clearly offended Lambert today. The days ahead wouldn''t be easy. Chapter 198 Let It Go refused to Cave her alone. @ 2.51% Finished "Mr. Lambert, I have a few words for Tessa. You can go now," Sharon said coldly.. Lambert stood off to the side, not budging, still afraid Tessa might get bullied. Sharon red at him. Lambert pretended not to see. No way was he going to walk away. Tessa belonged to Beta Nathaniel. He wouldn''t let anything happen to her on his watch. "Out!" Sharon barked, her voice filled with power. The aura of a high-ranking werewolf spread through the room, making the air itself tremble. Sweat appeared on Lambert''s forehead under the pressure of her energy, but he still wouldn''t leave. Until Tessa gave him a look. Lambert understood and finally walked out. Now, only the two of them were left in the room. Tessa pulled out a chair and sat down, resting her elbow casually on the table. "So, Madam Dawson," she asked, "what else do you want to say?" 1.0K Chapter 199 Chapter 199 He Is a Good Person 251% Finished "You can stay at Navoris High, but you''re not allowed to participate in the physicspetition," Sharon said, as though she were doing a favor. "Heh," Tessa scoffed. Even now, she remains unyielding. Nico is truly unlucky to have a mother like her. "Also, don''t ever appear in front of Nico again. His future has already been nned, and there is no ce for you in it." Sharon only wanted Nico to follow the life path she had mapped out for him. "I will definitely participate in the physicspetition. As for you, I advise you to be kind." Tessa didn''t give her any face. "You!" Sharon hadn''t expected Tessa to be so stubborn. "Do you really think I can''t do anything about you?" Sharon released her high- ranking werewolf pheromones without hesitation, hoping to make Tessa, a wolf- less weakling, submit. However, Tessa was unaffected by her pheromones and merely shrugged indifferently. "Well, go ahead and try! Let''s see who leaves first." Tessa stood up. "Honestly, Nico is really unlucky to have a mother like you." Nico was genuinely a good person. She believed he would achieve great things in the world of werewolf physics. Unfortunately, he had such an unreasonable and forceful mother. It was truly pitiful for him. As soon as Tessa left the conference room, Sharon, furious, couldn''t stop herself from extending her ws, splitting the conference table in half. Tessa is really too arrogant! She is just a wolf-less weakling! How dare she challenge me? If I don''t teach her a lesson, she''ll never learn what respect means! Because of Tessa''s behavior, Sharon''s resolve to drive her out of Navoris High became even stronger. Winona arrived at school in the afternoon and found out about what was happening on the forum. "Winnie, who do you think is behind all of this to mess with Tessa?" They had originally believed it was Tessa who had seduced Nico, but now their faces were all swollen from the p. "Yeah! Someone even edited the photos, who hates Tessa this much?" "Who cares who it is! I just can''t stand Tessa." "True, Tessa has so many enemies, who knows who did it. Too bad the board of directors decided not to expel Tessa anymore." 08.42 Sat, May 3 Chapter 199 He Is a Good Person Winona logged into the forum, and when she saw that video, her face turned pale. Finished She hadn''t sent that video to Anna, and her phone had always been by her side, yet the video somehow appeared on the forum. Winona felt a fear she had never experienced before. If Connor finds out I''m the one behind this, what will he do? She couldn''t even bear to think about it! "Winnie, what''s wrong? Didn''t you hear what we said?" "Yeah! Winnie, don''t worry! There are so many people who can''t stand Tessa. It''s only a matter of time before she gets kicked out of Navoris High." "I''m going to the bathroom." Winona stood up, pale-faced, and left. "What''s up with her? She was fine just now." "I don''t know. She''s definitely acting weird ever since Tessa came back." Winona found Anna on the yground. Anna had been there for a long time already. She didn''t dare return to ss, afraid her actions would be exposed to her ssmates. She was worried about being ostracized, and even more afraid of Tessa''s revenge. "Anna!" Winona called out. Anna turned around and, seeing Winona, her eyes were filled with hatred. "Winona, it''s all your fault. If it weren''t for you, things wouldn''t have turned out like this. How dare you show up in front of me?" ? to do Winona frowned. "Anna, what does this have to do with me? Did I edit those photos? Did I tell you to post them on the forum? Did I tell you to write those things? You did all of this yourself, what does it! with me?" Winona just wanted to distance herself from the situation. She couldn''t be involved in this. "You!" Anna was so angry her eyes turned red, as if she wanted to tear Winona apart. "Anna, you should leave Navoris High! Soon everyone will know that you are the one spreading rumors. If you stay here, it won''t end well for you." Winona''s only n now was to get Anna to leave. As long as Anna was gone, she could shift all the me onto her, and the whole thing wouldn''t be her problem anymore. "What do you mean? You think this has nothing to do with you? Now you''re trying to put all the me on me. Winona, I really didn''t expect you to be like this." "You should think about it. If you don''t leave Navoris High, staying here in your current state, do you really think you''ll get into a good college? If you leave Navoris High, I can help you with both school and money." Chapter 199 He Is a Good Person Anna hesitated for a long time before finally nodding. 75% Finished Although she hated Winona, Winona made some valid points. Staying at Navoris High was torture for her every second, and in her current condition, she really had no chance of getting into her ideal college. She was also more afraid of Tessa''s revenge. "Alright, you can arrange it." In the end, Anna agreed. "Okay, you don''t need to stay at school today." Winona just wanted Anna to leave. Once she was gone, everything else would be easier to deal with. 1.0K Chapter 200 Chapter 200 I Like You "Did you guys hear? The post was made by Anna.¡± "I totally didn''t expect that! She''s usually so quiet, and now she''s the one who did something huge." The other students all started talking after they found out. In ss Eight''s room, Ysabel sat down in front of Tessa and turned around to talk to her. Finished "Tessie, now that Anna''s gone, Winona is pushing everything onto her. Winona really will do anything." Tessa was using herptop to help Lina break through a firewall. "Tessie, I''m talking to you! Can you take this seriously for once?" Ysabel was annoyed. What was so interesting about theputer anyway? "I heard you," Tessa answered calmly without stopping her hands on the keyboard. "Let her keep being proud." During the break, Tessa went downstairs with Ysabel to get snacks from the school store. On the stairs, they ran into Winona, who wasing up. Ysabel gave cold snort when she saw her. Winona noticed Tessa too. This time, she didn''t dare go head-to-head with her and just tried to pretend she was invisible. The girls around her, after the recent turn of events, didn''t dare act up either. "Oh, what happened to all that attitude? Didn''t you say you weren''t smearing Tessie on the forum? Now that the truth''s out, don''t you owe her an apology?" "Apologize? Why should we apologize? Tessa offended people herself. We''re victims too, okay?" "Forget it, let''s go," Winona said. She didn''t want to stay here any longer. She just wanted this v to end. e thing Tessa gave a coldugh. "Winona, this isn''t over. Do you think Anna leaving means you''re off the hook?" Anna had just been used as a pawn. Winona froze halfway up the stairs. She didn''t even dare to turn around. "Tessa, don''t go too far, okay? Anna caused the mess. What does it have to do with Winnie?" One of Winona''s followers stepped in front of her again. "Idiot," Ysabel muttered when she saw the girls. "Who the hell are you calling an idiot?" One of them immediately snapped back. "Whichever idiot answers, that''s who I''m talking about, Ysabel scoffed. "You!" The girls couldn''t take it anymore and looked like they were about to rush forward. 08.42 Sat, May 3 Chapter 200 I Like You Winona quickly pulled them back. 3176 Finished "This is school. Forget it. If we fight, we''ll get a serious demerit," she warned them, worried they might provoke Tessa. "Hah, see that? Even this b*tch doesn''t dare go against Tessa. You all better get lost while you still can." "You!" The girls were furious, but they had no way to fight back. They left, filled with anger. Back in ss, the group of girls grumbled under their breath. "D*mn it, that Ysabel seriously needs to be put in her ce. She and Tessa are both useless nobodies. What are they even proud of? I swear, I want to m her into the desk so hard she couldn''t even be scraped off." "Just don''t mess with Tessa for now," Winona said. She still didn''t feel safe. This version of Tessa wasn''t someone she could afford to mess with. "Winnie, what''s wrong with you? Why are you afraid of Tessa?" "Yeah, Winnie, you''re really not the same anymore. Ever since Tessa came back, you''ve changed." Winona was annoyed, but there was no one she could talk to about it. She had to keep it all bottled up. Nico came to the door of ss Eight. A few girls noticed him and started whispering. Ysabel saw him too and walked over to Tessa''s desk. "Tessie, it''s Nico." Tessa had been napping with her head down. When she heard Ysabel''s voice, she looked out the window and saw Nico standing there. He looked like he had something to say but was holding back. Tessa got up and walked out. "What is it?" she asked. This had nothing to do with him. She had never taken any of it to heart. "Tessa, I''m sorry." Because of him, she had gone through all that. Tessa stood quietly in the light autumn rain, saying nothing. Nico turned his head and saw her hair blowing in the wind. He reached up, wanting to smooth it down. But she tilted her head, and his hand froze in mid-air. He awkwardly lowered it. "Tessa; I like you," Nico finally said. No matter what happened, this was the first time he had ever had a crush on a girl. Fuen if it led nowhere he still wanted to say it 00.42 Sat, May Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 201 Chapter 201 We Are Just Friends However, after hearing Nico''s confession, Tessa still remained calm. "Nico, we''re just going to be friends." 3 2016 Finished Liking someone was liking them. Not liking someone was not liking them. She didn''t like to y games with people''s feelings. "Heh." He already knew how it would end, but still, hearing it from her directly hurt more than he had expected. "Nico, do your best! You really have talent in physics. In thepetition, let''spete fairly." She would work hard too. That was her way of respecting him. Nico nodded. "Got it." The girls in ss watched the two of them standing together and were all filled with envy. "Oh my goodness! If we''re just talking about looks, they really look perfect together." "Yeah! One''s first in the grade, the other''s second. Both are going to the physicspetition. If Tessa had a wolf and came from a better family, they''d really be a great match." "Bullsh*t! How is Tessa good enough for my dream guy" Nico was the heartthrob of half the girls at Navoris High! "Exactly! Oh, my dream guy! How could he possibly like someone like Tessa?" Ysabel had been watching the situation from outside the ssroom the whole time. What should I do? Tessie just looks like she fits with anyone she''s with. When Tessa came back to ss, Ysabel immediately ran over. "What did Nico want?" "Why are you so curious?" Tessa didn''t answer. Nico was just a passerby in her life. She didn''t like him, and she didn''t want him to keep being criticized because of her. "I''m just curious, okay? Tessie, listen, Nico may look pretty good, but my uncle still looks better." "ss is starting," Tessa reminded her, signaling her to go back to her seat. At dinner time, Landon came to pick up Tessa from Navoris High. It was Friday, and there were no evening sses. Landon had already made ns with Tessa to have dinner together. As soon as she got his call, she left the school building with Ysabel. At the school gate, Nico ran into them. He wanted to say hi, but Tessa had already gotten in the car. Gal, vay Chapter 201 We Are Just Friends Winona also came out and saw the scene. 51% Finished She instinctively took out her phone to take a picture, but when she remembered that video, she hesitated and put it away. Then she immediately called a cab and told the driver to follow Landon''s car. Landon brought Tessa and Ysabel to Silvermoon Estate to meet up with Nathaniel and the others. When Winona saw Tessa and that man enter Silvermoon Estate, she instantly called Connor. "Connor, I need to talk to you. I''m at Silvermoon Estate right now. Can youe? It''s really important. It''s about Tessa." Connor didn''t want to deal with her at first, but once he heard it was about Tessa, he agreed. It wasn''t a holiday or anything, but Nathaniel missed Ysabel. Using the excuse of helping hardworking high schoolers rx, he invited Cameron and the rest out to hang. As soon as Ysabel showed up, Nathaniel pulled out a chair for her and told her to sit down. Landon personally poured a ss of water for Tessa. It was pretty cold today, and it had rained earlier. Seeing how Landon was still taking such good care of Tessa, Charlotte felt a sharp pain in her chest. If only one day he could treat me like that too. Tessa didn''t like Charlotte, but since Charlotte wasn''t stirring up trouble, she just acted like she didn''t exist and quietly enjoyed the fancy dinner. Although every time Landon picked out food for her, she could feel Charlotte''s jealous gaze. "Tessie, it''s been forever since we went out to rx! After dinner, where do you want to go? Do you want to hit up a karaoke ce?" Ysabel asked excitedly. She hadn''t been to karaoke in a long time. "You want to go to karaoke?" Tessa didn''t really like those kinds of ces, but if Ysabel wan! was fine with it. "I do! Twelfth grade is so stressful. I just want to sing and let it all out." "Well, let''s go sing!" Hearing Tessa agree, Ysabel looked at her gratefully. Of course, it''s Tessie! She never let me down! o go, she When Charlotte came back from the bathroom and heard Tessa say that, she couldn''t help but speak up. "Karaoke? Landon doesn''t like that kind of ce. Let''s just not go." Everyone looked at Landon. One of his hands was resting on the back of Tessa''s chair. "It''s fine. If they want to sing, we''ll go sing. If you don''t want to go, you don''t have to." Landon kept his eyes on Tessa, but the words were clearly for Charlotte. Chapter 202 Chapter 202 His Principles Mean Nothing Around Her 51% Finished Nathaniel and Cameron exchanged a nce. As expected, Landon''s principles as Alpha meant nothing in front of Tessa. "Yay! This is great, we can finally go sing! Tessic, I''m telling you, I love singing. Back then, my dream was to be a singer." Ysabel truly loved singing, but her father didn''t want her entering the entertainment industry, so she had to suppress her passion. Seeing how happy Ysabel, was, Tessa felt that enduring the noise of a karaoke bar wasn''t such a big deal. Even though she really didn''t like such loud and chaotic ces. Landon leaned close to Tessa''s ear and said, "You don''t have to go along with her like this." She didn''t need to please anyone. She only needed to do what she liked. As for everything else, with him around, it wouldn''t be a problem. "What if I said I wanted to hear you sing?¡± Based on Landon''s personality, he probably had never sung in front of everyone before. Landon went silent for a moment. Hearing this, Charlotte couldn''t help but sneer. Tessa clearly doesn''t get Landon at all. He''s Alpha of the Nightshade Pack, there''s no way he''d sing in front of people. He hates ces like this. Has he even been to a karaoke bar before? "Uncle Landon, I want to hear too!" Ysabel chimed in excitedly. "Alpha, I want to hear you sing too." Nathaniel copied Ysabel''s tone and tried to act cute. "Scram," Landon said, giving him just that one word. As expected, the treatment was totally different! Is this what they call the difference between guys and girls? "Can''t you?" Tessa asked. ! Seeing the hopeful look on her face, Landon nodded and answered firmly, "I can." Ysabel felt like her jaw was about to hit the floor. Uncle Landon just agreed to sing for Tessie! Thinking back, it seemed like she had never heard Landon sing before! "Uncle Landon, don''t force yourself," Ysabel said nervously. Landon gave her a look. What is that supposed to mean? Am I not allowed to sing? "Alright then. I''ll book the room," Nathaniel said, taking the task upon himself. He had always known how much Ysabel loved to sing. Honestly, he really supported her. Whatever Ysabel wanted to do, he supported it. But her parents didn''t see it that way. Chapter 202 His Principles Mean Nothing Around He 251% Finished "Charlotte, if you don''t want to go, you can head back first. Or I''ll take you back and thene join them," Cameron offered gently. What is she doing this for, torturing herself? "No, I''ll go with everyone! Cameron, I don''t want to be alone!" As long as she could spend more time with Landon, she was willing to go anywhere. She couldn''t bear to leave carly. "In that case, let''s go!" When they went out to settle the bill, Landon handed his ck card to Tessa. Tessa froze, staring at the card in her hand. What is he doing? "Didn''t you say you wanted to treat them to dinner?" Landon said by way of exnation. The Silvermoon Estate wasn''t cheap. They must''ve spent quite a bit tonight. She was just a high schooler, she probably didn''t have that kind of money. Tessa''s beautiful blue eyes widened in surprise. At dinner, she had taken the initiative to say she wanted to treat everyone. After all, every time she went out with Landon before, it was always them paying. She had always believed in returning kindness with kindness, and didn''t like freeloading. This was her chance to show some goodwill of her own. She just didn''t expect that, in Landon''s eyes, she couldn''t even afford one meal. So that''s how pitiful I look to him? Charlotte, of course, noticed Landon''s action and couldn''t help but let out augh. If you don''t have money, don''t pretend to be generous. Anyone in their group could afford this meal. "Well then, maybe I should treat instead." Charlotte walked to the cashier and pulled out her own card. Landon frowned. What is she trying to do? Tessa walked over and handed her own card directly to the cashier. Charlotte grew impatient. "Ms. Sinir, I know the Sinir family''s status among the wolves has been declining, and your resources are stretched thin." Her meaning was clear-Tessa couldn''t afford this meal. 1.0K (11) Chapter 203 Chapter 203 My Girlfriend Finished "Charlotte." Ysabel couldn''t listen anymore. Even though the Quest family was one of the four great families of the Navoris wolf n, that didn''t mean she could look down on people like this! Charlotte shrugged. "I didn''t mean anything bad. I just hope Ms. Sinir doesn''t lower her standard of living by hanging out with us. That wouldn''t be good, would it?" "You!" Ysabel was furious. How can she say that about Tessie? "A person''s worth is something they build on their own. I don''t want to rely on the Sinir family for anything. Everything I want, I can get it myself. I''m not the same as you, Ms. Charlotte." Truthfully, she hadn''t wanted to say these things. But some people just didn''t want to live in peace with others. "That''s enough, Charlotte. I think you should head back now," Cameron said right away. Charlotte had, gone too far, and he couldn''t defend her anymore. "Cameron, I didn''t say anything wrong, did I? I was just thinking of her. There''s no need to pretend to be rich when you''re not." Every word out of Charlotte''s mouth was full of contempt toward the Sinir family. Landon was upset. No matter the reason, he didn''t want to hear anyone talk about Tessa like that. "Charlotte, in your eyes, do you think even the Alpha family of the Nightshade Pack isn''t worthy of eating at the same table as you? Are you saying my girlfriend can''t even afford to buy you a meal?" Charlotte''s eyes widened in shock. She hadn''t expected Landon to openly admit in front of everyone that Tessa was his girlfriend! Even more surprising, he actually brought up the entire Thorne family just to defend her! "Landon, I didn''t mean anything by it." Even though she was jealous and upset inside, Charte still apologized. She didn''t want to leave alone. She wanted to stay with them. The cashier had already finished the payment and handed Tessa''s card back to her. "Cameron, take Charlotte back. Since she doesn''t like being with us, she shouldn''t join our gatherings anymore," Landon said coldly. If Charlotte weren''t Cameron''s sister, he wouldn''t even bother being polite. "Landon, I was wrong." Charlotte apologized immediately. No matter how upset she felt, she didn''t dare go against Landon. "Cameron, take her back!" Landon didn''t want to waste another second on her. His words came out like amand. Charlotte''s eyes turned red with tears. Out there in the world, she was at least a strong and respected woman in the werewolf circles. But in front of Landon, she was nothing more than a little woman hopelessly in love with him. 4 11 1 11 1 Chapter 203 My Girlfriend Finished Cameron sighed. He had already told her not to mess with Tessa. She just wouldn''t listen. But Landon had spoken. Cameron had no choice but to pull the unwilling Charlotte away. "Cameron, I..." "Don''t say anything. Just remember what I told you. Don''t mess with Tessa again." That was enough. As for the rest, he didn''t care anymore. Charlotte clenched her fists. Before, when the four of them went out, they only brought her along. She always thought Landon treated her differently. But now, she realized she was wrong. What a b*tch! Tessa really knows how to manipte people! Cameron left with Charlotte. Nathaniel and Hudson took Ysabel to the karaoke, leaving only Tessa and Landon behind. "Mr. Thorne, you didn''t have to do that for me." "What do you mean I didn''t have to? I don''t care who it is. Anyone who picks on you is in the wrong Besides, it was just Charlotte. He never took her seriously. When Landon and Tessa stepped outside, they saw Connor and Winona waiting for them. Tessa frowned. She didn''t believe this was just a coincidence. So Winona went through all this trouble to bring Connor here. What''s she up to? Seeing Tessa walk out with another man, Winona was secretly pleased. Now Connor will finally give up, right? Seeing Tessa with someone else, right in front of him. Landon nced coldly at the man across from him but said nothing. "Let''s go." Ysabel and the others had already left. There was no reason for them to stay behind for two people who didn''t matter. "Okay." Landon was very satisfied with Tessa''s reaction. That was right. When it came to people who didn''t matter, just treat them like they didn''t exist. Watching Tessa walk past him, Connor felt awful inside. It wasn''t until Tessa got in the car that Connor finally snapped out of it. He turned and started to chase after her. Chapter 204 Chapter 204 Changing Her Life 50% Finished Seeing that Connor was about to leave, Winona immediately grabbed his hand. "Connor, you should give up! There''s no ce for you by her side anymore." "Whether there is or not has nothing to do with you. Go back now." Connor''s heart felt as if it were being sliced by a knife. "Connor,e back with me! Please, I''m begging you, can''t we just be together properly?" Winona spoke in a very humble tone. She really just wanted to be with him, and that wasn''t wrong at all. But Connor didn''t listen. He got into the car. Winona refused to go back. She opened the car door and got in. She couldn''t let him leave with Tessa. Connor couldn''t help but look back at her. "What are you doing? Didn''t I tell you to go back? Why are you following me? I''ve made it clear, there''s no chance between us." The faint aura of a future Alpha radiated from him, filled with impatience and finality. He really left no room for hope. Hearing him say that, Winona almost broke down in tears. "There are so many people there, and you''re following them? What do you want to do? I''m worried about you." "I don''t need your concern." No matter what he said, she refused to get out of the car. She had to go with him. She couldn''t bear the thought of Connor being alone with Tessa. She couldn''t give him that opportunity. Landon, while driving, saw the luxury car following them through the rearview mirror. A slight smile curved on his lips. This man really couldn''t let go. "The man from earlier is following us," Landon said. Landon didn''t make the decision himself but asked Tessa instead, since this person came because of her. She had the right to deal with it. Tessa nced in the rearview mirror and saw Connor''s car. Her brow furrowed slightly. What does he want? Haven''t I made myself clear? Is hisprehension really that bad? "Don''t worry about him. I have nothing to do with him Landon and Tessa arrived at the karaoke private room, where Ysabel had already sung several songs. Seeing Tessa, she immediately waved. "Tessie, over here!" Tessa walked over and sat down next to Ysabel. "Why did it take so long? Weren''t you following us? Come on, where did you and my uncle go?" Chapter 204 Changing Her Life Ðñ³É50% Finished Actually, Tessa was also curious. Landon was a good driver, but today he was driving unusually slowly. They didn''t know that Landon was doing it on purpose. He just wanted to spend more time with her. The table was already full of cups, many of which were filled with alcohol. "Tonight, we drink till we''re drunk," Nathaniel dered boldly. Since everyone was together and happy, a little more drinking didn''t matter. Ysabel wasn''t interested in drinking. She walked over to the karaoke machine and chose several more songs before asking loudly, "Tessic, do you have any songs you want to sing? Let''s do it together." Tessa shook her head and refused. "You sing. I''m happy just to listen to you." "Tessie, this is where you''re wrong. We''re at the karaoke, of course, we should sing!" Ysabel handed the microphone to Tessa. "Come on!" Tessa couldn''t refuse Ysabel. She sang a song with her. Tessa''s voice was beautiful, and her singing skills were excellent. She appeared to be someone who liked to stand out, yet when singing with others, she was very cooperative. She didn''t try to stand out but blended in with Ysabel. Nathaniel couldn''t resist taking out his phone and recording the two of them singing. In the end, he couldn''t help himself and shot a short video. Singing was this girl''s dream, and he hoped he could help her. After filming the video, Nathaniel sat down to edit it, then uploaded it to the most popr video tform No one knew that this seemingly unintentional act wouldpletely change Ysabel''s lif rajectory... 1.0K 1 Chapter 205 Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 205 Sing With Me After Ysabel and Tessa finished, Landon went up to choose a song. It was a duet in a foreignnguage, not a particrly popr song, but Landon genuinely liked it. 3508 Finished Seeing that Landon was really going to sing, Ysabel immediately handed him the two microphones. "Uncle Landon, here." Ysabel''s face was full of sweetness clearly trying to act cute. Landon took the microphones and handed one of them to Tessa. Tessa raised an eyebrow. "Sing with me." His voice was low, right next to her ear, and very enticing. Tessa nodded. Alright. He hade all this way with her, singing a song with him wasn''t a big deal. Hudson and Nathaniel, who had grown up with Landon, were also there. But even they had never heard him sing. And now Tessa got to sing with him. The intro started ying. It was a beautiful foreign song. Just hearing the opening notes, Tessa already liked it. She hadn''t expected Landon to pick this song. She had heard it before, and the first time she did, she instantly fell in love with it. The male part came first. The moment Landon opened his mouth, everyone was stunned. His voice was low and rich¨Cthe kind of deep tone that was naturally sexy. Just hearing him sing felt like a gift to the ears. Every line sounded like he was confessing to the girl he loved the most. With his hands me face and stunning voice, he brought the whole song to life. He sang with deep emotion. When it was the female part, Tessa lifted the microphone and gently followed the rhythm. Her voice had a bit of coolness to it, but that subtle chill fit the lyrics perfectly. It was genuinely pleasant to hear. At a particrly emotional part, Landon unconsciously reached out and gently held Tessa''s hand. The way he looked at her was unbelievably tender. The others watching couldn''t help but feel a flicker of envy. Life was short, and meeting someone worth truly loving was both rare and precious. When the song ended, Landon''s gaze still lingered on Tessa. He didn''t want to look away. The room stayed quiet for a few seconds before Ysabel took the lead and started pping. "Uncle Landon, you''re amazing! I always thought I was really good at singing, and I believed I''d be a great singer someday. But now that I''ve heard you, I feel embarrassed. And Tessie, your voice is so beautiful! You''re perfect for singing songs like this in othernguages. If you ever debut, you''d blow up for sure-even more than that super famous singer Avery Marson." Chapter 205 Sing With Me Tessa only smiled and didn''t say much. ?? 70 Finished She had, in fact, been in a band with Avery and the others before. But she never liked being in the spotlight, so she quit. She preferred staying low-key. After singing two songs, Tessa set the microphone down and went out to get some air. As soon as she stepped out, Landon stood up and followed her. But the moment she walked outside, she saw Connor standing there. She wasn''t curious at all about why he was here, nor did she care to ask. Still, even though she ignored him, he came over anyway. "Tessie, I just have a few things I want to say." Tessa turned around and started walking away. "No matter what, we were friends once. Now I just want to say a few words. Is that really not allowed?" Connor''s voice was full of pleading. He truly only wanted to talk to her for a moment. Tessa stopped and turned to face him. "There''s nothing left to say between us. I''ve told you that so many times. Aren''t you tired of hearing it? Whatever happened between you and Winona is your business. It has nothing to do with me. Can you please let me go?" She had zero interest in this kind of messy love triangle Connor grabbed her hand, his tone desperate. "Winona and I already broke up. Five years ago, I left Navoris because I was shocked after finding out about that thing. You know the truth. There was never anything between me and her. Everything was just her wishful thinking." Winona had been following behind Connor. Hearing what he said now felt like a knife to her heart. She rushed over, grabbed Tessa''s wrist, and shouted angrily, "Tessa, how shameless can you be? Are you trying to steal my boyfriend now? And you actually believe the nonsense he''s saying? We were about to get engaged! And suddenly, he ims there was nothing between us, doesn''t that sound ridiculous? You never even liked Connor, did you? Especially now, when it''s clear you won''t give him a chance. So why keep stringing him along?" 1.0K Chapter 206 Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 206 She Is Mine IN 3 94%T +8 Pearls Winona felt unwilling to ept it. All the love she had poured into him, in Connor''s eyes, meant nothing at all. Tessa was growing impatient. She had always thought love triangles were the most absurd kind of drama. And clearly, this one was no exception. Connor panicked. "Tessa, none of what she said is true. There''s no engagement. I''m not going to marry her. All of this was arranged by my mom. This time, I''m not listening to her. You have to believe me." Winona grabbed Connor''s arm. "Connor, I like you so much. Can''t you just give me a chance? I''ve already humbled myself so much. As long as I can be with you, I''ll do anything. Why do you still have to treat me like this?" Why is it that no matter what I do, I can never measure up to Tessa? "Winona, love can''t be forced. No matter how much you like me, what''s the point? She''s the only one in my heart." "Tessa, is this how you''re getting back at me? You clearly don''t like him, so why don''t you just tell him the truth? What do you even want?" Winona didn''t dare me Connor, so she turned all her anger toward Tessa. "Are you out of your mind? What did I even do? How are your problems any of my business?" Landon stepped beside Tessa and pulled her into his arms. "That''s right. This has nothing to do with her. She''s mine." His bold deration, apanied by the powerful scent of an Alpha''s pheromones, spread through the air. Even the atmosphere seemed to tremble under its weight, instinctively warning everyone of his dominance and authority. Seeing Landon pull Tessa into his embrace drove Connor mad with jealousy. But he hadn''t forgotten the silent confrontation he had with Landon at the entrance of Wisteria Apartment. That night, Landon hadpletely crushed him. That overwhelming presence had left him with no power to fight back. Connor didn''t dare challenge Landon. He only looked at Tessa and said, "Tessie, don''t make decisions just to spite me." Tessa let Landon hold her by the waist and looked at Connor with scorn. "Commor, you really think highly of yourself." She didn''t want to waste another word. She turned around, pulling Landon with her. For the first time, she was the one who reached for his band. Landon kept his eyes on their hands, then wrapped her smaller one inside his own. Connor refuses to give up. I''ve finally found the courage to face my mistake from five years ago, So why can''t she forgive me? Chapter 206 She Is Mine He only wanted one more chance. ??? 94% +8 Pearls But Tessa didn''t stop walking. She didn''t like dragging things out. Things had already turned out this way, saying more would be pointless. Once unfaithful, never again. That was her principle. She wouldn''t change it. So nothing Connor said would matter. Seeing her leave with another man without the slightest hesitation, Connor dropped to his knees with a thud. Winona stared at him in disbelief. How could Connor do this? He''s supposed to be the future Alpha of the Thunder Pack. He''s always stood above everyone else. How could he be like this in front of Tessa? "Connor, get up! What are you doing? How could you kneel to her?" Tessa looked back at the kneeling Connor, her face growing even colder. "Connor, what''s the point of this?" But if he wanted to kneel, then let him kneel. She didn''t care. "Tessie, I really know I was wrong. I shouldn''t have doubted you. I shouldn''t have left. I regret it. Do you know that I''ve dreamed about you every single night for the past five years? I can''t forget you. Just give me one more chance, okay? Or maybe we can leave this ce, start over in a new city. As long as I''m with you, I''ll do anything." "Sorry, you can, but I can''t. Why should I leave this city? I wasn''t the one who did anything wrong." Tessa turned to Landon. "I don''t want to go back. Let''s go." Landon took off his jacket and draped it over her shoulders, then led her away. He had always said she could go wherever she wanted. And whatever she didn''t want to do, she never had to. No one could force her. Landon walked off with Tessa, leaving Connor still kneeling on the floor. Winona tried to help him up, but no matter how hard she pulled, he refused to move. "Connor, let me take you home," Winona pleaded. "Please don''t be like this. Tessa doesn''t want you anymore. But I do! I''ve always been watching you. Can''t we just be together?" "I let her down. When she needed me the most, I didn''t listen to her at all, I just left. How could someone like meever deserve your love?" Connor finally stood up. He walked out of the karaoke ce, his eyes empty and lost. When he crossed the street, he didn''t even notice the speeding truck barreling toward him. Bang! With a loud crash, the truck mmed into him, sending Connor flying through the air... Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Si Chapter 207 Chapter 207 Am I Too Heartless? ! ? ? ?? 94%1 +8 Pearls Landon drove the car to the nearby beach. At that moment, there were hardly any people on the beach, only him and Tessa. The car remained silent the entire time. He really didn''t understand what Connor meant to Tessa. Does it really mean nothing at all? The silence made Landon feel somewhat uneasy. "Am I too heartless?" Tessa asked, tilting her head. Landon took the initiative to hold her hand, feeling pain for everything she had gone through. His palm radiated a warm and powerful energy, theforting strength that only an Alpha could provide. If he had known her earlier, she wouldn''t have had to face all those things alone. Back then, she was only 12 or 13 years old! "No, whatever you did, it was deserved in my eyes." As for those who had hurt her, no one had the right to ask for her forgiveness. Hearing him say that, Tessa simply nodded. "I feel the same way." "Let''s go back!" It was gettingte, and she had other things to do tomorrow. Tessa nodded. Landon drove the car back to Wisteria Apartment. Tessa opened the car door and got out, and Landon followed her. "Go back to your ce," he said. It was alreadyte, and he should rest. Landon stood in front of her and took a delicate box out of the trunk. "Although it''s not a special asion, I still want to give you a gift. I hope you''ll be happy every day and not let trivial people or things trouble you." A warm current flowed through Tessa''s heart as she took the box from his hands and looked up at him. "Thank you, but I didn''t prepare a gift for you." "It''s okay. Getting to know you is the best gift.", Landon really felt that way. Hearing his flirtatious words, Tessa''s ears couldn''t help but turn slightly red. "Well, I''ll go now." Chapter 207 Am I Too Heartless? But unexpectedly, in front of Landon, she also showed a softer side of herself. She went into the elevator, and only after she disappeared did Landon turn and leave. As soon as Tessa returned to her room, her phone rang 344% +8 Pearls "Tessie, where are you right now?" It was Walter calling. It was sote, and he hadn''t gone to bed yet. "Grandpa, it''s sote. Why aren''t you sleeping? Is something wrong?" Walter''s tone made it seem like something major had happened. "Connor got into a car ident. It''s so serious that he can''t recover on his own. He''s been sent to the werewolf hospital." Walter had really liked Connor in the past, but now, he liked Landon more. Tessa remained silent... Although Tessa no longer felt anything for Connor, hearing that he was in a serious car ident still left her uncertain about how to feel. "Grandpa, it''s reallyte. Get some rest. This has nothing to do with you. You don''t have to worry about it." After all, he was the boy from her memories. Hearing about his car ident, Tessa couldn''t just brush it off as if nothing had happened. Navoris Werewolf Hospital. Connor was still in the emergency room, being treated. Winona sat alone on a hospital chair, trembling all over. Fiona arrived and saw that Winona was covered in blood. She quickly pulled Winona up. "Winona, what happened? Didn''t Connor go out with you? How did it end up like this?" "Madam Lawson, I''m sorry. I didn''t know it would turn out like this. I should have kept a better hold on Connor. I shouldn''t have let him meet with Tessa. If it weren''t for Tessa, he wouldn''t be like this. I''m really sorry. I don''t know what to do. If Connor doesn''t make it, I won''t leave him alone." Winona cried bitterly. "Why is it always Tessa?" As soon as Fiona heard that name, she trembled with anger, her furious pheromones spilling out. 1.1K Chapter 208 Chapter 208 I Want to Be Alone At that moment, Yardley and L arrived. When they saw Winona covered in blood, they were both startled. ??? ? ?, 94%¡ã +8 Pearls "Winnie, are you alright? Are you hurt?" L asked with concern. When Winona shook her head, she continued, "What about Connor? How is he now?" ¡°I don''t know... I don''t know anything. Connor insisted on going to find Tessa. I couldn''t stop him, and I don''t know what Tessa said to him, but he acted like he was crazy." "Why does Tessa always cause trouble? Madam Lawson, don''t worry. If something really happens to Connor, I won''t let Tessa off the hook," Yardley said, practically seething with anger, wishing he could strangle Tessa right then and there. This useless wolf had already been a constant source of annoyance, and now she had caused such a huge mess! Connor was the future Alpha of the Thunder Pack! If something happened to him, not only would it drag down the Sinir family, but the entire Frostmoon Pack could also face retaliation! Fiona, releasing her Luna pheromones with a heavy aura, spoke, "Now, do you think I''ll let Tessa off the hook?" Connor, being a strong werewolf, could usually heal most wounds on his own. Now his injuries were so severe that his self-healing abilities had failed, and he had to be rushed to the hospital. This was a serious situation. Under the pressure of Fiona''s overwhelming aura, Winona and the others felt their werewolf bloodlines tremble slightly, instinctively filled with fear. L, suppressing her fear, tried tofort them, "Madam Lawson, the most important thing now is Connor''s health. After he recovers, you can deal with Tessa however you want." At these words, Fiona snorted coldly and reluctantly reined in her pheromones. Connor''s surgerysted a long time, and by the time it ended, the sky was already light. The doctor came out, and Fiona immediately approached, asking, "Doctor, how is my son?" Winona also anxiously looked at the doctor. "The surgery was very sessful, but we still need to observe his condition. His leg has a severe bone misalignment, and it may affect his ability to walk," the doctor exined. They had done their best, but the final oue would depend on the patient. "What? It will affect his leg? Doctor, you must do everything you can to save him! He is the future Alpha of the Thunder Pack. Nothing can happen to him." He was her only son, the future Alpha of the Thunder Pack, and there was no way he could have any ws. Connor had always been her pride, and she absolutely would not allow such a situation to ur. Chapter 208 I Want to Be Alone 94% +8 Pearls "We''ve done everything we can. As for his leg, once he''s feeling better, we''ll start physical therapy. No one could guarantee the final oue at this point, as the doctor felt Connor''s will to survive was weak. Just saving his life would be considered a miracle. When Connor woke up, it was already past two in the afternoon. Fiona, Winona, Yardley, and L had been waiting by his side. Seeing that he had woken up, they all finally let out a sigh of relief. "Connor, how do you feel? Is there anywhere you''re ufortable? I''ll go get the doctor right away," Winona said anxiously. Connor didn''t respond. He looked very calm, but there was an air of despondency around him. "Connor, what''s wrong? Where are you hurt? Tell me." Fiona''s eyes were red. "Please leave. I want to be alone for a while." However, Connor ignored them all. The person he most wanted to see right now was Tessa, but unfortunately, she wasn''ting here. "Madam Lawson, Connor needs rest. Let''s step outside for now," L said, sensing Fiona was about to get upset, and immediately pulled her out. Yardley nced at Connor. The doctor''s words echoed in Yardley''s ears. So, is it true that Connor might not be able to walk properly? If that was the case, the mighty Thunder Pack would never ept an Alpha with a clear physical w to lead the pack, as it would affect the pack''s authority andpetitive strength. If Connor lost his qualification to be the future Alpha of the Thunder Pack, then the benefits and status Winona gained by being his mate would evaporate. That rtionship would lose its original meaning... 1.1K 372 Chapter 209 Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 209 I Trust Her 90% +8 Pearls At night, Winona arrived at school to prepare for her evening ss. When she saw that Tessa was acting like nothing had happened, she immediately became furious. She rushed up to Tessa, no longer afraid. "Tessa, you''re a jinx! Connor is in the hospital because of you, and his leg might never work again. How can someone like you even live? Why didn''t you just die in Falindale? Why are you even back?" Winona said, clearly agitated. She couldn''t help but hesitate. In the strict hierarchy of the werewolf world, if Connor truly became a cripple, he would no longer be able to be the Alpha of the Thunder Pack. She wasn''t sure whether she still wanted to be his mate. Tessa nced at her. "What does Connor''s situation have to do with me? How am I responsible? Was I the one who caused the car ident?" Tessa retorted unceremoniously. "By the way, weren''t you devoted to him? Isn''t this exactly what you wanted?" "You!" Winona was furious. "Don''t get too cocky! Now that Connor is in this condition, do you think the Alpha family of Thunder Pack will let you off the hook? As the secondrgest Alpha family of Navoris, the Lawson family far outstripped the Sinir family in terms of strength, power, and wealth. Not to mention, even if Walter were still in his prime, the Lawson family could easily crush the Sinir family. Even if Walter wanted to protect Tessa, he would be unable to save her from the furious Lawson family! Tessa casually responded, "If they want toe after me, let''s see if they have the ability." "You!" Winona didn''t expect Tessa to be so arrogant. Tessa didn''t bother to engage with her, turning and walking away, leaving her with a confident and carefree figure. "Alpha, Mr. Connor from Thunder Pack had a car identst night. It was serious enough to send him to the hospital." As soon as Nathaniel heard the news, he reported it to Landon. "Oh." Does this here anything to do with me? There are plenty of car idents across the country every day. "If Tessie finds out, do you think she might soften?" Girls were supposed to be the easiest to soften. "What are you trying to say?" 09:21/ Mon, May 5 GBB. Chapter 209 I Trust Her 90% +8 Pearls "No," Landon immediately interrupted him. "You''re quite confident." Nathaniel clearly didn''t believe him. In love, no one could guarantee they were invincible. "I trust Tessa. She wouldn''t go back." No matter what happened between her and Connor in the past, it was over. It couldn''t go back. Tessa was just that kind of decisive girl. "Okay." Nathaniel sighed. He envied Landon. He was always so certain. Meanwhile, his rtionship with Ysabel had always been so lukewarm. For several days, Connor''s mood was extremely unstable. When he realized he couldn''t move his leg, his behavior became terrifying. He was no longer the calm, gentlemanly man he used to be. Instead, he often flew into a rage and even lost control, transforming into a wolf and hurting people with his ws. At first, Fiona thought the doctors were exaggerating. After all, her son was the future Alpha, and he was so strong. Surely all his injuries could heal, and it was impossible for him not to walk again. However, in the past few days, she started to realize the seriousness of the situation. Seeing Connor''s extreme reactions, her heart ached. "Connor! Don''t do this. If they can''t treat you here, we''ll go abroad. We''ll find the best doctors in the world. You''ll be fine, you''ll heal." Fiona tried tofort him. She had no idea what to do if he couldn''t walk in the future. She had always trained Connor to be the future Alpha of Thunder Pack and had hoped for so long that he would be the Alpha, but now... "Mom, I want to see Tessa." Connor finally calmed down, but he only had one request. Fiona''s expression darkened. 1.1K Chapter 210 Chapter 210 No One Can Hurt Me TONY0% +8 Pearls "If it weren''t for her, would you have ended up like this? Connor, why are you still so stubborn at this point? Tessa is nothing but trouble. I won''t let her get near you again." Fiona almost wished she could kill Tessa. If Tessa hadn''t returned from Falindale, none of this would have happened. "Mom, I''ve never asked you for anything, but this time. I''m begging you." Connor''s eyes were red, his face weary and pleading. He held Fiona''s hand tightly, his body slightly leaning forward, his gaze full of sincerity and hope. Seeing Connor like this, Fiona softened. "Alright, I''ll go find her." Since Connor''s ident, Tessa hadn''t shown up. She was young, but she was ruthless enough. They used to be so close, but even with Connor in this state, all she cared about was her. Yet, she didn''t even bother to visit. After leaving the hospital, Fiona had been waiting at the entrance of Navoris High for Tessa. Finally, after -the evening ss, she saw Tessa. "Bring her to me. If she doesn''t listen, you can use any necessary measures, as long as she doesn''t die." Fiona ordered coldly. She only cared about the result, not the process. "Yes, Luna." Tworge werewolf warriors approached to stop Tessa. Seeing them, Ysabel instinctively stepped in front of Tessa, warily asking, "Who are you? What do you want?" The two werewolf warriors didn''t even nce at Ysabel. They just looked down at Tessa. "Ms. Sinir, pleasee with us." Tessa immediately recognized the insignia on their uniforms. They were from the Thunder Pagk. This was the school entrance, and Tessa didn''t want to fight here. "Ysabel, go ahead and eat. I''ll join you in a bit." ¡°Tessie, no, I want to be with you." These people looked like trouble, and there was no way she would let Tessa face unknown danger alone. "It''s Thunder Pack''s Luna who wants to see Ms. Sinir "I don''t care whwants to see Tessa! Not even the Alpha of Thunder Pack gets to see her!" Ysabel stood protectively behind Tessa. What is Thunder Pack anyway? Even if it''s Nightshade Packs Alpha wanting to see Tessie, he still has to get through me first! Chapter 210 No One Can Hurt Me threatening tone. "Ysabel, go wait for me at the cafeteria. I''ll be there soon" 90% +8 Pearls "Tessie, with Connor''s ident, Thunder Pack''s Luna wants to see you. It can''t be anything good! I can''t let you go with them.". Tessa was her best friend. She couldn''t allow her to be hurt. Seeing how Ysabel was protecting her, Tessa was deeply moved. Tessa messed up Ysabel''s bobbed hair. "Ysabel, you''re so cute, it''s unfair, you know that? Alright, go! No one can hurt me." Tessa, now, was no longer the helpless little girl she used to be. Watching Tessa walk away with them, Ysabel panicked. She immediately called Landon. It had only been a few seconds, but it felt like years. What is going on with Uncle Landon? Why isn''t he picking up the phone? It''s outrageous. When the call finally connected, she immediately started talking in a rush. "Uncle Landon, why did it take you so long to pick up the phone? Listen, Thunder Pack''s people took Tessa! You need to go find her!" "I know." Landon immediately paused his meeting, stood up, and left Thorne Corp. Though he knew how capable Tessa was and that few people could hurt her, hearing this news still made him anxious. 1.1K Chapter 211 Chapter 211 I Hate Being Threatened Tessa walked toward the luxury car parked by the roadde. A werewolf warrior opened the door for her. As soon as she got in, she saw Fiona sitting inside with a cold expression on her face. Fiona had always liked Winona. So even in the past, before that incident happened, she had been distant toward Tessa. "Connor wants to see you. Go meet him." Eventow, Fiona didn''t sound like someone asking for a favor- her tone was full ofmand. As the Luna of the Thunder Pack, she was used to being above others. She didn''t know how to ask someone properly, and she didn''t think she needed to now." y should I see Connor? I have nothing to do with your son. There''s no reason for me to go see him When she said that, Fiona instantly lost her temper. What does she mean by nothing to do with her? Tessa, you''d better understand your ce. I''m telling you, Connor wants to see you. Whether you or not, you''re going to see him!" Fiona''s voice carried the natural pressure of a Luna. An invisible force spread inside the car, making even the air feel heavier. want But Tessa couldn''t help butugh. "That''s ridiculous. My legs are attached to my own body. I''ll see whoever I want. If I don''t want to, no one can force me." Why should I go see Connor now? Haven''t I already said everything that needs to be said? "Tessa, don''t go too far. Connor ended up like this because of you. Now you say it has nothing to do with you? Do you even know he might not be able to walk properly ever again? Look at him, and you still dare say it''s not your fault? How can you be so shameless?" If it isn''t for her, Connor wouldn''t be like this. It''s definitely connected to her. And now she has the nerve to say things like that? "Like hell that''s my problem." Tessa was already too impatient to keep wasting time here. 3 Seeing that she was about to leave, Fiona told the driver to lock the doors.. "I said Connor wants to see you, so you will see him! Drive!" Fiona ordered the driver directly. Tessa gave a cold Bugh. "Madam Lawson, what exactly do you think you''re doing?" The car was already heading toward the werewolf hospital. Fiona stopped talking to her. Chapter 211 Hate Being Threatened since she was young. Noy, even more so. 88% +8 Pearls She didn''t understand where this wolf-less nobody got her arrogance from. And she really didn''t get what her son saw in her. "Stop th "Stop the car!" Tessa ordered the driver. But of course, the driver didn''t listen. He kept driving. He was Fiona''s driver. He only listened to Fiona. "Tessa, you''d better shut your mouth," Fiona''s voice was ice-cold. Because of Connor''s condition, Fiona had been in a terrible mood these past few days. Her temper had grown worse too. So now, just hearing Tessa''s voice annoyed her even more. "Looks like I''ll have to do things my way." Tessa muttere, her eyes turning cold. Since Fiona clearly didn''t understand her words, Tessa wasn''t nning to waste any more of them. "What do you think you''re doing? Tessa, can''t you just behave for once? All we''re asking is for you to see Connor. Didn''t you like him a lot before? Now that he''s had an ident, you won''t even take a look at him?" "I hate being threatened the most!" If Fiona had asked properly, she might have gone to see Connor. But now that Fiona used this kind of method, she shouldn''t me Tessa for what came next. In the blink of an eye, Tessa moved like lightning. Even Fiona, Luna of the Thunder Pack, hadn''t reacted, in time before Tessa had already slipped into the front seat. A pair of slender but powerful hands grabbed the steering wheel tightly, and then yanked it hard to the side... 1.1K 3 Chapter 212 Chapter 212 I Was Worried About You +8 Pearls Under Tessa''s force, the car instantly swerved toward the big tree on the side of the road at high speed. If the driver hadn''t used his wolf strength to yank the steering wheel back with all his might, they probably would''ve gotten into a crash! "Miss, don''t act on impulse! Grabbing the steering wheel like that is way too dangerous." The driver was so scared that cold sweat covered his whole body, and he even stuttered when he spoke. This girl''s refieres are insane! She hasn''t even awakened her wolf yet, but she jumped from the back to the front in a sh and grabbed the wheel like it was nothing. Tessa spoke coldly. "I gave you a chance earlier. I told you to stop the car. Since you didn''t listen, I stopped 11 my way. As she spoke, her slender hand tightened and she twisted the steering wheel again. Fiona hadn''t expected Tessa to actually do it. She moved so fast that even Fiona, the Luna of the Thunder Pack, hadn''t reacted in time. Watching helplessly as the car sped toward a tall building by the road, Fiona immediately shouted, "Stop. the car! Tessa, you''re out of your mind!" Fiona was shaking with rage, and her werewolf pressure leaked out without her noticing. The car finally came to a stop. Tessa got out without a care, pushing the door open and stepping onto the pavement. She shot Fiona a cold nce. Don''t bothering to find me again. I''m not going to see Connor. She didn''t like a single person from the Lawson family mining the car door hard, Tessa walked onto the sidewalk. Just then, her phone rang. "Where are you right now?" Landon''s deep, smooth voice came from the other end, carrying a faint mix of Alpha authority and concern. "What''s wrong? Did Ysabel tell you something? I''m fine Ysabel must''ve been terrified by what just happened. "Just tell me where you are." Tessa sent him her location, then sat down on a bench by the sidewalk to wait for him. Three minutester, Landon drove over at full speed. When he saw her atting quietly there, still in her school uniform, earbuds in, head down ying on her phone, the tension in his chest finally eased. He walked over and sat beside her.. That familiar scent of pine drifted into her nose, and Tessa turned her head to look at him 14 MUIL MIDY D Chapter 212 I Was Worried About You +8 Pearis "Didn''t you have things to do today? I could''ve handled something this small on my own. You really didn''t have toe." Landon gently pushed her head onto his shoulder. "Ifs about you, then it''s never a small thing. Thunder Pack''s Luna is ruthless. I was worried about you." Tessa never thought she''d hear the Alpha of Nightshade Pack call someone else ruthless. Did he forget he wiped out the entire Winterborn Pack justy month for secretly going against him? "What''s wrong? Are you tired? Landon asked when she didn''t respond. "Yeah." Tessa answered softly. "Then rest for a bit. Landon patted his own shoulder. Tessa was indeed a little tired. Hearing him say that, she didn''t hold back and leaned against his shoulder, closing her eyes. Soothing music yed through her earbuds. Whenever she felt upset, she struggled to control her emotions and needed music to calm herself. With gentle music in her ears and Landon''s light pine scent in the air, Tessa felt her mood settle faster than usual. A man in a crisp suit, and a girl in a school uniform, sat by the roadside. The breeze blew past, lifting the girl''s hair across the man''s jacket. The scene looked both romantic and beautiful. They sat like that for over half an hour, until Tessa opened her eyes because she felt hungry. "I haven''t eaten yet. To thank you for keeping mepany,e on, I''ll treat you to a meal." Tessa straightened up. But just as the words left her mouth, her phone rang again. When she saw the caller ID, she froze in surprise. Samuel! He''s calling me now. Does that mean he''s already back in Navorist Tessa quickly picked up the call. 1.1K Chapter 213 Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 213 Come With Me! +8 Pearls "It''s me, Tessa. I''m back in Navoris, Samuel''s voice cared a hint ofziness, yet there was also a trace of sincerity. "Where are you now?" Ever since theirst conversation, Tessa had been waiting for Samuel, but she hadn''t expected him to return so soon. I''m at the Jeston Hotel. Come over now! I haven''t had dinner yet!" Because he wanted to surprise Tessa, Samuel had never told her exactly which day he would be back. "Alright, I''lle find you now," Walter''s situation had always been a knot in her heart she had to untie it. "Okay" In the presidential suite of the Jeston Hotel, Samuel took off his clothes, revealing a beautiful set of eight-pack abs. He stepped into the bathroom, nning to meet her looking his best. Tessa hung up the phone and only then realized that Landon was standing there watching her. She had just promised to treat him to dinner, but now it was impossible. "Mr. Thorne, I''m sorry. I have something important to take care of. I can''t have dinner with you." "Are you going to meet someone? Can''t Ie with you?" He had vaguely heard that she had wanted him to join her for dinner. Tessa looked at him with a troubled expression, but in the end, she still shook her head. "My friend has a strange temper and doesn''t like meeting strangers." Landon stared at Tessa silently Is this friend of hers more important than me? Landon''s heart felt as if it had been seized by an invisible hand. He had always thought he was special to her. But he never imagined that there would be another man who meant even more to her. Who exactly is this man? "Mr. Thorne, I''ll be leaving now." Tessa walked to the roadside, hailed a taxi, and left without looking back. Landon''s feelings wereplicated. Hea got into his own car, sat behind the wheel, but didn start it. Chapter 213 Come With Mel Tessa followed the address Samuel gave her and went straight to his room. Hearing the knock at the door, Samuel immediately go up to open it. "You''re pretty fast. Tell me, after all this time, did you miss me?" Tessa went straight to the sofa, sat down, looked at Samuel''s face, and shook her head. "No." "Oh, you heartless little thing. I knew it would be like this. You are just too cold- blooded." Samuel sat down next to her. "How''s your grandpa?" He hadn''t forgotten why he came back this time. +8 Pearls "His condition seems pretty stable. He didn''t want to stay at the hospital, so he''s already back home." "I see. But I can''t exactly go to your house to examine him." Even someone as skilled as Samuel still needed the patient''s cooperation, and he also needed to run a full-body examination on Walter. Tessa immediately answered, Tomorrow, I''ll bring him to the hospital for a full- body checkup. Then you''ll be able to see him." Samuel had finally made it back, and she didn''t want to waste a single moment. After all, he was an internationally renowned advanced-level werewolf doctor, and people were booking him three years in advance. She had to seize this chance and have him cure Walter "Alright. I''m free all day tomorrow. Once you bring your grandpa to the hospital, call me." "Okay" "It''s been over a year since west met. Don''t you have anything you want to say to me?" Samuel couldn''t help but tease her. Tessa nced at him.. "What is there to say? Enough. Let''s go eat. Since he was finally back in Navoris, of course they had to go out and have a good meal. Suddenly, Samuel leaned in close to her. Tessa, I... Facing the devilishly handsome face that suddenly came so close, Tessa just looked at him coldly. What is this man trying to do now? Mares have wou thought it thread? This theme crume 11-14 MUI, May 5 Chapter 213 Come With Mel 88% +8 Pearls She truly had talent. Saniel believed she could be a legend in the world of werewolf medicine. LIK Chapter 214 Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 214 I Am Good "You''re bringing that up again. Tessa made a gesture to stop him. Is you people?" +8 Pearls organization really that short on Samuel said helplessly, "We''re not short on people. You just don''t know how many elite werewolf doctors apply every year. What we''re short on is you." The Werewolf Medical Organization was the most cutting-edge medical organization in the werewolf world. It gathered countless top, powerful werewolf heers who mastered unique medical skills and mysterious werewolf healing powers, all dedicated to ta kling various difficult diseases in the werewolfmunity. So many people fought tooth and nail to get in, yet Tessa didn''t care at all. "Maybeter, Tessa turned him down again in a roundabout way. Seeing he was about to keep persuading. she quickly added, "Mention it again and you can forget about dinner." Samuel had no choice but to shut up. Samuel and Tessa arrived at the most popr steakhouse in Navoris. Samuel had been away from Navoris for a while. He truly missed everything about it. This steakhouse in Navoris was famous, and only werewolves with status and influence could get in. They used top-grade beef here, aged through a unique dry-aging process. The steaks they served were tender, juicy, and packed with rich aroma. In Navoris''s culinary scene, the steakhouse enjoyed a ster reputation, drawing countless social elites and food lovers from the werewolfmunity. Samuel had to pull some strings just to get a private room. While Samuel ordered the food, Tessa sat beside him, half-heartedly ying games on her phone. "We haven''t seen each other in years, and now that we do, you don''t even bother talking to me. Tessa, what''s your deal?" Samuel asked gruffly after he finished ordering. This girl really had no conscience. Even when he was overseas in Yalvaria, he had never stopped worrying about her. Meanwhile, she probably didn''t even remember he existed! "What deal Didn''t Ie out to eat with you the moment you got back? Do you know how few people in Navoris could make me do that?" Tessa already thought she was giving him plenty of face. Samuel''s mouth twitched uncontrobly. He couldn''t help saying, "Don''t think I don''t know. If your grandpa''s health hadn''t taken a bad turn, would you even be this nice to nie?" There had been several times when he struggled toe back from abroad, made special trips to Falindale just to ser her, and she still ignored him, busy with her own things. Tessa, are you sure your health is fine?" No matter what he still worried about her, "I''m good! Healthy as ever, not dying anytime soon. Ever heard the saying, ''only the good die young Tessa replied without even looking up. 11:14 Mon, May 5 G G Chapter 2141 Am Good +8 Pearls "Tessa, when you talk about yourself like that, it really ks me off, you know? How could you not be a good one? You''re the treasure of Montedra, understand? How many werewolves in this world are like you? You''ve awakened the rare White Wolf bloodline, you''re top hacker, and your medical skills are amazing And most importantly, she was only 17. If she grew a little more, no one could even imagine what kind of monster she would be in the werewolf world. Tessa still looked indifferent. The waiter brought the food. Tessa casually are a few bites of steak before going back to her phone. Ysabel had sent her several voice messages, which she converted into text and skimmed through. "How about tomorrow youe to the hospital and do a full check-up. Your appetite''s getting worse," Samuel said worriedly, watching her. During those years in Falindale, Tessa had pushed herself through countless rounds of brutal training to get stronger, which had led to her awakening the ancient, powerful White Wolf bloodline. Those devilish training sessions had given her incredible strength and countless skills, but they had also inevitably damaged her body. Even though her physical resilience was top-tier among werewolves, her body still showed hidden problems over time. For example, her worsening appetite was a warning sign her body couldn''t hide. Strength always came with a price-especially her rare White Wolf bloodline. As it grew, its power constantly shed and fused with her body, causing strain on her internalwork. The intense and raw energy often shook her system, leaving behind side effects her natural healing abilities couldn''tpletely crise. LIK Chapter 215 Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Power Girl at Chapter 215 A Love Rival +8 Pearls When Tessa heard that Samuel wanted her to get a physical examination, she immediately refused. "I''m fine! I don''t need a check-up" The most important issue right now was Walter''s situation. Everything else was unimportant. "I know my own body." Samuel looked at her disapprovingly. "Tessa, why are you so disobedient? I know you''re in good health, but your poor appetite has always been a problem, hasnt it?" He had finallye back once, he couldn''t possibly let her off so easily. Tessa frowned. "I said I''m fine." She could take down over a dozen elite werewolf mercenaries by herself. Her body couldn''t have any problems. "Listen to me, or I''ll have no choice but to take you back." Samuel sounded a little regretful. Maybe he really shouldn''t have taken her to that devil''s training camp back then. "You think just because you want to take me back, I''ll go with you? As long as I don''t want to go, no one force me. If she didn''t even have that much confidence, she wouldn''t be Tessa anymore. Samuel truly had no way to deal with her. "I know I can''t do anything to you. But Tessa, your body is yours. You need to learn to cherish it. If she kept going like this, he had no idea what other problems mighte up. can "I know you care about me. Alright, I get it. Now hurry up and eat! Weren''t you just talking nonstop about the steaks at this ce?" Samuel knew she hadn''t really listened to a word he said. He could only look at her silently. Is there really no one in this world who could keep this girl in check? He genuinely wished there was someone by her side who could control her, even if that person wasn''t him. After they finished eating and came out of the steakhouse, Tessa took Samuel back to the Jeston Hotel. She didn''t expect to run into Charlotte there. When Charlotte saw Tessa entering and leaving the hotel with another man, a mocking smile appeared at the corner of her mouth. Tessa is exactly as promiscuous as the rumors said, At 12, she had already been mingling with Rogues. Not long ago, she had shamelessly messed around with a male ssmate in the schoolb. Now, in broad daylight, she dared to openly appear at a hotel with another man. The moment Charlotte saw Tessa, Tessa naturally also saw her. Seeing the look on Charlotte''s face. Tessa couldn''t help but sneer coldly. This woman is like a lingering ghost. I can even run into her fere. 11:14 Mon, May 5 G B Chapter 215 A Love Rival Vedor +8 Pearls "Who is that?" Samuel couldn''t help but ask. Ever since they showed up, that woman had been sizing them. 1. up. "Someone irrelevant," Tessa said carelessly. "Really? Doesn''t look that way. Judging from the way she''s looking at you, could she be your love rival?" Samuel''s sharp eyes caught on quickly. "Love rival? Are you joking? She doesn''t even deserve in Honestly, Tessa had never taken Charlotte seriously, even if she kept jumping around in front of her. "Come on! After such a long flight, aren''t you tired? Are you really still in the mood to care about some random woman? Are you interested? Do you need me to introduce you?" In front of close friends, Tessa sometimes talked more than usual. "She''s not even worth it." Samuel didn''t even spare Charlotte another nce. Watching the two of them get into the elevator together. Charlotte grew even more smug. Tessa is so shameless! Will Landon still like her? Looks like a good show is about to start. 1.1K Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 216 Chapter 216 Her Only Choice +B Pearls "Ms. Charlotte, who is that? The girl next to Charlotte ked tteringly when she saw Charlotte staring at another girl. "She''s not as pretty as you, and she hasn''t even awakened her wolf. She''s not even worth a finger of yours." Hearing the girl''s words, Charlotte became even more pleased with herself. "Who does she think she is? She''s not even qualified to bepared to me!" Charlotte had always been proud. She had never thought much of Tessa. "Exactly! In all of Navoris, how many girls can even bepared to Ms. Charlotte? Someone as outstanding as you, only the Alpha of the Nightshade Pack is worthy of you." Charlotte was very happy with the ttery. She handed the girl a credit card as a reward, then immediately called Cameron. Cameron, where are you right now? I have something important to tell you. Charlotte only wanted to hurry and let Landon know that Tessa was fooling around with another man. When Charlotte called, Cameron was at Club Eclipse. -He. Nathaniel, and Hudson were with Landon. None of them knew what was wrong with Landon. Ever since they arrived, he hadn''t said a single word. "If it''s not something urgent, tell me tomorrow, Cameron said. Landon was in a terrible mood. No matter who it was, if they crossed him right now, they wouldn''t end well. Charlotte liked Landon so much. If she showed up and caused trouble, things would only get worse. "Cameron, it''s really important, Charlotte insisted. "Fine! We''re at Club Eclipse. Come now if you must Cameron nned to meet her outside, to stop her from seeing Landon altogether. That way, there would be no trouble. However, when Charlotte arrived at Club Eclipse, she went straight to the private room where Cameron was. The moment Cameron saw Charlotte appear, he immediately stood up warily. "Didn''t you have something to tell me? Let''s talk outside." Cameron was afraid Charlotte would say something reckless. He grabbed her and tried to pull her out. "Cameron, what are you doing?" Charlotte resisted, sitting herself down on the couch instead. Looking at Landon''s expression, she wondered, Could he already knew about Tessa? "Landon''s in a bad mood today. You''d better behave," Cameron said, gritting his teeth. He knew it wasn''t the time to argue with Charlotte. "What happened? Why is he in a bad mood?" she asked, Landon is the Alpha of the Nightshade Pack, the King of Montedra-someone whose every step can shake the werewolf continent. Yet he is upset because of a cheap b*tch! Tessa has really gone too far! Chapter 216 Her Only Choice "Landon, where are you going? Charlotte asked immediately. He is leaving just as I arrive? +B Pearls "Charlotte!" Cameron warned her sharply. Can''t she wind her own business? Does the think she has the right to interfere in Landon''s matters? "Landon, a woman as shameless as Tessa doesn''t deserve you. Do you know where I saw her? She''s at the Jeston Hotel, and there''s an extremely good- looking man with her. She''s not only with you; you''re not her only choice. The moment Charlotte''s voice fell, Landon''s pupils shrink into two golden slits. An overwhelming Alpha aura exploded from him, suffocating everyone in the room. The ssware in the room trembled violently, and the chandelier above shook under the invisible pressure, casting eerie, shifting lights, Cameron felt like a mountain had crashed down on hip. He immediately grabbed Charlotte and apologized, "Landon. I''m sorry! I''ll take her away right now. I promise she''ll never appear anywhere near you again. "Alpha, please calm down." Nathaniel''s neck nd red uncontrobly. As a Beta, he had never experienced such overwhelming pheromone suppression. Hudson''s wolf ears popped out instinctively. "Landon, there must be some kind of misunderstanding! Let''s figure it out first. His voice trembled under the pressure of bloodline suppression. No one could stay calm, knowing the woman he loved was in a hotel with another man, especially when that man was the Alpha King of Montedra, someone absolutely untouchable. When Landon turned to Charlotte, the Nightshade Pack''s totem markings surfaced on the side of his neck. The moment he locked onto Charlotte, she copsed to her knees under the crushing force of his pheromones. 90 "As the Alpha of the Nightshade Pack, Imand you. His voice was low and ancient, like the howl of a primordial wolf. He no longer cared that Charlotte was his friend''s sister. Speaking with the full weight of the Nightshade Pack Alpha, he dered. "From now on, you are forbidden to appear anywhere near me." 1.IK Love the Wolfless Power Gud at First Sight Chapter 217 Chapter 217 I Believe in You After Landon issued themand, he lifted his leg and strode away. +8 Pearls Only after he left did the powerful Alpha pheromones gradually dissipate, and everyone present finally let out a breath of relief. Charlotte, who had beenpletely suppressed and unable to move, immediately copsed to the ground, drenched in sweat, gasping heavily for air. She had truly been terrified. She never expected Lindon''s reaction to be so interise, even going so far as tomand her with his Alpha authority! Cameron, seeing her like this, could only shake his head. "Charlotte, why must you insist on courting death?" It took Charlotte a long moment to find her voice. "Everything I said was the truth! Why is Landon angry? Isn''t it better to see Tessa''s true nature early?" She truly did not understand what she had done wrong. "I have stayed by Landon''s side for so many years, yet I am still not better than a woman he''s only known for a few months?" She could not possibly ept it. "Cameron, only I am worthy of Landon! Only I am truly fit to be the Nightshade Pack Luna!" Even now, Charlotte still could not see where she had gone wrong Nathaniel''s expression changed. He was the one among them who had interacted with Tessa the most. He knew exactly what kind of person Tessa was. Charlotte, Tessa isn''t as terrible as you think. In all of Navoris, even in all of Montedra, no other woman. couldpare to Tessa." "Nathaniel, you!" Charlotte truly hadn''t expected even Nathaniel to say that. "Tessa is just a useless girl who hasn''t even awakened her wolf. What kind of spell has she cast on you all that you''re taking turns defending her?" I''m the one who grew up with them! Why aren''t they standing by me? "Even though she hasn''t awakened, her abilities are not worse than yours. Forget it. You''re so stubborn. there''s no point wasting more words with you." Nathaniel no longer wanted to argue and simply turned to follow after Landon Alpha''s emotions were unstable. He could not be left alone. By the time Nathaniel got outside, Landon had already driven off. Considering how much he had drunk earlier, Nathaniel felt a sharp headache. He immediately called Tessa, but no one answered. "Sh*t Nathaniel cursed under his breath. Why isn''t she picking up? Right now, only Tessa can calm Landon''s fury Chapter 2171 Believe in You Left with no choice, Nathaniel called Ysabel and told her to get in touch with Tessa But the result was the same-the call went through, but no one answered 42 Pearls Meanwhile, Tessa and Samuel were in a room at the Jeton Hotel, discussing Walter''s surgery. "Tessic, this surgery is risky, Samuel said. Even as an advanced-level wolf healer, he did not have full confidence. After all, the silver bullet fragments lodged in Walter''s brain had been there for a long time, and their position was extremely tricky. Any small mistake during the surgery could cause Walter to die right there on the operating table. Tessa stayed silent for a moment. She knew all of this. el back Otherwise, she would not have gone to such great lengths to bring Samuel back. "But you don''t have to worry too much about the surgery. I''ll lead the operation, and you''ll assist." "Me?" Tessa hesitated. If it had been anyone else, she would have agreed without a second thought, because she trusted Samuel''s skills. But this time, the patient was the most important person to her. She wasn''t sure if she could stay calm enough to assist Samuel properly through the surgery. "Tessie, believe in yourself. You were chosen by Master, He believed in you. I believe in you They all believed in her. too. Samuel, of course, wanted to use this surgery to convince Tessa to join the werewolf medical organization ¡°Alright, I understand." She nced at the time-it was already midnight. Time had slipped by without her realizing it. "You should rest soon. I''ll contact you after I get my grandpa to the hospital." "It''s toote, and this room is huge anyway. Why don''t you just stay here instead of going back?" Samuel suggested. Tessa shot him a speechless nce. "Why #te you looking at me like that? I''m just worried you''ll have to call a cab-sote. It''s not safe for a girl. like you to be out alone." "Thanks for your concern. Tessa picked up her bag and left. Only after the door closed did Samuel fish a cigarette out of his pocket and light it. "What a heartless little girl, he muttered. It was always the same. They worried themselves sick over her, but she still remained heartlessly carefree. Still, no matter what, now that he was back, he had to give her a full medical checkup again, or he wouldn''t be an ease Love the Wolfless Power Gel at First Sight Chapter 218 He Trusted Her Chapter 218 Chapter 218 He Trusted Her + Pearis Tessa took a cab back to Wisteria Apartment. As soon as she stepped out of the elevator, she saw Landon standing there, leaning against the wall. The Nightshare Pack Alpha, who was usually proud and untouchable, now seemed to be wrapped in a heavy see of loneliness, making anyone who saw him feel a pang in their chest. "Why aren''t you going inside?" Tessa walked over to him and asked in a low voice. "You''re finally back." Landon, who had always beenmanding and invincible, now actually sounded a little pitiful. Landon reached out his right hand and pulled her into his arms, his other hand wrapping around her slender waist, his forehead resting against the top of her head. Held tightly like this, Tessa''s heart couldn''t help but speed up. How long has he been standing here? His whole body is cold. "Mr. Thome... As soon as Tessa spoke. Landon moved, pressing her against the wall and kissing her. The kiss was desperate, even a little rough, and Tessa felt her lips stinging from his bites. The pine-scented pheromones that belonged only to him flooded into her mouth, wild and uncontroble, filled with a deep, burning desire for he Only when Tessa felt like she was about to suffocate did Landon''s kiss finally soften. The wild pheromones around him also calmed down, like a wolf pulling back its fangs and licking her gently, full of endless tenderness and love. After kissing her enough, Landon simply hugged her tightly and said nothing. If she weren''t still so young, what he wanted most right now was to mark her, bind her to the bed, and tangle with her until neither of them could move. He wanted her to know exactly how much he cared. Tessa, slightly out of breath, said, "Can we go inside now? It''s cold." Winter had alreadye, and winters in Navoris were freezing, even though it was only early winter. When Landon touched her little hand and found it icy, he immediately wrapped it in his palm He led her to the door, pressed his fingerprint, unlocked it, and turned on the underfloor heating. Every move he made was smooth and natural. Tessa stared at him, a little dazed. "What? Are you still feeling cold?" Landon frowned, then pulled her straight into hisp, wrapping her tightly in his arms. Chapter 218 1e Trusted Her ralin Siuing like this, even calf Tessa felt her face burning and her heart racing Especially surrounded by his overwhelming pheromon scent-it made it so easy for her to lose control. "Mr. Thorne. L But Landon didn''t let her finish. He simply pressed her into his chest, holding her tightly. Like a wolf protecting its most precious treasure-careful, possessive. "Where did you go?" Landon asked. Tessa immediately understood. All of Landon''s strange behavior today must have been because she went to see Samuel instead of having dinner with him. "Mr. Thorne, I really had something important today. I went to meet someone very important. I''ll make it up to you and treat you to dinner next time, Tessa said, trying to calm him. "Someone important? More important than me?" he muttered, clearly bitter. Tessa was left speechless. When Landon learned that Tessa had been seen with another man at the Jeston Hotel, he had truly been. furious. But it wasn''t because he didn''t trust her. He knew exactly what kind of person Tessa was. He trusted herpletely. It was Charlotte''s malicious gossip-like someone smearing dirt on the treasure he valued most-that had set him aze. And the fact that he didn''t even have the right identity to question her had stabbed at the deepest pain point of an Alpha like him. He was not able topletely im her. At that moment, the wolf inside him nearly burst free. He had wanted to turn the world upside down and drag her back to his side so no one could ever take her away, But after waiting outside Wisteria Apartment for more than three hours, when she finally stepped out of the elevator and looked at him with that familiar gaze, all the fire inside him instantly went out. Every trace of anger disappeared. "He is pretty important," Tessa said seriously. If she hadn''t met Samuel five years ago in Falindale, she might not even be alive today. Hearing her say that in person felt like someone squeezed Landon''s heart hard. It hurt. Secing Landon tisappointed look, Tessa''s heart felt heavy too. What is wrong with him today? "Mr. Thome, I promise I''ll take you out for dinner soon Can he bleau unt look at me like that? Chapter 218 He Trusted Her Landon helplessly ki the top of her head. +2 Pearl Does she really think I care about that dinner? This girl really doesn''t understand what matters most. Tessa had originally nned to call Walter as soon as she got home, but with Landon here now, there was no way to make that call. It seemed like she would have to go to the Sinir Residence herself tomorrow to pick Walter up. LIK Chapter 219 Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight 2010 LT: Chapter 219 His Deepest Obsession +8 Pearls That night, Landon stayed at the Wisteria Apartment until veryte. He clearly knew that Tessa wanted to sleep by now, but he just didn''t want to leave. "Mr. Thorne, I''m sleepy," Tessa said. Then go to sleep!'' Landon still had no intention of leaving "Mr. Thorne, do you have something you want to say? Tessa sighed. He was really acting strange tonight,pletely different from the calm and self- controlled Alpha he usually was "No, go to sleep. It''ste." Landon pushed her toward the room. "Take a shower and rest early." Tessa stood behind the door. She could feel his emotions surging, but she didn''t know how tofort him. "What''s wrong?" Landon''s voice was still gentle. Tessa shook her head. In the end, she simply closed the door in front of him Forget it. If he can''t figure it out himself no one else can help him by saying anything. Landon went to the living room, opened a bottle of red wine, and poured himself a ss. He knew very well that he should go back, but in a situation like tonight, he just didn''t want to. If he stayed here, at least he could tell himself that he held a different ce in her heart than others. After taking a shower and putting on her pajamas. Tess came out and, As expected, Landon was still there. He stood alone in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, drinking wine, looking deste. Tessa walked to his side, poured herself a ss of wine too, and took a light sip. She didn''t say anything, just stayed by his side, drinking and looking out at the city''s bright lights and endless traffic. Landon ses down the wine ss in his hand, walked belfind her, and wrapped his arms around her waist, pulling her tightly into his embrace. Her soft body pressed against him, and the realness of her touch gradually calmed his restless heart. Tessa didn''t refuse, fetting him hold her like this His embrace was so warm, so intoxicating, that it was impossible to push him away. She loved the scent of pine on him-it made her feel so safe. She couldn''t help but want to get closer, even closer. The two of them finished the whole bottle of red wine. Landon''s mood waspletely lifted. He kissed. her forehead with deep affection and said, "Rest early. I''m going back now." Watching him leave, Tessa noticed that the loneliness he had when he came was gone. Her mood Chapter 219 His Deepest Obsession +8 Pearls Early in the morning at Navoris Hospital, when Fiona arrived, she saw Connor had smashed all the breakfast onto the floor. It had already been days since the surgery, but he still couldn''t stand up. He tried again and again, but it was useless. Seeing the mess on the ground, Fiona''s heart ached terribly. "Connor, I''ll definitely find the best doctors for you. Don''t give up," Fiona could onlyfort him. "I want to see Tessa, Connor said, no longer the spirited gentle man he once was. Now he was full of darkness and anger. Tessa had be his deepest obsession. Fiona frowned. "Connor, I already went to find Tessa. She doesn''t want to see you at all. Why do you still think about a heartless girl like that every day?" Fiona truly didn''t understand why her outstanding son was so stubborn. He was the future Alpha of the Thunder Pack, while Tessa was a useless girl without a wolf, her reputation so bad that even her pack and family abandoned her. More importantly, Tessa treated him so coldly, yet Connor still insisted on seeing her. "I want to see Tessa. All of you, get out! Leave me alone! Connor, who had always been clean and handsome, now lookedpletely miserable. It was the weekend. Winona had asked the driver to bring her to the hospital early, but what she heard as soon as she arrived was Connor saying those words. She had been the one taking care of him these past few days, but even so, there was still no ce for her in Connor''s heart. Winona clenched her fists, feelingpletely unwilling. Have I really lost? Do I really have to give up? Fiona came out and saw Winona standing outside the door. It was obvious she had heard everything Connor said. "Winnie, have your mom call Tessa. Tell her toe to the hospital. Connor can''t keep going like this," Fiona said. "Madam Lawson... Winona called out, her voice full of grievance. She had always thought Fiona was on her side. She didn''t expect Fiona to start forcing her too. Fionaforted her, "Winnie, Connor''s mate will only be you. Right now, we have no other choice. We''re just using Tessa for the time being" Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 220 Chapter 220 I Will Make Sure She Comes +8 Pearls Although Winona was unwilling, she still nodded. "Alright, as long as it''s for Connor''s sake, no matter what you want me to do. Lam willing." Seeing that Winona was so sensible. Fiona became even more satisfied. "That''s right. I just like how sensible you are. Only you are fit to be the future Luna of Thunder Pack." No matter what, Fiona was very pleased with Winona, especially over the past few days. After Connor got injured. Winona had been running around taking care of everything and had already lost a lot of weight. She really didn''t understand why Connor wouldn''t like someone as outstanding as Winona and only had eyes for that useless Tessa In front of both of them, Winona called-L and briefly exined the situation. After answering the phone, L''s brows furrowed. Winnie''s been staying by Connor''s side day and night, but he still isn''t moved? He still wants to see Tessa? However, thinking that they still needed Thunder Pack and the Lawson family''s support, L had no. choice but to call Tessa. Unfortunately, after calling two or three times, Tessa still didn''t answer. Worried that Fiona would me her, L immediately had the driver take her to the hospital. When Fiona saw that L arrived alone without Tessa, her expression turned ugly. "What''s going on? Didn''t I make it very clear? Connor wants to see Tessa-just one meeting! Is it really that hard? Didn''t your family always want our family''s help? Now, with such a small matter, you can''t even handle it, and you still have the nerve to ask us for help? Fiona had already been upset for days because of Connor. Now, over something so small, L still couldn''t handle it, and Fiona immediately lost her patience. Hearing her words, L felt bitter inside, but they still needed the Lawson family''s support, so she could only endure it. She quickly apologized and said, "Madam Lawson, please don''t say that. I have been calling Tessa, but she won''t pick up. I really have no other choice. Don''t worry, once I get a hold of her, I will definitely drag her here. Even if she refuses toe, I will tie her up and bring her." "You better keep your word. Connor''s injury''s because of Tessa," Fiona said with an ugly look At that moment, the attending doctor Fiona had specially invited from outside arrived. The doctor wanted to go into Connor''s room to examine him, but before he could even enter, Connor had already kicked him out. "Madam Lawson, it''s really not that I don''t want to help. Even if my medical skills are good, if Mr. Connor refuses to cooperate, there''s nothing I can do," the doctor said helplessly. In Navoris'' werewolf hospital, he was considered a top doctor, but now he had to humble himself to treat Connor, only to be thrown out. His expression looked bad, but Thunder Pack''s Alpha family was not someone he could afford to offend. He could only endure it. "What is Connor thinking? If he doesn''t let the doctor check him, how can he possibly recover? He is supposed to lead Thunder Pack in the future! If he can''t even walk, what are we supposed to do?" Chapter 220 Will Make Sure She Comes +8 Pearls "L, can''t you watch your words? What do you mean Connor might not be able to walk in the future? Let me tell you, my son will Hefinitely stand up again. He will be just like before!" No mother would be calm hearing someone curse her son like that! Especially with Connor''s special status. If he really couldn''t walk again, he might lose his ce as Thunder Pack''s Alpha heir. "Yeah, Mom, how could you say that? Connor will definitely stand up again. Medical skills on the werewolf continent are so advanced now. There''s no probl¨¦m at all Winona didn''t even know if she was if he couldn''t walk like before, she had no idea what she would do. -if Connor truly couldn''t stand up ng tofort others or herself, but she really couldn''t imagine it She had bet all her youth on this man, and if he really became crippled and could no longer be Thunder Pack''s Alpha heir, she would have no future. "I know Connor can definitely recover, but he still needs to cooperate. If he refuses treatment, how can hel heal? Madam Lawson, I really didn''t mean anything else. You know, Winona likes Connor so much. Of course, I hope he can get better. I really hope the two of them can be together. How could I possibly hope something bad happens to Connor?" Hearing her say that, Fiona''s expression finally softened "I know exactly what the Sinir family''s situation is right now. As long as Tessaes here, I will definitely give you what you want." What Yardley wanted most was the president position of Sinir Corp. As long as the Lawson family helped, Tessa would be no match for them. Still, the Sinir family really had fallen far, to the point where they had to fight a useless girl without a wolf over the Sinir Corp. Then again, if they couldn''t control Sinir Corp, they wouldn''t be able to make money and get resources to support the Frostmoon Pack. Without resources, Frostmoon Pack''s Alpha family status would definitely be reced by others. "Madam Lawson, don''t worry. I''ll call Tessa right now. No matter what, I will make sure shees today." Since Fiona had said so, L had no choice but to give her all. At that moment, all she could think about was dragging Tessa over no matter what. But just as she turned around, she saw Tessa. JE-15 MON, Muy a Chapter 221 Chapter 221 She Genuinely Disliked Her L immediately lit up with joy-it truly felt like even the universe was helping her. 10 Pears She quickly ran to Tessa''s side and said excitedly. "Tessie, you must havee here to see Connor, right? I know where he is. Let me take you there! Five years ago, she had already known that Tessa''s feelings for Connor were different. When someone liked another person, it was impossible to forget so quickly, especially when that person was now lying in a hospital bed, needing her help. Tessa frowned. It had taken great effort to convince Waler to bring her here for an examination, she had no time to waste on useless talk. At that moment, L also noticed Walter and became even more excited. "Walter, you''ve heard about Connor too, haven''t you? You came with Tessa to visit him, right? The Thunder Pack''s Luna, Madam Lawson, will definitely be thrilled to see you." "Whether she''s happy or not has nothing to do with me. We have other matters. Please move aside, Tessa said, already growing frustrated at the minutes wasted Here. "Walter, Connor is lying in a hospital bed right now. You watched him grow up. Are you really not going to see him?" L could only ce her hopes on Walter. Five years ago, Walter had also been very fond of Connor. Walter stayed silent, only looking at Tessa. Everything depended on her wishes. If she didn''t want to go, no one could force her. "Walter, Tessa listens to you the most. No matter what, this matter started because of Tessa. You know the Lawson family''s position in Navoris. If this isn''t handled properly, it could hurt Tessa. You don''t want to see Tessa get hurt, do you?" Seeing that Walter remained unmoved, L had no choice but to bring this up! L''s words weren''t wrong either. Thunder Pack, now the secondrgest pack in Navoris, had been supported by Fiona alone after thest Alpha sacrificed himself during the Vampire War, until the new Alpha took over. Walter knew better than anyone how ruthless Fiona could be. If Tessa angered Fiona, she could be in serious danger. "Tessie, why don''t you just go take a look? No matter what, you and Connor grew up together. Now that he''s hurt, it''s only right to visit him." Hearing Walter say this, L finally felt reassured. Everyone knew that Tessa listened to Walter the most. Now that even Walter had spoken, surely she would obey "Tessie, do it for me, will you?" Walter truly worried that the Lawson family might harm Tessa Tessa felt helpless. She really didn''t want to go. There was nothing between her and Connor. MUN, may a Chapter 221 She Genuinely Disliked Her 43 Pearls But everyone had their own thoughts. Since Walter inted on seeing her, she might as well go. It wouldn''t change anything anyway So. Tessa nodded. Seeing her finally agree, Walter let out a small breath of relief. No matter what, having one less enemy was always a good thing. What he didn''t know was that Tessa now had grown so powerful that even the Alpha family of Thunder Pack was no longer qualified to be her enemy The happiest person seeing Tessa agree was L. She remembered clearly everything Fiona had promised her. As long as Tessa went to see Connor, Fiona would definitely keep her word about the rest. Outside Connor''s hospital room, Fiona and Winona were still standing there. When they saw Tessa actually show up, Fiona''s expression softened a little, but she still wasn''t pleased. After all, she genuinely disliked Tessa. Yesterday, she had personally sent people to invite Tessa, yet Tessa had ruthlessly humiliated her. It had been a huge blow to her dignity as the Luna of Thunder Pack, and her hatred for Tessa deepened. She truly didn''t understand why her son was so stubborn about seeing Tessa.. What could he possibly have to say to her? Tessa walked up to the door of the hospital room. Seeing Fiona and Winona standing there, she acted as if she hadn''t seen them at all. She brushed past them and directly pushed open the door to the room. 1.1K Chapter 222 Chapter 222 Your Life Is Your Own 8 Pearls The door to the hospital room was pushed open. Connor instinctively frowned, ready to scold, but when he saw Tessa, a look of joy immediately appeared on his face. "Tessie, you''re finally willing toe ser mel" "I don''t know why you insist on meeting. But I really think it''s unnecessary. I''ve already made myself clear. haven''t I?" Tessa just looked straight into Comor''s eyes. She truly felt nothing for him anymore. Seeing Tessa like this and hearing her say such things, Connor still couldn''t ept it. "Tessie, I really know I was wrong. Some people, once missed, could never be retrieved. Your life is Connor, for the sake of the time we spent at the same hool, I have to say a few words to you your own, your legs are your own. Whether you want to be treated or not is your own business. It has nothing to do with me. Don''t always drag me into your problems. You know very well what kind of person your mother is," To be honest, Tessa felt she had already done all she could. "Tessie, no matter what you say, I won''t give up. Once my legs are healed, I''ll make it up to you twice over." y current state? Connor suddenly felt a surge of confidence. Yes! How can I ever bring Tessie happiness in my He had to recover quickly to who he used to be. Right now, he wasn''t even worthy to stand by Tessa''s side. Tessa grew impatient. Tve already said, what happens to you in the future has nothing to do with me. Why must you drag me into it?" Why can''t he understand? No matter how she said it, he didn''t get it. She even started to wonder if he had injured not just his legs. but also his brain! Tessa didn''t want to say anything more. She turned and left. When Winona saw Tessa walk out, her face twisted into an ugly expression. But she had experienced Tessa''s strength firsthand. Even without a wolf form. Tessa could easily strangle her. So now, Winona didn''t dare say a word The moment Tessa left, Fiona immediately entered the hospital room. "Mom, get the doctor! I want to stand up again as fast as possible." 11:15 Mon, May ? Chapter 222 Your Life Is Your Own +2 Pearls "Connor, you finally figured it out! Mom knew you would pull yourself together. You''re the future hope of Thunder Pack!" Fiona immediately sent someone to fetch the attending physician. The doctor performed a full examination on Connor. "How is it, Doctor?" Fiona asked anxiously. The attending physician looked at them with difficulty "The surgery was sessful, but he just can''t stand up. Honestly, it''s very hard to exin." The doctor was at a loss himself. Hearing that, Connor''s face changed. A powerful aura of high-ranked werewolf pressure spread unconsciously from him, making the hospital equipment in the room tremble slightly. "What do you mean?" "Mr. Connor, I really did my best. But I''ve never seen a case like yours before, the attending physician said, beads of sweat forming on his forehead as he endured the pressure. Fiona''s expression also darkened. "You''re just making excuses for your ipetence!" She was extremely dissatisfied and added her own pressure onto the doctor. The attending physician had no way to respond. He couldn''t afford to offend the Lawson family of Thunder Pack, so he could only remain silent. "Is there really no way?" Connor withdrew his pressure and copsed back onto the hospital bed, filled with despair. How can I end up like this? If he could never walk again, he would never be the next Alpha of Thunder Pack. Without that, he couldn''t protect Tessa, make up to her, or bring her happiness. "In all of Montedra, maybe only the advanced-level werewolf doctor, Samuel Hill, might have a solution." When the doctor mentioned Samuel, his face showed pure admiration and respect. Samuel was a legend among Montedra''s werewolves, the first to join the International Werewolf Medical Organization, and the youngest member at that. ¡°Samuel Hill? That genius doctor?" Of course Fiona had heard of that legendary werewolf healer. But although many had heard his name, very few had actually met him. "Madam Lawson, you should try to reach him. I''m afraid only he might help Mr. Connor stand again." 213 19 Mon, May Chapter 222 Your Life Is Your Own After saying this, the doctor quickly left, afraid Fiona would continue to pressure him. Pearls Fiona, on the other hand. Immediately used every connection she had to try and contact the advanced-level healer. But no matter how hard she tried, there was no news at all. LIK e Alpha-less Queen 223 Chapter 223 I Trust You After Tessa left Connor''s hospital room, she took Walter to get a full body checkup. 87%1 +B Pearls Samuel had already arrived at the hospital. As soon as the checkup was finished, he would be able to see the results right away. Tessa helped Walter with his coat and cane and waited cutside. The full body checkup would take about two hours. Since it was the weekend, Ysabel had asked Tessa to go out, but Tessa declined. Tessie, what are you so busy with? I tried calling you so many times yesterday, but you didn''t answer. Are we still friends?" Ysabel was really bored by herself. "I''m at the hospital." "What? Why are you at the hospital? Are you sick? Why didn''t you tell me if you''re sick?" "I''m not sick. I brought my grandpa for a checkup." "Oh, I see! Alright, I''lle find you after you''re done. The final exams wereing up, and she wanted to study with Tessa. "Yeah, I have some other things to do. I''ll hang up now Landon came downstairs and saw Ysabel shaking her head and sighing. "What''s wrong? Why aren''t you going to see Tessa? Didn''t you say you were going to see her today?" He remembered she had mentioned it yesterday, yet she was still here. "Tessie''s been so busytely. She doesn''t have time to hang out with me. Uncle Landon, do you know what she''s been doing? She''s at the hospital today, but what about the other days?" "I don''t know what she''s been up to either. Both uncle and nephew were frustrated by the same person. After the checkup, Tessa helped Walter out. "Tessie, my body is fine. There''s no need for so many tests. Walter said, not wanting to worry her. "Grandpa, it''s just a routine check. Don''t worry about it. I''ll take you home now." "The driver is downstairs. You go ahead with what you need to do. I can get home by myself Walter knew she had other things to do and didn''t want to trouble her. Right. What Teisa wanted to know most right now was Walter''s checkup results. She only wanted to find Samuel. "Grandpa, I''ll have the driver take you home. I really have something else to do, so I won''t be going back with you." Chapter 223 Trust You But the more she acted like this, the sadder he became He was getting old. Even the strongest werewolf would face aging, illness, and death one day. 987% + Pearls: Some things couldn''t be changed by human effort. He didn''t want Tessa to be stuck in a dead end. But seeing her so actively manage everything, he couldn''t bring himself to say those discouraging words He could only sigh helplessly. After seeing the driver take Walter away, Tessa tufned back to the hospital and rushed to find Samuel "Tessa, don''t look so serious. I''ve never seen you look so serious before, Samuel tried to lighten the tense atmosphere. He had already received all of Walter''s test results. The situation wasn''t looking good, but it wasn''t hopeless either. "What''s the situation exactly? Don''t joke with me, I''m not in the mood for that." Samuel, of course, knew how much Walter meant to het, so he didn''t dare joke. "Don''t worry! I''m here! I''ve already sent the information to Master. He had a good understanding of the situation, but there was one crucial question that needed an answer from his master. "Do we really need to involve Master?" Tessa''s face darkened even more. Samuel walked up to her and gently patted her shoulder "Can''t you trust me? Didn''t I tell you it''s not a problem I just want to be extra cautious, that''s all "I trust you." If even Samuel, an advanced-level healer, couldn''t save Walter, then there was really nothing else to be done. After all, Samuel was already at the top of his field in werewolf medicine. §á§Ñ LIK r the Alpha-less Queen 224 ove the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 224 Her Musical Ambitions. +8 Pestis Samuel finally made it back after much difficulty, but the director had other questions for him, so he didn''t leave with Tessa. After leaving the hospital, Tessa took the initiative to contact Ysabel. When Ysabel received Tessa''s call, she immediately became alert. "Tessie, are you done with your work now? Didn''t you y you were going to see Camille''s movie premiere? I think it''s tonight. Do you still have time to go?" Because of Tessa, Ysabel had also paid special attention to Camille''s new movie. "Where are you now? I''lle pick you up." Tm at the Thorne Residence. You don''t need toe pick me up. It''s too remote here, and it''s hard to get a cab. I''ll have the driver drop me at Wisteria Apartment, and you can wait for me there." Since her great-grandfather liked the hills, the Thorne Residence was built halfway up a mountain, making it difficult to get a cab up there, Ysabel changed into a beautiful dress. Even though it was cold in Navoris during the winter, she still preferred wearing dresses, just adding a double-faced wool coat over it. After putting on beautiful makeup, Ysabel was ready to find Tessa. But before she could leave, Landon stopped her. "Uncle Landon, Tessie is still waiting for me. Whatever is, can it wait until I get back?" She hadn''t seen Tessa for several days and really missed her. Landon kindly reminded her, "You might not be able to go out today. Your dad is on his way back. He wants you to wait at home for him. Are you sure you still want to go out?" "What? My dad''sing back today? But today isn''t even Friday!" Her dad usually came back on Fridays, but today was so unusual. Landon''s look was a bit intimidating, and Ysabel could only say unhappily, "What should I do now? I can''t just let Tessie go alone to the premiere of Camille''s new movie. She''ll be so lonely! Uncle Landon, please let me go. If my dad looks for me, you can help me talk to him, and he won''t make things difficult for me. I''m begging you, please?" Ysabel blinked her big, pitiful eyes. "No, this time it seems your dad is really angry. You should wait for him toe back and talk to him in person. I don''t even know who posted the video of you and Tessa singing at the karaoke online, but it''s gone viral Ysabel, being the only girl in the Thorne family, was dearly loved by everyone. Even though she couldn''t awaken as a wolf, no one looked down on her. Instead, they showered her with extra care and protection. Chap danger For this reason, he body megged gir In his mind. Yabel would find high end by the wetly enter the sity for further studies Once her education wasplete, if we wild age behersagen Trans Corg where the could develop for carrersely under the tsby''s se However, Yall had always loved singing entering the day in geme her musical ambitions But her father, Ryan, strongly opened this In Ryan''s view, the werewolf entertainment industry was that they are filled with counties dangers and uncertainties. He would never allows her haters the export to aplex environment. Unexpectedly, Ysabel quickly gained fame online through thon video Within jour a few days, the sodes''s views skyrocketed, easily surpassing two million, spar widespread attention and discussion "What? What short video? I didn''t know about this Year was vred Landon kindly opened the video for Yabel to watch. "Ysabel, you''ve always wanted to sing, right? Maybe this a good start. Have a serious talk with your dad No matter what, at least you''ll have tried. You won''t regret itter" 1.1K Love the Wolfless Power Gul at First Sight Chapter 225 Love the Wolfless Power Gul at First Sight Chapter 225 You Are Overthinking + Pearls Ysabel was beyond frustrated. She couldn''t understand how things had spiraled out of control like this. She had grown up under her family''s overprotective care. If it hadn''t been for her strong protests, she probably would''ve had a werewolf warrior apanying her to and from school every day. Although she knew her family''s actions were all out of concern and protection for her, this excessive protection felt like an invisible shackle, stripping away her right to choose freely and preventing her from pursuing the life she truly wanted. It wasn''t that she didn''t want to resist. She had originally nned to wait until after high school, pick a college far from Navoris, and escape her father''s control. Then she could do whatever she wanted, chase her dream of music, and enter the entertainment industry. But this suddenly viral video hadpletely messed up her ns. Ysabel asked, troubled, "Uncle Landon, do you really think my dad will listen to me? You know how stubborn he is. The men of the Thorne family are so obsessed, they won''t listen to anyone else." That''s your problem. I have things to do, so I''m leaving Landon said,pletely indifferent to his niece''s Worries Today, Ysabel couldn''t meet Tessa, so Tessa would have time to spend with him instead. Seeing Landon leave quickly, Ysabel called out, "Uncle Landon, Tessie is waiting for me at Wisteria Apartment. You can go with her to Camille''s movie premiere instead. I don''t want her going alone. I''m worried someone might bully her." Landon stopped in his tracks, a smile tugging at his lips "Oh, I seel Since you want me to go so badly, then I''ll go. With that, he hurried off even faster. Ysabel''s heart sank. She desperately wanted to go herself, but the thought of her father returning made her realize she couldn''t. After leaving the hospital, Tessa returned to Wisteria Apartment and received a box sent by Camille. When she opened it, inside was a ck dress, simple in design, but its quality was unmistakable. There was also a note on top of the box. Tessa, I specially bought this dress for you from abroad. You have to wear it, or our friendship will be over!" The note had a file ghost face drawn on the back. Tessa was speechless but still took the ''dress out. After changing into it and letting her hair down, she heard a knock on the door and hurried to open it, thinking it was Ysabel, She didn''t expect to find Landon standing outside. Chapter 225 You Are Overthinking 87% +8 Pearls "Mr. Thorne, what are you doing here? Sorry. I''ve already made ns with Ysabel today, so I can''t join you for dinner. Landon leaned against the wall, effectively trapping her between the wall and his arms. "Tessa, am Ist on the list of people you know?" "Of course not. Clearly, you''re overthinking this. How could you best?" "Let''s hope I''m just overthinking. You look beautiful today." The sudden change of topic caught her off guard. Under his intense gaze, Tessa felt her heartbeat race and suddenly became dry-mouthed. She licked her lips. "Mr. Thorne... Before Tessa could finish her sentence, she smelled the pinewood pheromones emanating from him. When she looked up, her eyes met his brown ones, filled with desire. Tessa froze for a moment before Landon pulled her into his arms. His strong arm locked around her soft body, and he lowered his head, brushing his lips lightly over hers-both forceful and tender, as if dering some kind of ownership. "No matter what you wear, to me, it''s all too tempting Tessa was speechless. So, is it my fault for being so beautiful? That the Alpha of the Nightshade Pack always loses control like this? Seeing Tessa''s expression, Landon chuckled. "Ysabel has something to do, so she can''t go with you to the premiere. I''ll go with you instead." His words left no room for refusal. 1.1K Chapter 226 Chapter 226 I Will Get Upset At the premiere venue, the lounge was filled with the faint scent of rose pheromones. +8 Pearis The premiere was about to begin, but the person Camille had been waiting for still hadn''t arrived. Her expression looked very unpleasant, Her agent, seeing her like this, didn''t know how tofort her. "Camille, maybe Ms. Sinir had something to take care of. The premiere is starting soon. Let''s go out first!" Everyone was waiting on Camille, and letting it drag on like this wasn''t a solution either. Tm not going." Camille said stubbornly. The agent waspletely helpless. Just then, the lounge door opened, and Tessa appeared, wearing the outfit she had prepared. The moment Camille saw Tessa, her eyes instantly filled with excitement. Tessie, you''re finally here! I thought you ditched me again!" Camille looked at her pitifully, like a wolf pup forgotten by its owner, pouting, her eyes full of grievance. little Her agent almost couldn''t bear to watch. After following Camille for so many years, she knew Camille had a bad temper, and wasn''t easy to deal with. Yet in front of Tessa, Camille had turned into a little soffie. "Since I promised you I woulde, I would havee no matter what," Tessa said. Camille immediately wrapped her arms around Tessa''s neck, a fluffy tail appearing and affectionately curling around her waist. I know you''re the best!" Seeing Camille hugging his woman, Landon''s face darkened. Feeling Landon''s unfriendly gaze, even knowing he was the Alpha of the Nightshade Pack, Camille still provocatively stuck out her tongue at him. Tessie is Why can''t other people hug her too? isn''t just Landon snorted coldly but held himself back from releasing his Alpha pressure. After all, Camille was Tessa''s good friend. "Camille, time''s up. We need to head out, her agent reminded her. Only then did Camille withdraw her tail and let go of Tessa. "Lynn and I will head over first. You take Tessie to the VIP seats, Camille said to her agent. "No need. I can go myself. She''s your agent. She should stay with you, Tessa declined. She was just an audience member today. There was no need for an agent to follow her. Chapter 226-1 Will Get Upset support her, she had to take good care of her. Camille was taken away by the agent. Landon then pulled Tessa into his arms from behind. "Don''t let others Ing you anymore. I''ll get upset." +8 Pearls If he hadn''t known Camille was someone important to Tessa, Landon would have ripped Camille''s hands right off Tessa raised an eyebrow. "Even girls aren''t allowed? How could he be this possessive "No. Only I''m allowed to hold you like this." It was the first time Tessa had seen such a childish side of Landon. In the end, Tessa didn''t answer him. She simply led Landon toward the screening hall. By the time Tessa arrived, Camille was already on stage Camille was the type of girl born for the spotlight. Standing there, she shone brilliantly, especially since she had awakened the Redwolf n''s charm ability. making her even more dazzling The second female lead standing next to her instantly felt overshadowed. The host, from the movie channel, had great stage presence and happened to be a big fan of Camille. Naturally, all his questions centered around Camille. The second female lead in this film was Remi-the celebrity who had recently starred in the Dream Group Commercial. Though they were both female leads in this movie, the host''s focus stayed firmly on Camille, making Remi extremely ufortable. Just then, another host finally shifted the topic to her. "Ms. Remi. 1 heard Mr. Evan booked a full one hundred screenings for you this time. Are public?" two going The Mr. Evan he mentioned was Evan Morrigan, Alpha of the Thornbane Pack- also the mastermind behind multiple assassination attempts against Landon These days, he had another identity-a major investor in the werewolf entertainment industry. LIK ll for the Alpha-less Queen 227 Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 227 A Friend for Life. +8 Pearls In the past five years, Evans had continuously expanded his business empire, especially thriving in the entertainment industry, where he frequently made headlines and maintained an extremely high level of exposure. Five years ago, Evan had challenged Landon to a fight and lost, and ording to the contract, he had left Navoris with the Thornbane Pack. For the past five years, he and the Thornbane Jack had been living in Los Anville, a city just as prosperous as Navoris. However, his pride was too great for him to ept being beneath Landon, and he had repeatedly sent assassins to kill Landon, hoping that once Landon died, he could rece him as the Alpha King of Montedra. Every time the assassination attempts failed and evidence surfaced, he managed to cleverly pin the me on scapegoats to clear his name. Evan understood Landon''s ruthlessness well. To protect himself, he worked hard to raise his public profile. He knew that as long as Landon did not have solid proof that he was behind the assassination attempts. Landon could not simply capture him or use private punishment against him. Otherwise, public opinion alone could drag Landon down from his position as the Alpha King of Montedra. Evan''s calctions were indeed precise. Even though Landon knew Evan was the one behind the assassination attempts, he had no real way to deal with him Evan excelled at exploiting loopholes. Under the guise of business operations, he and his forces had slowly begun moving back into Navoris, but because the Thornbane Pack remained in Los Anville, it did not technically vite the contract. 199 This parasite-like behavior disgusted Landon and those in the know, but the majority of people still admired Evan for his power and wealth. Whenever Evan''s name came up, Remi couldn''t help but feel incredibly proud. No matter how impressive Camille was, she didn''t have a powerful backer-but Remi did. Evan was backing her. Today, Evan had gone all out and booked one hundred showings of a movie just for her. Remi flipped her hair and smiled as she said, "Mr. Evan has always treated me with great kindness, but we are not in the kind of rtionship everyone imagines. I hope there won''t be any misunderstandings This attempt at a denial only made her connection with Evan seem even more ambiguous, After that, the host focused all the attention on Remi, especially on her rumored rtionship with Evan, It was the first time Camille had ever experienced the feeling of beingpletely ignored. When it came time for reporters to ask questions, many of them had been paid off and kept steering the Chapter 227 A Friend for Life Pearls But suddenly, a reporter shouted, "Oh my goodness! Someone else has booked theaters for Ms. Camille too "Who is it?" "No idea, but they actually booked ten thousand showings! It''s even trending on Twitter. They said anyone who likes Camille can go watch her movie for free, all the costs are covered? "What? Tha insane! Who has that kind of power? Even Evan, a giant in the werewolf entertainment world, only booked one hundred showings for R¨¦mi." In an instant, all attention shifted back to Camille. Everyone was dying to know who this mysterious, extravagant supporter was. Ten thousand showings was unbelievable. "Ms. Camille, who is this person?" "Yes, Ms. Camille, do you have a new rtionship?" "Can you tell us a little more about them?" Camille kept smiling and answered calmly, "Everyone, please calm down. Honestly, I never encouraged anyone to book theaters for me. I sincerely hope that the peopleing to see my movie are those who truly love my work and support me. This friend of mine did it out of kindness, and I''m truly grateful." "A friend? Just a friend? What kind of friend would spend that much for you? This has never happened before!" "My best friend. A friend for life." Camille''s face was full of smiles. She truly loved Tessa but wished Tessa hadn''t spent so much. She had only wanted Tessa toe to the premiere, to see that Camille no longer needed protection. Camille had grown strong enough to stand on her own and to take care of, help, and protect Tessa in But no matter how much time passed, Tessa was still the one who could protect her. With a friend like that, Camille couldn''t help but feel deeply moved, believing herself truly blessed. Landon had personally watched as Tessa booked ten thousand showings for Camille and posted about it on Twister. It was obvious she cared deeply for Camille, willing to fulfill any of her needs. Although he knew it was just friendship between girls, the possessive Alpha Landon still couldn''t help but feel a little jealous. 1.1K Chapter 228 Chapter 228 Her Own Battle + Pearls After the premiere ended, Camille still had to attend the after-party, so she couldn''t leave with Testa and the others. Tessa offered, "Let''s go! I remember I still owe you a med?" "That''s more like it, Landon said, curling his lips in satifaction. He was someone who was easily pleased. Even though she said she would treat him to a meal. Tessa still had no idea what to eat. Tilting her head. she asked him, "Is there anything you really want to eat Seeing her soft pink lips open and close, he couldn''t help but stare, a little dazed. "There is" "What?" Since he already had something in mind, Tessa didn''t need to waste time thinking about it. "Your" Tessa felt like she was being flirted with again, standing there a little dazed. How can this man flirt with me anytime, anywhere? Seeing her like that, Landon cupped her face and kissed her hard, savoring her sweetness. Tessa was so shocked that she even forgot to resist. Just like that, she let Landon kiss her in front of everyone, Finally, Landon let out a satisfied sigh, released her, and happily took her to eat. Even when they arrived at the restaurant, Tessa still felt like Landon''s breath lingered on her lips. She worked hard not to think about the scene of him kissing her in public rying to force her heartbeat to return to normal. She couldn''t help but feel a little shy and annoyed. This man is really getting more and more out of control! If it had been anyone else kissing her so casually, she would have taken them down already. But since it was Landon, aside from feeling shy, she didn''t reject it Landon brought Tessa to a very upscale specialty restaurant. The ce was decorated with a romantic atmosphere. While they were eating. Tessa asked with some concern "What exactly is going on with Ysabel?" They had agreed to meet up. If it wasn''t something serious, she would never have missed it. Landon pulled out his phone and showed Tessa the viral video. "Your family doesn''t support her being a singer, right?" She had heard Ysabel mention before that she wanted to be a singer, but her family was firmly against it. She just hadn''t expected it to be this serious enough that they wouldn''t even let her leave the house.. Chapter 228 Her Own Battle "Yeah. My brother has a deep prejudice against the entertainment industry." Then what about Ysabel? Tessa immediately grabbed her phone and called Ysabel. +8 Pearls: Unable to leave the house, Ysabel was in a terrible mood. But when she saw that it was Tessa calling, she rushed to her room to answer. "Tessie, I''m sorry! I really had somethinge up, I didn''t stand you up on purpose." She hated being stood up herself, and she knew Tessie must top. "It''s fine. Are you okay?" Hearing how concerned Tessa was, Ysabel immediately felt better andughed, "I''m fine! Don''t worry!" "As long as you''re fine. Do you need me toe pick you up?" If she wanted toe out. Tessa could figure something out. "No need, Tessie. I''d better behave for a few days. Even though I haven''t officially debuted yet, after seeing that video, I''m even more determined. I want to be a singer, no matter what my dad thinks. It doesn''t matter. Ysabel said firmly. No one could change her mind. She had made up her mind. ?? I support you. For a dream, Ysabel had to go all out. "Alright, I have to go, my dad''sing. Ysabel quickly hung up. After hanging up, Tessa still didn''t feelpletely at ease. "Mr. Thorne, can you help Ysabel?" Landon was the Alpha of the Nightshade Pack now. Even the Thorne family had to listen to him. "Tessie, this is Ysabel''s own battle. It''s a trial she has to face herself. The Thome family might never hurt her, but what about the people in the entertainment industry? There''s no guarantee. Besides, she hasn''t awakened her wolf yet. If she can''t even convince her own family and win that fight, then I think she''s not ready to survive in the entertainment world, where danger and opportunity are mixed together." Tessa stayed silent. She knew he was right, but as Ysabels friend, she still wished she could have an easier road. "Come on, it''s rare for us to have time together. Don''t think about other people." He wanted her heart filled only with him. be Ysabel isn''t just anyone. She''s your niece." "So you''re treating Ysabel so well because of me?" If she nodded, he could consider saying a few good words to Ryan for her. But Tessa wasn''t good at picking up on hints like that. Instead, she just lowered her head and continued eating without saying what he wanted to hear. Landon could only sigh heavily. !!! - Chapter 228 Her Own Bable Winning her over was going to be a long, long road. But that was okay. They had all the time in the world, and he was willing to take it slow-me step at a time until the day she let him all the way in LIK Chapter 229 Chapter 229 She Is Disgusting Early the next morning at Navoris High, Winona arrived at school and immediately saw Anna The moment she saw Anna, Winona couldn''t help but frown. Haven''t I already arranged for Anna to transfer Everything''s been set up for her. What is she still doing here? Winona grabbed Anna''s hand and dragged her into deserted alley beside the school. "Anna, I already arranged a new school for you. Your life could have started over. Why are you still here? You have nothing to do with Navoris High anymore. Even if youe back, do you think your life will any better? Do you think Tessa will let you off? Winona''s voice was low, her eyes filled with anger. A fafht trace of werewolf energy radiated from her, carrying a hint of threat. That matter should have ended there-as long as Anna stayed away, no one would ever expose the truth But she actually came back on her own! "Winona, that school really isn''t working out. You know my strength is weak. Those students bully me all the time, and I can''t fight back. I really can''t live like this anymore. Please help me." Anna clutched Winona''s hand tightly, like she was grabbing onto herst straw. Being held onto like that made Winona extremely irritated. What is she doing? Is this really necessary? Does she expect me to clean up the mess she made at her new school too? "Anna, I''ve already done everything I could. You''re the one who posted the pictures on the forum, and it had nothing to do with me. I helped you once. How can you keep pushing your luck like this?" Winona shook off Anna''s hand. "I''m warning you, don''t show upin front of me again, or I won''t be polite. And watch your mouth. You should know what to say and what not to say," Anna stared at her in disbelief. If Winona hadn''t sent her those pictures in the first ce, she never would have done something like that. "Winona, if I can''t live a good life, don''t think you will either. I''m telling you, you better find me another school right now, or I won''t let you off. Connor doesn''t know about this yet, right? What do you think will happen if he finds out?" After she said that, Anna turned and left without looking back. Only now did she truly see Winona''s true colors. This woman is absolutely disgusting Anna left. Winona leaned against the wall and took a deep breath Connor didn''t know anything yet, and things were alreally this bad. Chapter 229 She Is Disgusting A vicious glint shed in Winona''s eyes. If Anna insisted on making things difficult for her, then he wouldn''t hold back either. When Winona came out of the alley, she bumped into few of her followers "Winnie, what were you doing in the alley?" "Nothing. Don''t ask," "Winnie, I just saw Anna too. Why is sheing back here." "How would I know why she''s here? Do I look that free conversation. She just wanted to leave this ce as so +3 Paris your Winona didn''t want to continue this as possible. But when she got to the school gate, she saw Anna still standing there, staring at her. The hairs on the back of Winona''s neck almost stood on end. Dmn Anna! Why is she still here? Just then, Tessa and Ysabel also showed up at the school entrance. Seeing Anna about to head toward Tessa, Winona''s eyes narrowed. She immediately used her werewolf strength, sprinted over at full speed, grabbed Anna''s hand, and dragged her away in a mad dashi "Winnie?" Her followers werepletely stunned. What the hell is going on? But by then, Winona and Anna were already nowhere to be seen. 1.1K 2 Chapter 230 Chapter 230 I Will Support You "What exactly happened? W would Annae looking for Winona?" +8 Pearls "I heard Anna wasn''t doing well at her new school at all. She was often bullied by the girls there. Once, she even had her clothes ripped off in public Anna''s new school couldn''t even bepared to Navors High. At that ce, fights and brawls happened every day. In that kind of environment, a weak, obedient student like Anna definitely couldn''t live well. "That sounds bad." "Yeah, it was bad. But what does that have to do with Wamic? Winnie''s a good person, but even she can''t help her." Tessa and Ysabel had also noticed Anna, and they heard every word from Winona''s little followers loud and clear. "She deserved it. How dare she nder you!" Ysabel didn''t feel the slightest bit sorry for Anna Anyone who dared to hurt their Tessie deserved whatever happened to them. Tessa didn''t express any opinion on it. Anna was just an irrelevant person. If she hadn''t shown up today, Tessa would havepletely forgotten she even existed. "Anna transferred to Navoris Tenth High. That''s the worst school in Navoris. Eight or nine out of ten students there are thugs, Ysabel continued exining to Tessa. "Not interested." When it came to being a thug, probably no one could be worse than her. "Alright, forget about her. She had iting anyway. Who told her to be friends with Winona?" Yabel pulled Tessa toward the school entrance. "Ysabel, are you okay?" Tessa asked with concern. Ysabel hadn''t been herself all day, and she barely ate anything at dinner either. "I''m fine. What could happen to me? Don''t worry! I''m doing great." Ysabel didn''t want Tessa to worry. Besides, there was nothing anyone could do to help her with her current situation. Tessa walked up and wrapped an arm around her shoulders. Being held like that, Ysabel suddenly felt a wave of sadness rush over her. "Tessir, you know what? If I could really choose where to be born, I''d rather be born into an ordinary pack. an ordinary family. That way, I could actually choose what I want to do." Because of that video, her father had flown into a rage, thinking she had done it on purpose. MUL Maya Chapter 230 Will Support You + Pearls "Even if you were born into the Thorne family, you can still choose what you want to do. I''ll support you No matter what anyone s?ld or did, she would always stand by Ysabel''s side. "Yeah." Ysabel was deeply moved. After evening sses ended, Tessa got a call from Samuel. She immediately nned to go meet him, but as soon as she walked out the school gates, she saw I and on waiting for her. "What are you doing here?" She had something important to take care of. No matter why he came, she couldn''t leave with him. Landon frowned. She clearly doesn''t want me here, or she wouldn''t be making that face. "What''s wrong? Do you have something to do?" Judging by her expression, she clearly wasn''t nning to head back to Wisteria Apartment. "Yeah, I have to go meet someone now. Whatever it is, let''s talk tomorrow, okay?" Tessa felt she had exined it clearly enough. Seeing the look in Alpha''s eyes, Nathaniel, standing nearby, didn''t even dare to speak. He hade today to apologize to Ysabel. If it weren''t for him, that video wouldn''t have blown up like it did. But now, he really felt like he shouldn''t havee at all "Can Heave now?" Tessa looked at Landon. Landon nodded. He couldn''t say anything. She always had so many important things to do, so many important people to see, and he never even made it onto her list. Seeing him like that, Tessa felt a sharp pang in her chest. But this matter was about Walter. It really was importan "How about this? Go wait for me at Wisteria Apartment, okay?" Tessapromised. She, who never knew whatpromise meant, made aconcession because of the hurt look on Landon''s: face. "Okay. No matter what it is, remember to take care of yourself" I anden finaller ented her stringement Chapter 230 Will Support You Although, honestly, he had hoped he could go with her But since she didn''t say anything, he couldn''t push her Tessa knew Landon wanted to go. with her. +8 Pearls But Samuel''s identity was too sensitive. Without Samuel''s permission, even she couldn''t reveal his whereabouts. After all, in the werewolf world, Samuel was a fare and precious advanced-level doctor. He had already be a target every faction longed to get their handson. 1.IK Chapter 231 Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 231 I Have To Check On You Tessa took a cab straight to the Jeston Hotel. Samuel was already there waiting. +8 Pearls Tessa had barely knocked once when Samuel opened the door from inside. He wore a white shirt and ck trousers, However, the top three buttons of his shirt were undone, faintly revealing a strong chest marked with the unique totem of the Werewolf Medical Organization. Like this, he gave off a bit of a refined scoundrel vile. "Put your clothes on properly," "Tessa said, turning her gaze away from his exposed skin, her tone full of irritation. "What for? I''m already dressed so neatly! If it weren''t because you wereing. I wouldn''t even be wearing a shirt! Besides, how many girls dream about this body? I''m letting you look for free, and you''re stillining. Aren''t you being a little too much?" Tessa honestly had no idea where Samuel''s confidence came from. "Button up. Tessa thought silently, Please don''t hurt my eyes Samuel had no choice but to fasten his buttons properly.. "I think you just don''t trust yourself. You''re afraid my looks will seduce you, so you''re being extra strict about how I dress." To that, Tessa truly didn''t know how to respond. Since He was feeling so good about himself, she decided to let him stay happy. Samuel let her sit on the couch and got her a ss of water. "Here''s the thing, the Werewolf Medical Organization is hosting a medical summit in a few days. I need to rush back for it. Your grandpa''s surgery has to be done before I leave. Do you think that''s a problem?" Knowing how busy Tessa was, Samuel got straight to the point. "I see." Tessa lightly tapped the table with her fingertips, absentmindedly. Samuel knew that was her unconscious habit whenever she felt insecure. He sat down beside her and held her hand. "Since I''ll be operating myself, you should feel reassured." He understood how important Walter was to her, so he had spent a long time studying and preparing for this surgery, determined to make sure nothing would go wrong. "It''s not that I don''t trust you," Tessa finally said. He was Samuel, and shepletely believed in his skills. But surgery always carried risks, and she couldn''t afford to gamble. ¡°Tessa, trust me. Four years ago, I pulled you back from the edge of death. Today, four yearster, I can save the person you care about most." Chapter 231 Have To Check On You +8 Pearls Four years ago, when Teisa underwent the brutal training to awaken the White Wolf bloodline, she had almost died from the violent impact of the awakening That surge of fierce and wild power nearly tore her body and soul apart, but Samuel, relying on his exceptional medical skills and deep understanding of her, used the wolf n''s unique healing methods to save her life. Tessa could only nod. "Alright. You handle the surgery rangements. I''ll talk to my grandpa" If they didn''t operate soon, she truly didn''t know how much longer Walter could hold on. The surgery had to happen. And Samuel was clearly the best, and only choice. Seeing she was still uneasy, Samuel got up, opened a bottle of red wine, poured a ss for her, and while she wasn''t paying attention, slipped a bit of medicine into it. "I don''t want to drink, Tessa said, shaking her head when he handed her the wine. Just a little. This is good wine. I spent 400 thousand dors on it. You''ve been too stressedtely A little will do your body good." Tessa had absolutely no defenses against Samuel. In this world, besides Walter, Samuel was the person she trusted most. So, she took the ss and drank it all. Within minutes, she fell asleep on the couch. Tessa, I''m sorry. I didn''t want to do this to you either, but I have to check you." If she hadn''t been so stubborn, he wouldn''t have needed to use a drug designed specifically for high-level werewolves. This kind of drug was specially developed by the Werewolf Medical Organization to deal with special cases. It could quickly make even high-level werewolves lose consciousness. 1.IK 212 Love the Whittens Power Gall it First Chapter 232 Chapter 232 He Is The Reason Samuel bent down and picked Tessa up from the couch cing her gently onto therge bed + Pearls He took out the specialized medical equipment used by werewolves and carefully performed a full-body examination on her The examination process was quick, and only after confirming that there were no issues with her body did Samuel finally feel relieved. It seemed that the aftereffects from awakening the Wide Wolf had truly been healed. As long as she didn''t suffer serious injuries or overuse the White Wolf''s power, the aftereffects would not return. Right now, her only problem was a slight loss of appetite. That was easy to fix. He would just make some appetite-boosting medicine for herter. Samuel put away the medical equipment and thoughtfully tucked Tessa under the nket. "Good girl, get some good sleep. I''ll full of confidence. protect everything you want to protect for you." On this point, he was That night, Tessa had a very, very long dream. Meanwhile, back at the Wisteria Apartment, Landon felt more and more restless as every minute passed. She had told him to wait for her at the Wisteria Apartment, so he didn''t do anything else. He chose to trust. her. He believed she would definitelye back. However, as time went by, his heart was battered by doubt. How could this happen? Where exactly has she gone? Has something bad happened? Landon finally couldn''t hold back anymore and called Her, but the phone just kept ringing with no answer At that moment, Landon truly panicked. He had never felt like this before. In the end, he still had someone investigate her whereabouts. It wasn''t because he didn''t trust her. It was because he was worried about her. However, when he found out that she had entered the presidential suite of the Jeston Hotel with a man whose identity was unknown, Landon''s face instantly turned dark, and a wave of furious pheromones exploded from him, shattering the ss in the room Landon sped straight to the Jeston Hotel, He couldn''t just sit back and watch her be with another man. No matter who that man was, it was absolutely uneptable. He went straight to the presidential suite and knocked Hard on the door. Samuel beard the sound, walked over, and opened the door, only to see Landon standing there, burning with rage. Samuel frowned. Chapter 232 He is The Reason Alpha of the Nightshade Park ''hat is he doing here? "Mr. Thorne, may I ask what you are doing here?" Landon didn''t know Samuel, but that didn''t mean Samuel didn''t know Landon. Landon narrowed his eyes slightly and studied the man in front of him. +8 Pearls He had always acted low-key, Besides the Nightshade Pack and a few Alphas from the major packs, hardly anyone knew what he looked like. But he had no memory of this man. Clearly, this wasn''t someone he had met before. "Who are you? What exactly are you trying to do?" Right now, Landon only cared about one thing: whether Tessa was in danger. He had no time for anything else. Seeing how tense Landon was, Samuel couldn''t help but chuckle. "Shouldn''t you be asking not who I am. but what my rtionship with Tessa is?" Landon immediately looked past him to the bed. As expected, Tessa was lying there. But she had always been sharp and alert. Even with all this noise, she hadn''t woken up. Instantly, Landon felt that something was wrong. "What did you do to her?" Landon''s eyes narrowed into furious slits, and the air around him exploded with Alpha pressure. The overwhelming force rolled through the room like a tidal wave, dropping the temperature in an instant. The lights flickered and buzzed under the crushing force. The scent of pine-heavy pheromones filled the air, thick with aggression and warning. Samuel''s breathing caught under the pressure, and he had to fully release his advanced-level healers. calming pheromones just to barely stayposed. He gritted out, "Who are you? What right do you have to ask these questions?" So this man is the reason Tessa never wants to return to the rewolf Medical Organization? Landon didn''t waste a single word. He instantly shifted, sharp wolf ws shing toward Samuel''s throat! AIK Chapter 233 Chapter 233 He Regretted It +8 Pearls As an advanced-level doctor, Samuel''s strength and reaction speed were naturally not weak. The moment Landonunched his attack, Samuel immediately raised his hand, shing out with wolf ws, using the soft martial arts technique unique to the medical wolf n to block. The two moved at high speed through the suite, shing fiercely. As they fought, their pheromones collided violently, the scents of cedar and disinfectant exploding through the room. However, no matter how skilled Samuel was, in front of Montedra''s strongest Alpha, Landon, he couldn''t hold out for long- With a sharp knee strike, Landon mmed into Samuels abdomen. While Samuel doubled over in pain. Landon grabbed the back of his neck and viciously threw him to the ground. "Tell me! What exactly did you do to Tessa?" Landon stepped on Samuel''s back, his ws already piercing through Samuel''s shirt. The sharp talons seemed ready to deliver a fatal blow at any moment. A deep unease surged inside Landon. With all this noise. Tessa still hasn''t woken up. What exactly did this man do -to her? Pinned to the ground, Samuel couldn''t move at all, but he still refused to surrender. "Why should I tell you? If you care about her so much, and out for yourself." Seeing Samuel still being stubborn at a time like this,ndon grabbed him by the neck and flung him hard against the wall of the room. If it weren''t for the fact that this man meant something different to Tessa, Landon would have ripped his heart out right there! "Argh!" Samuel mmed hard into the wall, coughing up a mouthful of blood. The healing factors of the medical wolf n began automatically repairing his injuries. "D''mn it! You son of a..." Before he could finish cursing, Landon shed in front of him again, ready to deliver another beating. "Stop! Stop hitting me!" Samuel finally gave in. Even though he was an advanced-level wolf doctor and had awakened higher- level-self-healing abilities, getting crushed like this still hurt like hell. "Talk!" Landon barked the order, his Alpha dominance pressing down heavily. Samuel clutched his wounds, grimacing in pain. "She''s fine. She''ll wake up tomorrow morning. You better noty another finger on me, or when Tessa wakes up, she definitely won''t let you off." Given his rtionship with Tessa, she couldn''t possibly allow someone to treat him like this. Samuel felt like he hadpletely lost all dignity today. He had been utterly humiliated. "Get ou et out, Landon growled, releasing a surge of top-tier Alpha pressure. Chapter 233 He Regretted It +8 Pearts Samuel instinctively took a step back. It was an involuntary reaction when facing a higher-ranked werewoll. Landon knew that Tessaing here herself to find this man meant their rtionship wasn''t simple. Since Tessa was still unconscious, he couldn''t make a decision yet. But once Tessa woke up, and if he found out that this man had dared to harm her, Landon swore he would tear him limb from limb Samuel rubbed his nose awkwardly This is my room. Why should I leave? If anyone should leave, shouldn''t it be you?" So what if he is the Alpha of the Nightshade Pack? Samuel wasn''t someone to be trifled with either! With just one phone call, he could summon the world''s top werewolf assassins to wipe him out. Landon shot him a single cold nce. Samuel shrank back, touching his nose sheepishly. "Fine! A real man knows when to back down. Right now, Tessa''s not awake and no one''s here to protect me. But once she wakes up, let''s see if you can still be so arrogant! Samuel left the presidential suite, booked another room, and copsed into the big bed, falling fast asleep, Meanwhile, Landon walked over to the bed, carefully restraining all his pheromones, terrified of disturbing the sleeping girl. Staring at Tessa''s peaceful sleeping face, he crouched down and gently took her hand. "Silly girl," he whispered, how can you make people worry like this?" If he had known it would end up like this, he would have never listened to her. He would have insisted on staying by her side, and none of this would have happened. For the first time, Landon tasted the bitter feeling of regret. + He pressed a kiss to her forehead, and all the rage from earlier seemed topletely melt away in an instant. As long as he could see her safe and sound, it felt like everything else didn''t matter anymore. Even to himself, he felt like a stranger. 1.IK INVAL Maj J Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 234 He Is So Childish Chapter 234 Chapter 234 He Is So Childish 87%D +B Pearls When Tessa woke up, she saw Landon asleep, slumped over by the side of the bed. Ifis position must be very ufortable! Her mind began reying everything that had happenedst night. How does Landon end up here? And what about Sammelf Just as Tessa was about to sit up, Landon woke up, Seeing her newly awakened look, Landon''s heart stirred He couldn''t help but roll over and pin her beneath him. "You told me to wait for you at Wisteria Apartment. Where were you?" He trapped her in his arms. domineeringly, though his tone carried a bit of grievance. Tessa touched her own head. She also didn''t know how she had fallen asleep here.. "Sorry, I don''t even know how I fell asleep here. Where''s my friend?" The first thing she asked about was that friend of his. Landon was very dissatisfied by this. He pushed her by biting the corner of her mouth. "Is he more important than me? Why is he the first one you care about after waking up?" Landon said with jealousy. "Mr Thorne... Tessa hadn''t expected the mature,posed Landon to ask such a ridiculous question. Itpletely shattered her worldview! "What''s wrong? Is that a hard question to answer? Landon refused to let her off. Tessa couldn''t tell him Samuel''s real identity and could only change the subject. "I need to use the bathroom." After speaking, she pushed him away and ran into the bathroom. At that moment, Samuel returned. Knowing she would be waking up around this time, he had rushed over. Seeing hime back, Landon''s face darkened, and he released his pinewood pheromones, attacking Samuel ''D''mn it! You again... Samuel had no choice but to release his own pheromones to resist Landon''s pressure. Hearing themotion, Tessa immediately came out of the bathroom. She saw Landon and Samuel silently facing off, the air thick with the scent of their shing pheromones, and even the atmosphere seemed to tremble from their power. When she noticed the injury on Samuel''s face, the corner of her mouth twitched uncontrobly. So, these two are already fighting without me even knowing? Chapter 234 He Is So Childish he hurt me. He had purposely left the wound unhealed just toin to Tessa. Landon immediately withdrew his pheromones and shot Samuel a disdainful nce. This man is so childish, even running to tattle! +8 Pearis Tessa pretended not to hear anything After all, Landon was the Alpha of the Nightshade Pack, the king of Montedral Even if he hurt Samuel, she had no right to say anything Seeing that Tessapletely ignored him, Samuel felt extremely wronged. "Tessie, you''re going too far! You''re siding with an outsider instead of me! I''m your..." Tessa gave him a cold nce, and Samuel shut up instantly. Being her senior really was too humiliating sometimes. "Hmph! You''re both bullying me. I don''t want to see either of you. Get out of here! Leave right now!" Samuel said angrily. "Fine, I''ll leave. Tessa said, actually intending to go. "Tessie, you''re really going too far!¡± Tessa shot him a cold nce. "Am I going too far? If you hadn''t drugged me, would I have slept for so long? Would you two have fought without me even knowing? The moment those words fell, Landon''s killing intent immediately shot toward Samuel. Samuel shrank his neck in fear. These two auras really matched-both were terrifying But this time, Samuel truly was in the wrong. He didn''t dare say anything more. After leaving the presidential suite. Tessa got into Landon''s car. She took the initiative to exin. "Don''t worry. Even though he drugged me, he wouldn''t hurt me." She paused, then added vaguely, "As for his identity, I can''t tell you yet. But my grandpa''s illness needs his help, so please don''t hurt him, okay?" Hearing this, Landon''s tense and handsome face finally rxed. "So the reason you''ve been looking for him these days was because of Mr. Walter''s illness?" "Yes. Tessa nodded. "Can you take me to the Sinir Residence?" Since Samuel still needed to return to the Werewolf Medical Organization, the surgery had to be moved 1. up. "My pleasure. Chapter 234 He Is So Childish 87%D +B Pearls When Tessa woke up, she saw Landon asleep, slumped over by the side of the bed. Ifis position must be very ufortable! Her mind began reying everything that had happenedst night. How does Landon end up here? And what about Sammelf Just as Tessa was about to sit up, Landon woke up, Seeing her newly awakened look, Landon''s heart stirred He couldn''t help but roll over and pin her beneath him. "You told me to wait for you at Wisteria Apartment. Where were you?" He trapped her in his arms. domineeringly, though his tone carried a bit of grievance. Tessa touched her own head. She also didn''t know how she had fallen asleep here.. "Sorry, I don''t even know how I fell asleep here. Where''s my friend?" The first thing she asked about was that friend of his. Landon was very dissatisfied by this. He pushed her by biting the corner of her mouth. "Is he more important than me? Why is he the first one you care about after waking up?" Landon said with jealousy. "Mr Thorne... Tessa hadn''t expected the mature,posed Landon to ask such a ridiculous question. Itpletely shattered her worldview! "What''s wrong? Is that a hard question to answer? Landon refused to let her off. Tessa couldn''t tell him Samuel''s real identity and could only change the subject. "I need to use the bathroom." After speaking, she pushed him away and ran into the bathroom. At that moment, Samuel returned. Knowing she would be waking up around this time, he had rushed over. Seeing hime back, Landon''s face darkened, and he released his pinewood pheromones, attacking Samuel ''D''mn it! You again... Samuel had no choice but to release his own pheromones to resist Landon''s pressure. Hearing themotion, Tessa immediately came out of the bathroom. She saw Landon and Samuel silently facing off, the air thick with the scent of their shing pheromones, and even the atmosphere seemed to tremble from their power. When she noticed the injury on Samuel''s face, the corner of her mouth twitched uncontrobly. So, these two are already fighting without me even knowing? Chapter 234 He Is So Childish he hurt me. He had purposely left the wound unhealed just toin to Tessa. Landon immediately withdrew his pheromones and shot Samuel a disdainful nce. This man is so childish, even running to tattle! +8 Pearis Tessa pretended not to hear anything After all, Landon was the Alpha of the Nightshade Pack, the king of Montedral Even if he hurt Samuel, she had no right to say anything Seeing that Tessapletely ignored him, Samuel felt extremely wronged. "Tessie, you''re going too far! You''re siding with an outsider instead of me! I''m your..." Tessa gave him a cold nce, and Samuel shut up instantly. Being her senior really was too humiliating sometimes. "Hmph! You''re both bullying me. I don''t want to see either of you. Get out of here! Leave right now!" Samuel said angrily. "Fine, I''ll leave. Tessa said, actually intending to go. "Tessie, you''re really going too far!" Tessa shot him a cold nce. "Am I going too far? If you hadn''t drugged me, would I have slept for so long? Would you two have fought without me even knowing? The moment those words fell, Landon''s killing intent immediately shot toward Samuel. Samuel shrank his neck in fear. These two auras really matched-both were terrifying But this time, Samuel truly was in the wrong. He didn''t dare say anything more. After leaving the presidential suite. Tessa got into Landon''s car. She took the initiative to exin. "Don''t worry. Even though he drugged me, he wouldn''t hurt me." She paused, then added vaguely, "As for his identity, I can''t tell you yet. But my grandpa''s illness needs his help, so please don''t hurt him, okay?" Hearing this, Landon''s tense and handsome face finally rxed. "So the reason you''ve been looking for him these days was because of Mr. Walter''s illness?" "Yes. Tessa nodded. "Can you take me to the Sinir Residence?" Since Samuel still needed to return to the Werewolf Medical Organization, the surgery had to be moved 1. up. "My pleasure. 11:17 Mon, May 5? GB. Chapter 234 He Is So Childish Landon started the car happily and personally drove T 1 11:17 Mon, May 5? GB. Chapter 234 He Is So Childish Landon started the car happily and personally drove T 1 Chapter 235 Love the Wolfiess Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 235 Get the Surgery "If you need help, make sure to tell me," Landon said to Tessa. +8 Pearls After arriving at the Sinir Residence, Landon got out of the car and personally escorted Tessa to the door. Tessa nodded. ¡°Okay, go ahead and get back to what you''re doing. Don''t worry about me." Landon watched her enter before he furned around. However, before he could get back in the car. Winona called out to him. "Hello, are you Tessa''s boyfriend?" Seeing this Incredibly handsome man again, Winona couldn''t help bur feel moved.. Now, Connor was in the hospital, and it was uncertain if he would ever stand again, while this man not only looked great but also emitted the aura of a high- level werewolf. That aura was like a beast hiding in the darkness, unknowingly radiating from him. Every movement carried immense pressure, making hearts race, Upon seeing Tessa''s sister, Landon had no intention of acknowledging her. However, Winona wouldn''t let it go. She quickly ran up to him. She had dressed particrly well today, thinking that any man would surely not reject her advances. "Since you''re here, why don''t you go in with Tessa?" Winona asked deliberately. "But I guess it makes sense, Tessa''s always been so guarded. Maybe she won''t let you in because you''re nothing to her yet. Five years ago, she barely knew Connor for a month before bringing him home! Oh, sorry, did I say something I shouldn''t have?" Winona spoke with clear intent. Indeed, she did it on purpose! Landon''s handsome brows furrowed. Is she trying to stir up trouble? That is too petty! What happened between him and Tessa didn''t need any outsider stirring the pot! He ignored her and simply moved past her to get in the car. Seeing this, Winona scowled and called out to his back. I''m only trying to help you. Tessa has a lot of ment around her! Don''t let her y you.¡± Landon stopped, turned around, and shot Winona a col look. That look froze her blood and sent a chill down her spine. "From now on, don''t let me hear a word about Tessa from your mouth, or I won''t hold back." Landon. warned with a pressure that could be felt in bis voice. The Alpha''s presence easily silenced Winona, a pressure that came from her very bloodline! Winona wanted to say something, but under his forceful aura, she couldn''t utter a word, Landon snorted and got into the car. Mon, May 5 Chapter 235 Get the Surgery Winona clenched her fists in jealousy, 8 Pearls What kind of spell has Tessa cast on these men? Why are they all so loyal to her, so protective of her? What gives her the right? Thinking about the things she''d been through recently Winona could hardly suppress her urge to tear Tessa apart. Tessa returned to the Sinir Residence, ignoring everyone else as she headed straight for the backyard to find Walter. Tessie, you''re here! Come see the woodworking I''ve been doing," Walter called out from the workshop in the yard. Tessa walked over and obediently crouched beside him, ncing at the woodworking project he cherished so much-a finely crafted wooden sculpture of a wolf, so lifelike it seemed like it could leap out at any moment. "How does it look?" Walter asked, full of expectation. Tessa looked at the sculpture for a moment, impressed by the craftsmanship. "If you like it, I can have someone find better wood for you to keep going." Tessa didn''t offer any opinion. She was just making small talk. She wasn''t here to discuss woodworking, she needed Walter to agree to the surgery. "Tessie, is there something you want to talk to me about?" It was rare-this was the first time he saw her looking like she wanted to say something but held back. "Grandpa, I want you to get the surgery," she said, no longer able to hide the truth. Walter was taken aback. Why is she bringing this up all of a sudden? Well, it''s not exactly sudden. A few days ago, she had me go for a full-body check-up. Walter paused, considering what to say. At his age, he truly didn''t want to go through any more trouble LIK Chapter 236 Chapter 236 A Plea from the Heart +8 Pearls "Tessa! I don''t want to have surgery. In my final days, I just want to see you happy. That''s enough for me." If he didn''t have the surgery, he might still have some time left. But once he went under the knife, there was a very real chance he wouldn''t make it off the operating table. He was too old now his body might not be able to endure it. Still, he was deeply moved. Even though he had tried to hide it, Yardley, L, and Winona, who lived with him every day, hadn''t noticed anything wrong. Yet Tessa, who didn''t even live at home, saw right through him. Who said this girl didn''t care about anyone? "Grandpa, trust me, okay? Please agree to the surgery! Tessa leaned against his leg. He was the only warmth she had left in this world. She truly didn''t want to lose him so soon. "Tessa, it''s because I can''t bear to leave you that I don''t want to have the surgery." He had once been a strong werewolf, guarding the Frostmoon Pack in his youth with his strength and wisdom. But now, the years had taken their toll, and his werewolf powers had gradually weakened. His life was nearing its end. No one in this world isn''t afraid of death. The older he got, the more he should havee to terms with it -but he still couldn''t face it. He still couldn''t let go of his Tessa. If he left too, she really would be alone in this world. "Grandpa, I invited the best doctor in the werewolf world. I believe he won''t let us down. I''ve never begged you for anything before. This time... can''t you grant me this one request?" Only in front of her grandfather, would Tessa lower herself this way. Hearing her plead like that, the old man''s heart ached even more. How had he let his beloved granddaughter be reduced to this? Tessa-"What was really the best choice? Walter weighed it over and over. Finally, he gave in. "Alright! If you insist, I''ll agree to the surgery. But Tessa, remember this the surgery is my choice. Even if I don''t make it off the operating table, you''re not allowed to be sad. Tessa couldn''t help but be moved. Even now, he still wanted to arrange everything for her didn''t he? "Okay." Because of the uing surgery, the old man had to be admitted to the hospital for observation first. He called the butler over to help him pack his things. Chapter 235-A Plea from the Heart things as well. + Pearls L saw him carrying luggage, she immediately food up and asked, "Dad, where are you going? Didn''t the doctor tell you to rest at home?" I''m going to stay with an old friend for a few days. The old man didn''t want to exin. It was better if they didn''t know about this. "Dad, where exactly are you nning to go? Whatever it is, wait for Yardley toe home and let him take you. If you run off alone, he''ll me me when he gets fuck." L truly didn''t understand what Tessa had said to the old man that made him suddenly want to leave. There''s no need. Just manage the household and the Frostmoon Pack. You don''t need to interfere with my personal matters." If Yardley found out about this, it would turn into a huge fight. The old man headed out with Tessa. Landon, who hadn''t left, immediately got out of the car when he saw them, and opened the rear door. "Grandpa, get in. "You didn''t leave? Tessa was a little surprised. "No, I''ve been waiting here. Seeing Landon still there, the old man was clearly delighted. "Landon! I''ve been asking you toe visit me at the Sinir estate for so long, why haven''t youe?"! the old man said with a bit of reproach. Landon didn''t try to defend himself. He just smiled and said, "That''s my fault. I''ve been too busy chasing Tessa. I haven''t had time to visit you, Grandpa. Please forgive me." Landon helped the old man into the car. The old man chuckled happily. He thought Landon really was a good boy. Maybe if he wasn''t around anymore. Landon would be able to take good care of Tessa. That wouldn''t be a bad thing. "You! Chasing my Tessa for so long and still not winning her over. You better work harder! I''m rooting for you." Since Landon had already called him Grandpa, the old man decided to act the part. "Don''t worry, Grandpa. I''ll do my best! I''ll definitely win your precious granddaughter''s heart, and I''ll never let her suffer a single bit." Landon was no fool - he knew exactly what the old man wanted to hear, and he said it right away. "To the hospital, Tessa said, getting into the car herself, pretending not to hear their conversation. Landon willingly acted as the driver taking them straight to the homitil Chapter 236 A Plea from the Heart +8 Pearls He was well aware of the old man''s condition. So, this is it-Tessa had already arranged the surgery. Piecing everything together what Tessa had said before, and everything happening now- Landon could pretty much guess who the man at the Jeston Hotel really was... 1.IK Chapter 237 Chapter 237 Crossroads at the Hospital 8 Pearis When they arrived at the hospital, the director, having already received Alpha Landon''s instructions. personally arranged for the old man to be ced in a VIP ward. Landon helped him over to sit down. Not long after, Tessa arrived with Samuel. "Grandpa, hello, I''m Samuel, I met Tessa in Falindale. In her senior, Samuel said cheerfully as he entered. He looked like a very easygoing person. Samuel? You mean the S level doctor Samuel? Hearing the name, Walter was stunned. "Yes, Grandpa. He''s the doctor Houl for your Tessa sad. Since Samuel had already revealed his name. there was no point in hiding it anymore. Walter had already known that Tessa found him an excellent doctor, but upon learning it was Samuel, he truly couldn''t stay calm. + Samuel one of the few S ranked doctors in the werewolf world-a legend in werewolf medicine, the pride of Montedra! Landon wasn''t too shocked. After all, he had already guessed Samuel''s identity. But what he hadn''t expected was that such a genius doctor would be Tessa''s senior. No wonder, back in Falindale, she had been able to perform surgery on him and remove the silver bullet herself.. Landon couldn''t help but nce at Tessa Just how much more was there about her that I didn''t know And the way Samuel looked at Tessa - it was definitely not just the way friends looked at each other... "Doctor, it''s truly troubling you. It took a while for the old man to find his voice. Samuel scratched his head. ¡°Grandpa, just call me Samuel! With my rtionship with Tessa, her grandfather is my grandfather. You don''t need to be so polite." ¡°That''s right, Grandpa. Just call him Samuel. He''ll be in charge of your surgery. The hospital director will assist him. Don''t worry. I''ll also stay here to apany you during these days." Hearing that, the old man frowned slightly. "The surgery hasn''t even started yet. You all should go do what you need to do. Why are you crowding around here! I trust Samuel''s skills."" If earlier he still had doubts about the surgery''s sess, now that he knew who the doctor was, hope rekindled in his heart. Maybe he really could live to see his Tessa find her mate, marry, and have children With the old man''s full cooperation, the pre-surgery preparations went smoothly. Chapter 237 Crossroads at the Hospital 43 Pearls That evening, as Tessa and Landon brought dinner back for the old man, they heard Yardley''s wire from inside the ward. "Dad, what are you thinking? At your age, who knows how much longer you have. Why go through all this trouble?" Yardley had only just learned about the old man''s condition, but he didn''t want to see him tal any unnecessary risks, "Yardley, I''ve already made up my mind. No matter what you say, it''s useless," the old man said firmly "I bet it''s Tessa manipting you!" Yardley snapped, "Dad, I''m your sont Would I harm you! I''m thinking about what''s best for you. You''re so old now have you even thought about what would happen if the surgery fails? No matter what. Yardley refused to agree The old man fell silent, just staring at hitn. Tessa pushed the door open and came in. The moment Yardley saw her, he immediatelyunched into a tirade. Tessa, I know you resent us for abandoning you in Falindale five years ago, but that had nothing to do with your grandfather! He''s old now. He can''t handle any more stress. Can''t you just let him be?" Yardley really was sincerely worried that his father wouldn''t survive the surgery. Tessa didn''t respond to him. She just carried the food container inside, nning to feed the old man dinner first. Seeing her act so coldly. Yardley grew even angrier. He reached out and smacked the food container out of her arms "I''m talking to you! Are you deaf?" The sight of the spilled food on the floor made Tessa''s face turn icy. She slowly lifted her eyes. "Yardley, if you don''t want to die, then get the hell out of here. 1.1K Chapter 238 Chapter 238 Severing Tics A wave of pressure,pletely out of ce for an unawakened werewolf, burst from Tessa''s body Yardley''s neck hair instantly bristled. + Pearls He couldn''t believe that this daughter, abandoned by the family, possessed such strength. She hadn''t even awakened her wolf yet! But anger quickly drowned out his shock. This Tessa - she dares to call him by name? No matter what, he was still her father. She was being far too insolent. "Tessa, is this what you call manners? If no one ever taught you respect, then today, as your father, I''ll teach you properly!" As he spoke, Yardley activated his woll''s strength and shed in front of Tessa, raising his hand to p her across the face. But his strike was abruptly stopped midair - Tessa casually reached out and precisely mped down on his vital point, then ruthlessly flung him aside. "Ah!" Tessa hurled Yardley straight into the ward''s wall. Cracks spread across it like a spiderweb from the impact. If not for the fact that this was a hospital and she was holding back, Yardley probably would have been smashed straight through the wall. All of this happened in just a few seconds. Walter immediately sat up and roared, "Yardley, stand down! Do you even see me as your father anymore! You dare to raise your hand against Tessa right in front of me? You''ve gone too far!" Seeing himself thrown aside by Tessa, Yardley''s face turned even uglier. "Tessa. I''m telling you no matter what, I will never agree to this surgery." Tessa''s eyes were filled with a frozen, merciless light. "Then let me tell you: this surgery will happen, whether you agree or not. No matter what the oue is, I''ll bear it alone. It has nothing to do with you." Tessa didn''t give an inch. Yardley, livid, raised his hand again, intending to teach her a lesson But this time, before Tessa could even react, Landon had already seized Yardley''s wrist. He turned to Tessa and Walter and said, "He''s too noisy. It''s bad for Grandpa''s rest. I''ll take him out." Without giving Yardley any chance to struggle, Landon used overwhelming strength to drag him out of the ward. "Let go of me! You''re just an outsider. What right do you have to interfere in our family business!" Yardley iled uselessly, unable to shake Landon in the slightest. Once they were far enough from the ward, Landon released him with clear disdain. Chapter 238 Severing Ties +8 Pearls Yardley stumbled from the force. Just as he was about to explode in anger, he lifted his head and saw Landon clearly-and grew even more furious. "You again! You staying around Tessa like this- it''s because you''re after Sinir Corp, isn''t it The first time Walter was hospitalized because of the Sinir Corp scandal, it was this man who had apanied Tessa to visit him. Both Yardley and his trusted subordinate Liam had suspected that the sudden sess of Beauty Lux''s new product line wasrgely due to this man''s scheifing. But even after all this time, Liam had found no information about him. Either this man was hiding extremely well, or he had aackground far beyond what ordinary werewolves could imagine. At that moment. Tessa came out after cleaning up the ward. "He couldn''t care less about Sinir Corp''s tiny fortune. Now leave. Don''t disturb Grandpa''s rest. Right now, all she cared about was her grandfather''s surgery. She didn''t want to waste another second on pointless arguments. I''m not leaving until you give me a satisfactory answer! I''m telling you the old man can have his surgery, but the inheritance of Sinir Corp must be settled first. Otherwise, if he doesn''t survive the surgery- "Shut up.¡± Tessa''s voice was cold as hell itself. "Since the moment Grandpa decided to have the surgery. have you said a single decent word? Yardley, do you even deserve to be called a son?" If Yardley hadn''t been so outrageous today, Tessa wouldn''t have been this furious. Facing his own daughter''s usation, Yardley''s face turned ugly. But by now, there was no going back. "It''s not that I don''t want the old man to get better. It''s just that there are ambitious outsiders helping to steal Sinir Corp''s assets. I have no choice but to be cautious" As he spoke of outsiders, he shot a pointed re at Landon. Tessa didn''t want to waste another word on this ridiculous man. She turned to Landon and said, "Landon, throw him out. Before Grandpa''s surgery, don''t let him show up again." "Got it." Landon nodded. A slight pulse of werewolf power rippled through him. His eyes shed with molten gold as he used a mental link to call Beta Nathaniel. Before long, Nathaniel arrived with a team of werewolf warriors. He stopped in front of Landon and said respectfully. "The men are here Awaiting Alpha''s orders." Behind him, more than a dozen werewolf warriors lowered their heads in perfect unison, their scentpletely suppressed the etiquette reserved for facing an absolute superior. Chapter 239 Chapter 239 True Heir Yardley was stunned by the scene in front of him. He had never met the Nightshade Pack''s Alpha Landon personally, but five years ago, during the battles against the vampires, he had seen Beta Nathaniel, who conveyed Landon''s orders. Now Nathaniel was calling this man "Alpha," andbined with the fact that Walter kept calling him Landon-could it be.... The fur on Yardley''s neck stood on end in terror, and cold sweat poured down his back. "Y-You''re Alpha Landon?" Yardley''s voice trembled. Only now did he notice the unusual pressure surrounding Landon, Landon didn''t even spare him a nce and directly ordered Nathaniel, ¡°Take him away. Keep him locked up until after the old man''s surgery and recovery. Post guards at the door-no outsiders allowed in"" "Yes, Alpha!" Nathaniel responded immediately. At his signal, two werewolf warriors stepped forward to seize Yardley. Yardley''s tail involuntarily emerged, trembling as he was pinned by the two warriors. "Alpha Landon. I was wrong! I truly didn''t know your identity, If I had known, I would never have dared to say such foolish things! Please, Landon, have mercy on me!" Yardley''s pleas faded into the distance, and finally, peace returned to the hallway. "Just lock him up. Grandpa wouldn''t want him to be hurt. Tessa said softly. "Don''t worry. I know what to do." Landon reassured her gently holding her hand. "Let''s go check on Grandpa. "Okay." It was gettingte. Since the food Tessa had brought was ruined, she simply had the hospital staff deliver a nutritious meal instead. Walter was sitting up in bed after eating, looking apologetic. "It''s my fault for not teaching him properly. I must have made a fool of myself in front of Landon "Grandpa, don''t think about it. Right now, the most important thing is to rest well. The surgery is the day after tomorrow." Tessa held his hand infort. "Don''t worry. I''ll make sure I''m in the best condition for the surgery. It''s gettingte. You both should get some rest too. Don''t copse before I even make it to the operating table." "Alright, Grandpa." After helping Walter lie down, Tessa and Landon left the room. At that moment, Samuel happened to approach them. He had heard about Yardley causing trouble and couldn''t help sighing. ¡°Tessa, I really don''t think there''s + Pearis As soon as he said that, Landon shot him a cold nce but didn''t say anything. "Let''s talk about it after the surgery, Tessa replied. Right now, she didn''t want to think about it. "Come sleep in my office. The hospital director fixed icop nicely for me. It''s way morefortable than a hospital room Tessa and Landon had been staying in a VIP room nexto Walter''s to be closer to him. The thought of Tessa and Landon sharing a room made Samuel deeply upset. Why should Landon get such special treatment? "No need. This is fine," Tessa refused. Landon had originally felt like finishing Samuel off, but after hearing Tessa''s answer, his mood immediately lightened. It didn''t matter what Samuel said or did - as long as Tessa''s heart wasn''t with him, nothing else mattered. Without a word, Landon possessively wrapped his arm around Tessa''s shoulder and led her straight into the adjacent VIP room, mming the door right in Samuel''s face without even ncing back. Dammit! Samuel couldn''t help cursing as he stared at the closed door. He desperately wanted to fight Landon - but unfortunately, his strength wasn''t nearly enough. He could only bitterly flip him the middle finger. The day before Walter''s surgery, L and Winona, having noticed that Yardley still hadn''t returned, grew increasingly anxious. Using the excuse of visiting Walter, they tried to get him to allocate Sinir Corp''s assets before the surgery. They didn''t want Tessa to inherit everything if the old man didn''t make it through. After all, they had heard the surgery was very risky - there was a high chance Walter wouldn''t survive the operating table. But before they even stepped into the ward, they were stopped by the werewolf warriors standing guard at the door. All they heard was Walter''s stern voiceing from inside the room. "I will have the surgery no matter what. As for Sinir Corp- I will leave it all to Tessa. You can object all you want. It won''t change a thing" €10 Chapter 240 ower Girl at First Sight Chapter 240 A Silent Promise After being kicked our of the hospital, Winona couldn''help but stomp her foot. +8 Pearls "Mom, what do we do now! I have nothing now! Even if we give up on Thunder Pack''s Lawson family, how could the other big werewolf families even take a liking to me?" They were all his granddaughters - how could he be so biased! L also felt a headache, but Walter hadn''t even given them a chance to speak. "Alright, there''s no use talking about this now, Stop thinking about it. For now, just focus on painting When the timees, I''ll arrange an exhibition for you Thornbane Pack''s Alpha''s mother, Mrs. Zane, is also an oil painting master like Fiona. When the timees, we''ll think of another way L had already decided to give up on the Lawson family and go after the Zane family instead. Even though Thornbane Pack had been expelled from Navoris by the Nightshade Pack, their strength was still formidable, stronger than Thunder Pack. Over the past five years, Thornbane Pack''s Alpha Evan had often been staying in Navoris because of expanding into the entertainment industry. If they could get Winona connected to Evan, it would be an even greater advantage for the Sinir family! "Okay, Mom, don''t worry! I really do have a talent for oil painting. Yesterday, my teacher even praised me Winona was full of pride. Her teacher was an oil painting; master and would soon take her to visit an exhibition. Winona hadpletely given up on Connor. Although she used to really like him, his eyes were always on Tessa, and now he was crippled ¨C he could never again be Thunder Pack''s future Alpha. People should aim higher. She was still young, beautiful and capable. Of course she should find a stronger werewolf to be her mate. If she could meet Thornbane Pack''s Alpha and be his mate, then she could ruthlessly mock Tessa Tessa didn''t know anything abour Winona and the others'' thoughts. She only cared about her grandfather''s surgery. Walter''s surgery was scheduled for nine o''clock the next morning. Tessa came early to keep himpany. Although she didn''rsay much usually just replying briefly after Walter spoke a few words she simply wanted to be by his side. Suddenly, Walter fell silent. Seeing him like this, Tessa couldn''t help but nce at him. With the surgery about to begin, was he feeling worried? "Tessa,e here!" Walter suddenly said very seriously. Tessa had never seen him this solemn before. Tessa obediently walked over and held the hand he extended to her. TUL, May 2 Chapter 240 A Silent Promise BK 875 +8 Pearls "Grandpa, you''ll be fine, Tessa said firmly She needed to be strong herself "When you go into surgeryter, I''ll apany you Because Samuel was here, she could have that privilege "Tessa, don''t go in. Grandpa doesn''t want you participating in this surgery Samuel had said she had great medical talent. If she participated and the surgery wasn''t sessful, it might leave a shadow in her heart. He didn''t want that to happen. "Grandpa!!" Tessa looked at him in disapproval. "I said I be with you." No matter what, this time, she was determined to apany him. Walter couldn''t help sighing, "Tessa, with your personality, you''re bound to get hurt, you know that? When Grandpa found out about your medical talent, I was very happy, but Grandpa''s biggest wish is still for you to be happy, do you understand?" Tunderstand. Don''t worry! I will be happy." Even though, even now, she still didn''t quite understand what happiness really meant. But whatever her grandfather wanted from her, she would do it. "Grandpa knows you have that strength. Everything you promised Grandpa, you''ve done it all. But Grandpa... when you were little, I promised I would always protect you. Yet when you needed me the most, I wasn''t by your side. That is the greatest regret of my life." Seeing him frown so sadly, Tessa couldn''t help but reach out and gently smooth the wrinkles from his forehead. "Grandpa, you didn''t break your promise. What happened five years ago wasn''t even a bad thing for me. it hadn''t happened, I wouldn''t have grown into who I am today. I''m actually very satisfied with the way I am now. So don''t me yourself anymore, okay?" She knew her grandfather had been ming himself all these years. She had always wanted to tell him She was really doing just fine. 1.IK Chapter 241 Chapter 241 Tessa the Hidden Boss "Tessie! My Tessie! You''re always so understanding," shehought. She never fought for anything + Pearls And yet, the people at home still didn''t understand her They had no idea that Tessa didn''t even care about the Sinir family''s wealth and resources, or even the entire Frostmoon Pack "Grandpa, don''t be like this, she said. She didn''t like en Walter in this state; it was as if he had not intention of ever waking up again. Walter held Tessa''s hand and said, "Isn''t this just patheti? At his age, it was embarrassing to still be so weak. Tessa shook her head.. "Grandpa, anyone would be afraid of death," she said. She had felt the approach of death herself. Because of that, she understood what Walter was feeling. Seeing the look in her eyes, as if she could see through everything, see straight into his heart, Walter turned his gaze away. "Promise me; if I don''t make it off the operating table, take care of the Sinir family for me" Grandpa, that''s not going to happen. It''s almost time. Samuel''s already gotten everything ready." Everything had been prepared; all that was left was for him to cooperate. But Walter refused to get out of bed. "Promise me; I don''t want to leave any regrets. After all Yardley was his only son; it was impossible for him not to feel heartache. "Okay, I promise." If Walter asked her for anything, she would do it no matter how hard it was; not that this was hard for her at all. "Good; have Landie let him go,¡± he said. Even now, he wanted Yardley by his side. "Alright." Tessa didn''t refuse him. When Walter was wheeled out, Yardley and L were already there; Winona was there too. Seeing Walter like this, Yardley felt a pang of pain for the first time. He walked over and grabbed Walter''s hand. "Dad, you have to be okay" Until today, he hadn''t felt this way; but now, seeing his father being pushed out like this, he finally realized that the father he had always thought of as great and invincible had really grown old. Walter looked at his son standing before him. "Yardley, you''re my only son. I once had such high hopes for you. It''s a shame that after you were injured in the Vampire War, even though your physical wounds healed, your spirit fell apart; the werewolf power in your body has be harder to control. In the future, remember to keep calm; don''t lose control of your strength. Also, you don''t have a gift for business. I''m not around anymore, I''ll hand Sinir Corp 11:18 Mon, May 5GB. Chapter 241 Tessa the Hidden Boss "Dad, what are you talking about?" Yardley''s voice was already choked with tears. 9487%# +8 Pearls "A grown man like you; your daughter''s already so big, and you''re still crying? You''re going to make people Laugh at you," Walter scolded him. "Dad, you''ll be fine," Yardley managed to squeeze out. Walter was wheeled away. Winona looked around but didn''t see Tessa; she couldn''t help butin to L. "Mom, grandpa''s having surgery today, and Tessa''s not even here. She clearly doesn''t care about him, even after how much grandpa loved her." "Winnie, your grandfather''s about to have surgery; stop saying things that upset people!" Yardley, facing his father''s life and death, felt nothing but sorrow; he didn''t want to hear Winona''sints about Tessa anymore. Besides, ever since he found out Landon''s real identity, he didn''t dare provoke Tessa either. Winona felt indignant. Why does everyone at home always have to be against me? "Mom, I''m not feeling well; I''m going out for some air L looked at her disapprovingly. "Winnie, your grandfather''s having surgery; don''t act so willful. Hadn''t she always been so well-behaved? "Mom, actually, I have a date with Mr. Evan today," Winona said, unsure why her luck had been so goodtely. She had heard Evan was dining at Silvermoon Estate, so she deliberately went there to run into him -and somehow, she had really caught his attention. "What? Really?" L was overjoyed. ''Go! Make sure you seize the opportunity, understand?" "Don''t worry, Mom; I''ll do my best to get close to Mr. Eyan, and work hard to be his mate- Luna of the Thornbane Pack." the Winona knew exactly what her mother was hoping for. After getting L''s permission, she immediately slipped away. At the same time, in the surgical prep room, Samuel and Tessa had already changed into scrubs; both were finishing up their final sterilization routines when the door suddenly opened. Tessa tarned her head and saw Michael, the giant of the werewolf medical world, the founder of the Werewolf Medical Organization, and Samuel''s mentor LIK Alpha-less Queen 242 Chapter 242 Landon Wants Front Row Seats "Mr. Michael, what are you doing here?" +8 Pearts Seeing Michael, Samuel waspletely surprised. In there a big experiment going on at thebtely? How does he even find the time toe! "I got a call from Mr. Thorne; I rushed over right away You know I''ve been buried in thebtely, so I had no idea what was going on with Mr. Walter; why didn''t you tell me?" Michael said. Samuel nced at his mentor, then at Landon standing beside him, and exined, "I didn''t want to bother you: plus, I''m absolutely confident about this surgery, so I didn''t think I needed to call you over. Michael turned to Tessa, "Tessa, you too; didn''t I tell you that no matter what happens, you should alwayse find me? Your grandfather''s surgery is such a big deal; how could you not tell me?" "Mr. Michael, I didn''t mean anything by it; I just thought you were too busy, so I didn''t want to bother you, Tessa said, surprised but delighted; if Michael joined the surgery too, it would be foolproof. "Get me a set of scrubs," Michael said without another word. Samuel quickly brought a set over and personally helped him suit up; Michael began disinfecting his hands. "Can Ie in too?" Landon asked Tessa At a time like this, he really wanted to stay by her side, even if he couldn''t do anything, he just wanted to watch over her. Bringing Michael here was the only thing he could do. "Come on, Mr. Thorne; you think this is some kind of game? This is life and death! You think this is some kind of exhibit? Samuel said bluntly. Landon didn''t even look at Samuel; his eyes stayed fixed on Tessa. Michael shot Samuel an annoyed look. "You talk too much; if Mr. Thome wants to watch, let him. What''s it to you?" When he was doing surgeries back at the Werewolf Medical Organization, he was never afraid of being watched. Tessa nodded too, she knew Landon just wanted to be there because he was worried about her. Everything was ready; the four of them walked in a row toward the operating room. The automatic doors slid open; Michael and Samuel went in first. Tessa paused for a second. ''Good luck, everything will be fine, Landon said. He wanted to hug her, but she was about to go surgery, and he couldn''t. "Yeah, I''m going in." At this moment, any more words would have just been extra. into Chapter 242 Landon Wants Front Row Seats +8 Pearts As Tessa walked in, Landon felt his heart ache at the sight of her small, slender back; she was still so young. yet she carried so much on her own shoulders. All he could do now was pray; he hoped Walter would make it through. He didn''t even dare imagine what would happen to Tess if Walter didn''t survive the surgery. When Tessa entered the operating room, everything was already in ce. Michael didn''t operate himself; he just stood by to guide them. "Tessa, you assist Samuel," he said. Tessa''s hands had a unique advantage in this surgery. Ever since awakening her white wolf bloodline, her hand dexterity and sensory perception were far beyond ordinary; even though Samuel''s hand sensitivity and precision were already top-tier among werewolf doctors, he still couldn''t match the enhanced abilities of Tessa''s hands. Tessa nodded. The anesthesiologist had already put Walter under; now he justy there peacefully, looking serene. Samuel was ready. "You got this!" he encouraged Tessa. Tessa nodded again; with Samuel and Michael both here- the very best doctors in the werewolf world- nothing could go wrong. The surgery began; Tessa and Samuel worked together beautifully. Their coordination was so seamless that it was almost breathtaking. This was the first time Landon had seen Tessa perform a surgery. Every movement she made was mesmerizing. Tessa,pletely focused on her work, was stunning: her beauty was almost otherworldly. The surgery was going very smoothly; watching her like this, Michael wanted even more to take her back. to Yalvaria as his sessor. "You take over," Samuel said, handing Tessa the specially designed surgical forceps. This was the final critical step; all they needed to do was remove the bullet fragments, and the surgery would be a sess. There was no room for failure. ¹é Alpha-less Queen 243 Chapter 243 Hands So Good They Glow Tessa looked up. Are they rally letting me do it +8 Pestis "Only you can." Samuel said firmly. He had always known that after awakening her white wolf bloodline, Tessa''s visual acuity and precision far surpassed his own, at a moment like this, when extreme finesse was needed, having her take over would only make everything twice as effective with half the effort. "Tessa, you can do it. Michael encouraged her as well. Through this experience, she would finallye to understand what it truly meant to be a doctor They both believed in her so much; she couldn''t possibly let them down. "Okay." Tessa took the surgical forceps, her eyes fixed on the silver bullet fragment embedded in her grandfather''s brain tissue. This tiny piece of metal had caused Walter years of suffering. Now, she was determined to personally remove it. Tessa''s ice-blue eyes narrowed into thin slits the signature trait of her white wolf bloodline operating at full force. As she lifted the surgical forceps, her fingertips shimmered with a faint silver glow; she moved with precision, avoiding every critical area of the brain. Twenty seconds!" Samuel eximed, staring at the monitor in shock; even he, a highly ranked medical werewolf, couldn''t have achieved that speed. When the silver bullet fragment was extracted, it still carried the lingering gleam of mithril-a material harmful to werewolves. She had seeded! Tessa exhaled sharply in relief After removing the bullet fragment, the rest of the procedure was routine. The surgesy finished; Walter was transferred to the observation room. Tessa and Samuel went to shower and change. In the locker room, Tessa''s hands trembled uncontrobly. It wasn''t because of fatigue; it was the aftereffect of burning too much White Wolf power and the extreme mental strain. Staring at her trembling hands, Tessa bit down on her lip, only when the taste of blood spread in her mouth did the trembling ease a little. After showering and changing, she walked out to find Landon already waiting for her. Landon immediately sensed something was wrong. He took her hand gently; the pine-scented pheromones of his Alpha nature wrapped around her, warm and soothing. "It''s okay now, you did great." Chapter 249 Hands So Good They Glow 87% +8 Pearls Although Landon had no idea Tessa was a werewolf; he just assumed she was exhausted and stressed. Tessa leaned lightly agains him and slowly closed her eyes. "It''s okay; you did amazing. Now go get some rest,¡± Landon said, his heart aching for her. Watching her on the operating table, so breathtakingly focused, had been unforgettable, but as her man, he didn''t want her to push herself so hard. Call him selfish if they wanted; he simply didn''t want to see her worn out, "I want to check on grandpa first, Tessa said. No matter how tired she was, she wanted to see Walter, she couldn''t rest until she knew how he was doing. The surgery was over, but his recovery would depend on careful monitoring. "Okay: I''lle with you to see Mr. Walter. Afterward, you go back and rest, I''ll stay here and watch over him." Tessa didn''t refuse. She truly did need a break now; and besides, Walter wouldn''t wake up for several more hours. Walter had been moved to the observation room; normally, no visitors were allowed inside, but Tessa went in alone. "Grandpa, I''ve done everything I could; now it''s up to you. You''ve always been a hero in my heart; I believe you can make it through. You won''t let me down, will you?" Walter was still under anesthesia, but Tessa believed he could hear her. She couldn''t stay in the observation room too long; after saying a few words, she stepped out. As soon as Yardley saw her, he rushed over, concern written all over his face. "Tessie, how''s your grandfather? Ever since they brought him out, we''ve asked so many doctors, but none of them know anything" Yardley''s attitude toward Tessa had changed dramatically. Ever since he learned her backing was the Nightshade Pack''s Alpha, he no longer dared to cross her. 1.1K Alpha-less Queen 244 Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 244 Dreams Sweet and Sour +B Pearls "The surgery was a sess, but as for the results, we''ll have to wait until Grandpa wakes up to know for sure," Tessa said. After all, he was older now; if he were still young, he probably would have recovered in just a few days through his natural healing ability. But now, he would deed more time. "As long as it was a sess," Yardley murmured. L gave Yardley a strange look; it was the first time she had ever seen him speak so gently to Tessa "Alright; you''re tired, go get some rest," Landon said, not wanting her to talk too much. One surgery had drained far too much of her energy. Tessa didn''t argue. With Landon escorting her, she was taken to a nearby VIP hospital room. "Why were you being so nice to Tessa today? Did something happen that I don''t know about?" L asked Yardley, "From now on, you''d better treat Tessa better, our entire Sinir family, and even the Frostmoon Pack will have to rely on her from now on." Yardley said. He had never expected it; he had always ced all his -bets on Winona, yet the real hidden powerhouse turned out to be Tessa. L frowned. "I don''t understand." "You don''t need to." As the Alpha of the Nightshade Pack, Landon had always kept a low profile; aside from the top members of the Nightshade Pack and a few elite packs, almost no one even knew what he looked like. Besides, Landon hadn''t officially announced his rtionship with Tessa either; clearly, he didn''t want anyone else to know about it. However, no matter what Landon considered Tessa to be, they no longer had any right to harm her. Even if Tessa was nothing more than someone kept by the Montedra Alpha King, no one would dare provoke someone under the King''s protection. Landon brought Tessa into the hospital room; only after personally watching her lie down did he feel at case. "Get a good sleep, don''t make me worry, okay? I''m going to keep watch over Mr. Walter; there won''t be any problems." "Mr. Thorne, thank you- really. If it weren''t for him being here, she wouldn''t have been able to feel so at peace. "You don''t need to say that to me Landon tucked her in, closed the door gently, and left. Tessa fell asleep not long after, as soon as she did, she began to dream a long, long dream. IMILAR IMIDTJ Chapter 244 Dreams Sweet and Sour 48 Pearls In the dream, she was algut seven or eight years old; back then, Grandpa had shifted into his wolf form and carried her on his back, running freely through the forest. The memory was so vivid that it was hard to tell whether it was a dream or a real memory. And in the dream, she was smiling so sweetly. Then, the dream changed, she dreamt about today''s surgery, except this time the operation failed, and Grandpa died right there on the hospital bed. "Grandpa- Tessa jerked upright from the bed, her pupils contracting into vertical slits; her body was soaked in cold sweat. She looked around wildly before she realized it had just been a dream Sitting on the hospital bed, she clutched her chest and gasped for breath; once she calmed down a little, she grabbed her phone to check the time. She had only slept for about forty minutes. Unable to fall back asleep, Tessa got up, dressed, and walked out Landon had been standing guard outside the whole time; the moment she appeared, he saw her He walked toward her, frowning in disapproval; she had barely slept, and now she was already up. "Why didn''t you sleep a little longer?" Landon pulled her down to sit in a nearby chair. Seeing the sweat on her body, he looked at her worriedly. "What''s wrong? Did you have a nightmare?" "Mr. Thorne, my grandpa''s going to be okay, right?" As someone with deep medical knowledge, Tessa knew the surgery had been very sessful; but as Walter''s beloved granddaughter, she still couldn''t help but ask such a foolish question. Knowing she was only worried about Walter, Landon tightened his grip on her hand. "Didn''t Samuel already say so? The surgery was aplete sess; you even participated in it yourself. didn''t you?" She knew it all; she understood every step and yet, she was still afraid. Tessa nodded. Yeah... I know. She knew the cause and effect; she understood everything. And yet, she couldn''t help but worry; couldn''t help but be scared. Tessa leaned against his shoulder. "I know I''m a mess; but I can''t control it." She didn''t like being this way either; but because she cared about Mr. Walter so much, she had be the worst version of herself. LIK Chapter 245 Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 245 Grandpa Woke Up Just to See Tessa +8 Pearls "When you care too much you lose your calm; you''ve ready done more than enough," Landon said. As long as someone was human, with emotions and desire, there was no way to perfectly control themselves. She had already done so well.. Just then, Samuel and Michael came over; seeing her like this, Samuel couldn''t help but shake his head. "Tessie, you really don''t trust me, do you? Look, even Michael was here overseeing the surgery; everything went perfectly." Tessa stood up. "Mr. Michael, thank you so much foring." Tessa said sincerely. She knew how busy he usually was. Michaelughed. "You, child; I wonder how long it''ll take for you to finally call me ''Master. But no matter how long it takes, I''ll wait," he said. Michael was a titan in the werewolf medical world; he had founded the Werewolf International Medical Organization. To this day, that organization gathered medical geniuses from all over the world. But after meeting Tessa, his heart had been set on grooming her to inherit it someday. Samuel rubbed his forehead helplessly. ¡°Michael, enough, give her a little more time. She''s just been through a lot: how can she be in the mood for that now?" "Fine, I won''t pressure you. I even learned yournguage for you; you figure it out," Michael said with a chuckle. Hisnguage skills were quite good now; although he still spoke with a slight foreign ent. "I have to go; there''s still a lot of work waiting for me back at the organization." Before leaving, Michael held Tessa''s hand and said again and again. "Tessie, you muste visit me in Yalvaria; even if you don''t join the Werewolf Medical Organization yet, at leaste take a look" He was confident; once she stepped foot into the organization, she would be drawn in. "Okay, I promise I''ll visit the Werewolf Medical Organization," Tessa said. Samuel personally escorted Michael to the airport: Landon had already arranged a private jet to take him back. "Mr. Thorne, Mr. Walter is awake. A werewolf soldier Landon had stationed to guard Walter came to report. Hearing that Walter had woken up. Tessa immediately rushed over; as soon as she entered the room, she saw he was indeed awake. Seeing Tessa, Walter lifted his hand, though he was conscious, he still couldn''t speak. Chapter 245 Grandpa Wake Up Just to See Tessa Tessa hurried over and grabbed his hand. "Grandpa, don''t worry; the surgery was a sess. home +B Pearls Just rest well for a few more days, and then we can go Samuel returned just then; hearing that Walter had awakened, he immediately came to check on him. After a thorough examination, Samuel looked very satisfied. "He''s recovering very well; don''t worry. There''s no problem. Grandpa, just rest a few more days and make sure to listen to the nurses, alright?" Hearing him say that, Walter slowly nodded. He was old; after such a major surgery, his strength wasn''t what it used to be. But mentally, he was very clear. "Grandpa, close your eyes and get some rest, Tessa said tenderly. Walter kept staring at Tessa; he knew she had carried a heavy burden these past few days. Now that he had woken up, she should finally be able to rest a little too. "Grandpa, I''m fine, Tessa said, understanding his concern. "Don''t worry, Mr. Walter; I''m here to take care of her. She''ll be alright, Landon said firmly, meeting Walter''s gaze. Hearing Landon say that, Walter visibly rxed; somehow, he trusted Landon''s wordspletely. Walter soon drifted back to sleep. Samuel patted Tessa''s shoulder. "Alright: Mr. Walter is awake now. You can finally rx, right? Samuel said. Truthfully, he himself felt a weight lift seeing Walter wake up. There was always risk in any surgery - especially one this dangerous - and Samuel had been worried "Samuel, thank you," Tessa said Samuel waved her off. "Tessa, if you thank me again, I''m going to get mad. It''s no big deal; why would you and I need to be so formal?" Tessa didn''t answer, she just smiled. "Alright; I''m exhausted. I''m going to sleep for a bit, Samuel said. He wasn''t nning to leave yet; he would stay until Mr. Walter''s condition stabilized. Seeing how pale Tessa''s face looked from exhaustion, Landon also urged her, "You should go back and get some real rest; Mr. Walter''s awake now, and my men will watch over him. You don''t need to worry." Tessa shook her head. I''m fine. "That''s right, Ms. Sinir; I''m here too," Walter''s butler added. "Besides, if Mr. Walter wakes up and sees. you so worn out he''ll definitely be heartbroken." TE18 Mon, May 5 Chapter 245 Grandpa Woke Up Just to See Tessa +8 Pearts Tessa though for a moment, then nodded. "Alright; I''ll rest for a bit, ande back after." "Good." Landon brought Tessa back to the Wisteria Apartments. Tessa took a shower and went straight to bed. With the surgery a sess and Walter stable, her mind finally settled; she fell into a deep, heavy sleep. When she woke up, it was already past three o''clock in the morning. Tessa got out of bed; the moment she opened her door, Landon, who had been in the next room, heard her and immediately got up, opening his door. "What''s wrong? It''s sote; where are you going?-Landon asked anxiously, afraid something might have gone wrong with Walter. LIK Çú Chapter 246 Chapter 246 Midnight Pizza Seeing how nervous he was, Tessa felt a warm rush in her heart. ¡°It''s nothing; I just haven''t eaten properly all day. Now, I''m starving," she said. +8 Pearls Landon let out a breath of relief. "Oh, is that all? How about we go grab ate- night snack together?" Tessa immediately nodded. "Sure! Give me a second; I''ll go change." No matter how reckless she could be, she wasn''t about to head out in her pajamas for a midnight snack. Landon waited for her in the living room while she changed. Without even realizing it, a smile crept onto his lips. Is happiness really this simple? Just waiting here to go out for ate-night bite together and he actually felt this content. It seemed that as long as he was with her, no matter what they did, he was easily satisfied. Tessa put on a red hoodie and threw a ck down jacket over it. The weather in Navoris was truly freezing. She left her hair loose; it made her look even smaller and more delicate. Walking out with her, Landon was immediately struck by a sense of guilt. He couldn''t help but wonder if he was too old for Tessa, "What''s wrong?" she asked when they got into the elevator; he''d been staring at her the whole time. ¡°Nothing... I just think you look really good dressed like this today." How was she supposed to respond to that? "I think I look pretty good every day," she said without missing a beat. Landon hadn''t expected that kind of reply from her; he was momentarily stunned.. "I''m kidding," Tessa said, unable to hold back augh. How long had it been since I had felt so rxed? It really was a wonderful feeling. Landon took Tessa to a fancy pizza ce. Neither of them had expected to run into Nathaniel and the others there. As soon as she spotted Landon, Ysabel rushed over. "Tessie, how''s grandpa doing? I really want to go see him too." Her dad had been keeping a tight leash on her these past few days; if it weren''t for Nathaniel, she wouldn''t even have been able toe out tonight. "He''s doing great. What about you? Is your dad still keeping you locked up?" At the mention of it, all Ysabel could do was sigh. "Don''t even bring it up; it gives me a headache just thinking about it. My dad''s as stubborn as a mule; no one can change his mind." rizza 087% +8 Pearls "Fine, my treat. If I don''t drink you under the table tonight, I''m not Landon," Landon dered. Nathaniel, well, he was just venting: getting drunk wasnt as fun as it sounded. "Mr. Thorne, I was wrong! I''ll call you whatever you want if you let me off the hook!" Nathaniel cried dramatically. Cameron and Hudson burst outughing at the sight of Nathaniel acting so spineless. ¡°Landon, Hudson and I are done eating. We''re gonna head out; you guys enjoy yourselves. As for Nathaniel-feel free to bully him," Cameron said with augh. Nathaniel grumbled in protest. "Seriously? I take you out for a meal and this is how you treat me? Cameron, you''re out of line," Nathaniel said, rolling up his sleeves like he was really about to start a fight. Hudson didn''t even acknowledge him; he just dragged Cameron away. Nathaniel''s raised fist only ended up swinging through empty air. "Don''t bully Nathaniel so much; can''t you see how pitiful he is?" Ysabel said. Hearing her defend him, Nathaniel couldn''t help but nce at her. It was the first time in forever that Ysabel had ever taken his side. Landon gave her a look as well. "Nathaniel, you should take her home. Her dad''s been keeping a tight watch on her; if you don''t get her back soon, are you sure you''ll be able to sneak her out next time?" Landon said, fully understanding his older brother''s character. Hearing that, whatever spark Ysabel had left immediately fizzled out. She wiltedpletely. "Tessie, I''ll wait until Grandpa''s doing better to visit him; I won''t bother him tonight," Ysabel said Tessa nodded. "Alright, head on back." Poor girl. She thought. Ysabel left reluctantly with Nathaniel, ncing back with every step she took, looking utterly miserable. Watching her, Tessa couldn''t help but say, "Mr. Thorne, as Ysabel''s uncle, can''t you put in a good word for her? There was nothing wrong with her wanting to enter the entertainment industry; as long as she loved it, that should be enough. Chapter 246 Midnight Pizza +8 Pearls Modern werewolf society was nothing like the ancient days where everything was about brute strength and bloody battles. Nowadays, society was highly specialized; every industry needed skilled professionals. Look at Camille-born a Red Wolf with a rare talent-and she had carved out a sessful career in the entertainment world through hard work and talent. With the Thorne family''s status and power in the werewolf world, even if Ysabel entered the entertainment industry, no one would dare exploit or bully her. She could absolutely chase her dreams and realize her worth in a field she loved. 1.1K Chapter 247 Chapter 247 Busted Texting During Dinner +8 Pearls "Yeah; I''ll talk to my brother in a few days." Landon had been so busy dealing with Walter''s situationtely that he hadn''t had time to worry about Ysabel. But since Tessa had brought it up, he would definitely make time for it. Landon took Tessa to a private booth; after ordering pizza, they sat down to wait. During the wait, Tessa pulled out her phone and logged into the chat app. As soon as she got online, Lina''s message popped up.. Lina texted: "Phantom, you''re finally online! What''ve you been up to? You''ve been missing for ages. Phantom replied: "Some stuff at home; it''s been busytely. Why? What''s up with the Lightwing Order?" Lina texted: "What''s up? Do you need our help? If yes, let us know." Tessa couldn''t help but smile. Lina is still such a clown. Phantom replied: ¡°No need; my grandpa had surgery. Even if you came, you wouldn''t be able to help Lina replied: "Oh... alright then. I''ll visit Mr. Walter at the hospital tomorrow; send me the address." Phantom replied: "No need; he''s still recovering. Right now, he needs to rest." Lina replied: "Okay! I''lle by when Mr. Walter''s doing better. I''ve always wanted to meet him; you have to let me know." Phantom asked: "So, is there anything going on with the Lightwing Order?" Lina replied: "Nope; under my leadership, the Lightwing Order''s doing better than ever. Rx!" Phantom replied: "Good. I''m logging off; you should get some sleep too." She knew Lina was a total night owl, but seriously, it was almost dawn and she still wasn''t asleep. Lina replied: "Can''t sleep. Broke up again. Guess I''m just not cut out for rtionships." Phantom replied: "Pardon?" This girl had a breakup almost every month; Tessa really didn''t even know what to say anymore. Lina replied: "Sigh; it''s not that I''m a heartbreaker. It''s just that all the men I meet are trash." Phantom replied: "That''s enough; I''m about to eat." Landon had been watching her the whole time; ever since they got there, she''d been glued to her chat with Lina. Tessa exited the chat and put her phone down. "Who was that?" he asked. Who could be more charming than me? Who could keep her so attached to her phone? Chapter 247 Busted Texting During Dinner 087%1 +8 Pearls "Just a friend." Landon still didn''t know she was Phantom; there was no way she could exin who Lina really was. "Oh." Seeing she didn''t want to talk about it, Landon didn''t push. The pizza was served; Tessa grabbed a slice right away and took a bite. It really did taste amazing; way better than the typical fast-food pizza. Seeing Landon still hadn''t moved, Tessa picked up a slide and handed it to him. "Weren''t you hungry too? Come on; cat!" But Landon didn''t take it; instead, he grabbed her hand leaned in slowly, and took a bite straight from the pizza she was holding. The intimate move made Tessa''s heart jolt; she froze on the spot. Instinctively, she lifted her eyes to look at Landon; he was staring back at her, unmoving, those deep brown eyes full of anticipation, and an almost imperceptible tenderness and possessiveness. A thought shed through her mind. Is he asking me to feed him? A faint blush rose to her cheeks. But thinking about how he had personally taken care of her grandpa these past few days, even going so far as to bring Michael in for support, a wave of hard-to- describe emotion welled up inside her. After hesitating for a moment, she gave in. Her hand trembled slightly as she cautiously fed the pizza to him. A satisfied smile tugged at Landon''s lips. He leaned into her hand, taking a gentle bite; in the process-whether by ident or not-his lips brushed her fingers more than once. The soft, warm touch made Tessa shiver; her heartbeat sped up uncontrobly. By the time she finished feeding him, her face was as red as a ripe apple. "I''m full," she said, her voice quivering slightly, still trapped in the lingering, intimate atmosphere "Let''s head back," Landon said, his voice low; a little reluctant to let the moment end They left the pizza ce and got into the car, only to spot Winona and Evan appearing at the entrance. When she got a good look at the woman beside Evan and realized it really was Winona, Tessa let out a cold, mockingugh. Wasn''t Winona head-over-heels for Connor? Now that Conner couldn''t stand or hope to be the next Alpha of the Thunder Pack, she wasn''t interested anymore. But what is Evan doing with Winona? Tessa frowned tightly; a bad feeling creeping into her heart. She hadn''t forgotten-Evan had been the one orchestrating assassination attempts against Landon all along. 11.19 Mon, May Chapter 247 Busted Texting During Dinner +3 Pearls Him being with Winona. it could have been a coincidence, or it could have been something much more sinister. 1.1K Chapter 248 Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 248 Lines in the Sand Landon saw it too-his eyes turned cold as ice. Under normal circumstances, there was no reason for Evan and Winona to even cross paths. +8 Pearls Landon hadn''t forgotten how Evan had once sent elite members of the Werewolf Mercenaries in a reckless attempt to capture Tessa and use her against him. That close call still made his heart race. If Tessa hadn''t been as powerful as she was, Evan would''ve seeded long ago. And now, Evan had allowed Winona to show up by his side. Was he targeting Landon-or was this about Tessa? If it was about him, he didn''t mind ying along. But if it was about Tessa... A sharp pine-scented pheromone began to spill unconsciously from Landon,ced with a clear edge of killing intent. Having faced off against Landon multiple times, Evan knew his pheromones well. He picked up on that familiar, threatening scent immediately and locked eyes with Landon through the car window. Evan tightened his arm around Winona and shed a mocking smile at Landon. That''s right-he''d brought Winona into his territory solely because of Tessa. Over the past few weeks, he''d seen just how much Tessa meant to Landon. Hurting Tessa was as good as hurting Landon. There was only one thing Evan wanted in this life-to crush Landon and drag him down into the dirt. Winona, of course, had no idea about any of the tension beneath the surface. She only noticed Tessa ring at her with a sour expression and assumed it was jealousy-jealousy over her climbing the social She couldn''t help the smug grin that crept onto her face. She hadn''t even done anything yet-just standing next to Evan was enough to make Tessa jealous, wasn''t it? And if she actually ended up with Evan-became the Luna of the Thornbane Pack-wouldn''t that drive Tessa mad with envy? Tessa could read Winona''s thoughts like a book. She had no interest in dealing with women like her- women who only knew how to cling to powerful male werewolves. She pressed a button, rolling the window up and cutting off the view. "Let''s go," Tessa said calmly. Who Winona attached herself to was none of her business. But she''d promised Grandpa she''d look out for 1:20 IVIUIT, May 5 Chapter 248 Lines in the Sand 87% +8 Pearls Landon tore his gaze away and started the car, heading toward the Wisteria Apartments. No matter what, he swore to himself, I won''t give Evan the chance to hurt Tessa. After the luxury car disappeared into the distance, Winona leaned into Evan. "Evan, it''s gettingte. Why don''t we get some rest...?" She made her move without hesitation. Evan had been keeping her by his side- there was no way he didn''t have some feelings for her. Evan checked the time. Yeah, it waste.. Winona, on her own, was admittedly attractive. But whenpared to Tessa, she felt...cking. And the more he thought about how much Tessa meant to Landon, the stronger his desire grew-to take her for himself. Everything that belonged to Landon-his status as the Montedra Alpha King, his woman-Evan wanted it all. He spoke with a detached tone. "It''ste. Your parents must be worried. I''ll have the driver take you home." "Evan, I don''t want to go home. Where are you going? I''ll go with you. My parents are really busytely... They don''t care what I do." She''d worked so hard to get this close-there was no way she was giving it up now. "Evan, I like you. You can do whatever you want with me." She pressed her full chest against him suggestively, releasing a sweet, tempting pheromone. Evan let out augh and gripped her chin tightly. "I heard that both you and your sister-Tessa-used to fawn over the future heir of the Thunder Pack. So what now? He spends a few days in the hospital, and you''ve already changed your mind?" 1.1K IVIUIT, Ivay Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 249 Evan''s grip was rough, enough to make Winona wince pain-but she didn''t dare resist. Instead, she gazed at him with starry eyes. "Evan, before I met you, I thought I liked guys like Connor. But after getting to know you, I realized it''s strong and decisive men like you that I truly like. Connor''s just a mama''s boy. Even if he''s the future heir of the Thunder Pack, he still just does whatever his mother says." Hearing that, Evan couldn''t help butugh. Did this woman really think he was like Connor someone she could toy with so easily? "Evan, why are you looking at me like that? Everything said is truc. I really like you. I''d do anything for you. If you don''t believe me, I''ll swear it on the Moor Deity". Evan tightened his grip, smirking. "You''d do anything for me?" Winona nodded eagerly. "Absolutely!" Evan ran his thumb slowly across her chin, voice suggestive. "That man hanging around your sister-you know who I mean. I don''t like him." "You mean Landie? Yeah, I''m not a fan either. But my sister likes him. I can''t really break them up." Just thinking about the handsome guy at Tessa''s side made Winona''s heart flutter a little. But no matter what, he was Tessa''s man-not hers. Andpared to Evan, what did good looks even matter? Evan was the Alpha of the Thornbane Pack. If she could just win him over, she- and the entire Sinir family-could rise to power and prestige. "I''m not asking you to break them up," Evan saidzily. I just don''t like him. If you really like me, then show me you mean it." With that, he signaled the driver to take Winona home Winona didn''t want to go, but from the look on Evan''s face, she knew if she didn''t leave now, he''d get angry. "Evan, don''t forget to call me." She climbed into the car turning his words over and over in her mind. Evan doesn''t like Tessa''s boyfriend... If I find a way to hurt him, maybe that''ll prove I''m serious about Evan. She was so deep in thought, she didn''t even notice that the moment she left, Evan took out a wet wipe and carefully cleaned the hand that had touched her chin. It was nearly dawn by the time Tessa decided not to return to the Wisteria Apartment, so Landon apanied her to the hospital instead. When they arrived, Walter was awake-but still wearing a venttor, so speaking was difficult. : vivi, iviay J Chapter 249 A Show of Loyalty them space. Landon stayed. 3087% +3 Pearls He took the towel from the nurse''s hands and began wiping Walter down himself. He was meticulous. Even the butler, Louis, was moved watching him. Louis, once Walter''s beta, might''ve grown old, but his instincts were still sharp. Over the past few days, from the presence of fenowned werewolf physician Michael personally overseeing Walter''s treatment to the elite werewolf guards stationed outside the room, everything hinted that Landon''s identity was anything but ordinary. And then there was Nathaniel, beta of the Nightshade Pack-his respectful behavior toward Landon confirmed it: Landon was the alpha of the Nightshade Pack. As Montedra''s most powerful and revered Alpha King, Landon should have been enjoying the deference of others. Yet here he was, humbling himself, doing these menial tasks personally for Ms. Sinir''s sake. He must truly care about her. If Walter knew that the Ms. Sinir he cherished had a boyfriend this strong and devoted, he would be overjoyed. Walter might not know the full picture due to his surgery, but he could feel Landon''s sincerity. Even his own biological son had never bathed him like this. He knew it was all because of Landon''s love for Tessa. No matter who he is, Walter thought, with love like that... Tessie will be happy. 1.1K Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 250 Chapter 250: Intentions and Illusions "Mr. Walter, don''t worry. Tessic got a few hours of sleep carlier.¡± +8 Pearls Knowing that Tessa was always his biggest concern, Lalon spoke gently as he wiped Walter''s body, updating him with care on everything she''d done in the past few hours. "Mr. Thorne, allow me," Louis offered the moment Landon moved to fetch water. Landon didn''t insist. He simply rolled his sleeves back down. Louis carried the basin out of the room and turned to Tessa, who was waiting outside. "Ms. Sinir, you can go in now. Mr. Thorne finished cleaning Mr. Walter He''s truly a good man. I think he must really care about you to be willing to do all this." Tessa didn''t know what to say. She slipped past him and entered the room. She was met with a quietly harmonious scene-Landon and Walter getting along naturally, Landon''s forehead was damp with a fine sheen of sweat from his efforts. Tessa grabbed a few tissues and reached up to gently wipe the sweat from his brow. It was the first time she had ever done something so intimate. Landon was a head taller than her, so she had to rise onto her tiptoes to reach him. She moved carefully, and Landon looked down at her with nothing but tenderness in his eyes. Watching the easy, natural connection between the two even Walter''s eyes crinkled with a smile. It really was a beautiful moment. So beautiful, one could almost wish time would freeze right there. "All done," Landon said, catching her hand and guiding her to sit down on the stool beside Walter''s bed. "Don''t worry about me. Just keep Mr. Walterpany for a while." Right then, his phone buzzed. "I''ll take this outside. Call me if you need anything," he told her before stepping out. Tessa watched the door close behind him. That high-and-mighty Nightshade Pack Alpha felt so down-to-earth whenever he was by her side. "Tessie..." Walter''s voice called out to her. She turned around immediately. "Grandpa? What is it? Do you need something?" "Tessie, I really do think Landie is a good man. He''s a bit older than you, sure, but as long as he treats you well, that''s what matters. I just want you to be happy." It was the first time Walter had spoken in over ten hours. His voice was hoarse. Tessa nodded. "I know, Grandpa. Don''t worry. I''ll hold on tight to the happiness that''s meant for me." She was still young, but she knew very clearly who truly cared for her. 1:2 Mon, May 2 Chapter 250 Intentions and Illusions +8 Pearls Around nine in the morning, Winona arrived at the hospital. L spotted her and pulled her aside. "Why are you only showing up now? Your grandfather been awake for hours." "So what if he''s awake? I''m not a doctor. What''s the point of me being here? He''s never wanted to see me anyway. In his eyes, Tessa''s the only real granddaughter" Winona muttered bitterly, full of resentment over Walter''s favoritism. "Lower your voice! Don''t you care about the Sinir family''s inheritance?" L dragged her away from the hallway. "Mom, I''m working hard to get Evan to like me. Once be his mate, I''ll be the Luna of the Thornbane Pack, I couldn''t care less about the Sinir family''s scraps-or the Frostmoon Pack''s for that matter." "Mr. Evan really likes you?" L''s eyes lit up with excitement. "Mhm. I''m going to make him fall for me. No matter what it takes," Winona said with conviction. Once he was hooked, there''d be nothing he wouldn''t give her. "Winnie, keep at it. If you can tie yourself to the Thornbane Pack''s alpha family, you''ll be set for life." L''s ambitions were crystal clear. The Thornbane Pack had once been the second most powerful force in Navoris, right behind the Nightshade Pack. No one knew why the Thornbane Pack had suddenly relocated to Los Anville five years ago-but that didn''t make them any less formidable. "Don''t worry, Mom. I won''t let you down." "Come on, let''s go see your grandfather." L brought Winona into the hospital room. The moment she spotted Tessa, Winona gave a snort. So what if you''ve got men falling all over you? None of them canpare to Evan from the Thornbane Pack. Just imagining her own dazzling future gave Winona a heady rush of satisfaction. As she walked past, she deliberately rammed her shoulder into Tessa. Tessa''s brows drew together in a cold frown. "Are you blind?" 1.1K In Chapter 251 Chapter 251 Jealous Games Winona sneered to herself, thinking about how to strike back at Tessa in a way that would really hurt. "Tessic, I didn''t mean it. Honestly, I didn''t see you," she said in a fake-sweet voice. "Don''t worry, I''m not going to fight you over Connor anymore. You like him Be with him." "Don''t disgust me, Winona," Tessa replied, her eyes icy Weren''t you the one who used to be head over heels for Connor? What now? Changed your target already?" Winona bristled. "Changed target? I just realized that some things can''t be forced. If Connor doesn''t love me, why should I keep humiliating myself?" So what if he had changed targets? Connor never saw her as his girlfriend anyway. Why should she keep chasing him? Evan was a hundred times better than Connor. "Do you know the Zane family-the Alpha line of the Thornbane Pack?" Winona bragged suddenly. "I finally figured it out. The kind of Alpha I really like is someone like Mr. Evan-strong andmanding." "How is that my problem?" Tessa shot back without flinching. "Winona, let me warn you-do whatever you want with your life, but if youy a finger on the Sinir family, I won''t let it slide." She hadn''t even gotten around to settling the photo incident, and now Winona was getting bold again? Tessa had let it go because of Grandpa''s surgery, but Winona was clearly crossing the line now. Winonaughed mockingly. "Tessa, you''ve always been jealous of me, haven''t you? What now? Jealous again because I''m with Evan? nning to seduce him too?" Tessa''s eyes narrowed dangerously. If they weren''t in a hospital room-if Walter weren''t asleep-she would''ve taught Winona a real lesson right then and there. "Winnie, that''s enough," L warned, afraid things would blow up right in the hospital. Tessa''s tone was cold. "I''ve been keeping my distance, but don''t push things too far. When it all goes wrong, don''te crying to me." Evan? Winona seriously thought she could win him over? The real question was: Was Evan aiming for her-or was this about Landon? Tessa''s expression tensed at the thought of how many times Evan had sent assassins after Landon. "You''re just jealous! Winona snapped. "Jealous that I''m going to be the Luna of the Thornbane Pack while you''ll always be stuck beneath me!", "Get her out of here," Tessa said tly. She had no interest in wasting time arguing with someone this delusional. L could see Tessa''s patience wearing thin and quickly dragged Winona away. "Winnie, are you sure Evan actually likes you? What if he''s just using you?" Tessa''s warning echoed in L''s mind. She was more realistic than Winona. Chapter 251-Jealous Games +8 Pearls Before, she had dared to pursue the Thunder Pack''s Lawson family only because Winona had once saved Connor and was well-liked by Fiona.. But the Thornbane Pack was on another level. Compared to the Thunder Pack, they were far more powerful. And Evan, as their Alpha, would never spare second nce at a small-time pack like. Frostmoon-let alone take a special interest in Winona Winona was furious at her mother''s doubts. "What are you trying to say? That I''m not worthy of love?" Why shouldn''t she be? What did Tessa have that she didn''t? She wasn''t some useless girl without a wolf. L quickly tried to calm her down. "Winnic, that''s not what I meant. It''s just that Evan may be strong, but he doesn''t exactly have the best reputation. That''s why I''m worried." Evan''s power was undeniable-but so was his reputation as a yboy. He had too many women around him. Not long ago, he was caught in a scandal with the actress Remi. And just like that, he dumped her shortly after. Could a man like that really fall for Winona? "I know people talk about him, but that doesn''t matter. I''ll be hisst woman," Winona said, full of confidence. "All right, go now. And when you have time, buy yourself some new outfits-you can''t let those women around Evan outshine you," L said, pulling a card out of her purse. "There''s a hundred and forty thousand dors on this. Buy whatever you want. Or buy Evan a gift." Winona beamed and took the card with glee. As she left happily, L''s brows drew into a tight frown She really hoped Winona could make it this time. Connor was done-there was no hope left. Fiona had even tried to call her in the past few days, but L hadn''t dared to answer. Now that Winona had set her sights on Evan, even if Connor''s legs recovered, she wasn''t going to let them. get back together. 1.1K Chapter 252 Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 252 Promises and Priorities 87%8 +8 Pearis L stayed just long enough to chat with Walter after he woke up, then left shortly after. He had barely opened his eyes before reminding her to help Winona improve herself-to stop thinking about clinging to powerful werewolf elites all day. That waspletely at odds with L''s worldview. She believed that with both the Sinir family and the Frostmoon Pack in decline, the only way to save them was through a marriage alliance with a stronger pack. They didn''t see eye to eye at all, so L cut the conversation short and left. "Sigh... With a mother like that, no wonder Winona turned out the way she did. Such talent,pletely wasted," Walter muttered. "Forget it, no point talking about them. Why haven''t I seen Landie today? Is he busy?" "He is. He''ll be really busy these next few days." Landon had been spending most of his time at the hospital with Waltertely. The bulk of Nightshade Pack and Thorne Corp affairs had been temporarily handed over to Nathaniel-but there was only so much that could be delegated. On top of that, Tessa had heard that Thorne Corp was currently handling a multibillion-dor investment project-one that would impact the expansion of the Nightshade Pack. Landon had to take charge personally. "Tell Landie not to worry abouting if he''s busy. I''m almost fully recovered-no need for him to run himself ragged." "Alright. You just focus on resting. Don''t worry about anything else." Tessa had barely finished speaking when Louis opened the door-and walked in with Landon. He looked like he''de straight from Thorne Corp, still dressed in his tailored suit. Landon looked sharp-so handsome it was hard to look away. "Mr. Thorne, go ahead and chat. I''ll take care of everything else," Louis said as Landon set down the dinner he''d brought for them. "Aren''t you really busy? Why''d youe all the way here?" "No matter how busy I am, I''ll stille. And this wasn''t anything urgent anyway.¡± He turned to Walter. "Mr. Walter, how are you feeling today?" "Landie, I''m already feeling much better. I''ll probably be discharged in a few days. You don''t need to keep running back and forth like this." He gave a tired chuckle. "You and Tessie both-you''ve been running yourselves into the ground. Tessie, you should head back to school. Isn''t your finals week starting Monday?" And with the one-month deadline approaching, he couldn''t help but wonder- would she really be able to take over as acting CEO of Sinir Corp? These were the things that weighed on his mind. Chapter 252 Promises and Priorities matter what, she wasn''t going to miss that. 24 I 27%2 "I meant you should go back tomorrow. You''re my granddaughter, Tessie-Walter Sinir''s granddaughter. You''d better take things seriously, got it?" The oue didn''t matter to him as much as her attitude. That, he believed, was everything She couldn''t help but be exasperated. "What''s that look for? Not nning to listen to me now? Eat dinner with me, then have Landie take you back to rest. Tomorrow, you''re going back to school." "Alright, alright. But you have to listen to Dr. Samuel while you''re here." Samuel hadn''t returned to Yalvaria yet, and with Walter in his care, Tessa could rx a little. "Don''t worry. I''ll behave." After dinner, Landon drove Tessa back to the Wisteria Apartment. "Get some rest," he said, ncing at the time. He had other matters to take care of tonight. "Mr. Thorne, you know what I''m capable of. If you need me to handle Evan-" "No need. I''ve got it." Landon''s voice was steady. "Everything is under control." Evan was nothing to him-hardly even worth mentioning. If it weren''t for the ancient ords and the werewolfws established over the past century, Landon would''ve torn him apart a dozen times over by now. "Alright. Good night, then." Tessa didn''t press further. If Landon said he didn''t need help, she trusted him. Still, after everything Evan had done-multiple assassination attempts on Landon, not to mentioning after her too-he would be punished. That much was certain. 1.1K Chapter 253 Chapter 253 The Game Begins 48 Pearis By the time Landon reluctantly parted ways with Tessa and arrived at the Silvermoon Estate, the other three were already there. As soon as he walked in, Nathaniel stood up to pull out his chair. "Alpha, didn''t you say you''d be here in twenty minutes? What happened-did something unspeakable happen with Ms. Sinir?" he asked with a teasing grin "Nathaniel, what are you even thinking?" Cameron chimed in. "If Landon really had done something unspeakable, do you think he''d be here in just twenty minutes? Please. That would take at least two hours. My guess? He hasn''t even gotten a taste yet." Hudson nodded in agreement. "Yeah, with Landon''s stamina? Two hours at minimum." Nathaniel nodded solemnly. "Alpha, I apologize. I clearly underestimated your strength. You love Ms. Sinir so much, if it were your first time with her, she probably wouldn''t be able to walk for three days straight." That set all three of them off intoughter. "You three clearly have too much time on your hands if you''re busy gossiping about my love life," Landon said tly. The tone was mild-but it sent a chill straight through them. Nathaniel immediately sobered up. "Alpha, Evan''s been acting like a peacocktely, doing everything he can to make his presence known. If he wants to die so badly, why not just give him what he wants?" So what if he was the Alpha of the Thornbane Pack? They''d already driven him out of Navoris five years ago. Hudson nodded. "Exactly. The Thornbane Pack may have grown stronger over the past few years, but they''re still no match for the Nightshade Pack." The only trouble was Evan''s underhanded tactics. He was sly-full of dirty tricks that made him unpredictable. But when it came to pure strength, he was no match for Landon. And on top of that, Landon had the three of them. "Well," Cameron said with a smirk, "if he wants to y, let''s y. Been a while since I got my hands dirty. I''m itching for it. Landon poured himself a ss of red wine and swirled itzily in the ss. "In the modern werewolf world, we don''t solve everything with blood and ws. Evan wants a piece of this investment deal? Let him in. I''ll make sure eyerything he swallows-he coughs right back up." In today''s world, brute strength wasn''t everything. Economic growth and strategic power were just as critical. Money and resources were the true foundation of a pack''s strength. Sufficient capital meant better training resources, advanced infrastructure, and elite logistics for the entire pack Chapter 253 The Game Begins +8 Pearls But if they botched an investment of this scale, the pack would suffer-crippled byck of funding. When that happened, the Thornbane Pack would start to crumble from within without Landon lifting a finger. And Evan-his obsession with self-indulgence came at the expense of his own pack''s welfare. With every bad decision he made, Thornbane Pack''s resources grew thinner, and trust among his wolves began to erode. Eventually, he would find himselfpletely isted. Didn''t he want to be Montedra''s Alpha King? Fine. Then let his own people abandon him. let him lose even the Thornbane Alpha seat. That would be the most brutal punishment of all. "Alpha, you seem especially invested this time," Nathaniel noted. "Evan''s tried to mess with Thorne Corp before and you never even blinked." "He''s getting close to Winona now. But she''s not the one he''s after." Of course. It was because of Tessa. Only she could make the Alpha care this much. The next morning, on her way to school, Tessa saw Evan''s car drive past-Winona in the passenger seat When Evan spotted her, he deliberately slowed the car to a stop. "That''s your sister, right? Tell her to get in," he said to Winona without even looking at her. 1.1K Chapter 254 Chapter 254 Hunt for the Phantom Winona stared at Evan in confusion. +8 Per "Evan, why do you want her to get in the car? We''re almost at school anyway- there''s no need to give her a ride." It was her first time dealing with a werewolf of Evan''s rank, and she instinctively feared him. She knew she should obey his orders, but she really didn''t want Tessa getting into the car. She was worried that after all her efforts to win Evan over, he might end up falling for Tessa instead. Even without a wolf and with a bad reputation, Tessa''sce was stunning. Wasn''t that why all those men hovered around her? "I don''t like disobedient women," Evan said tly. But even those few words sent a wave of fear through Winona. "Eyan..." she looked at him helplessly, unsure of what he meant. Was he actually interested in Tessa? Evan didn''t press her. He tapped idly on the steering wheel, looking perfectly calm and patient. Under the weight of his gaze, Winona had no choice but to call out, "Tessie, hurry up and get in! Ride with us!" Tessa didn''t even nce at her. Without pausing, she kept walking toward school. Winona clenched her fists. Tessa was infuriating-never giving her face, no matter the situation. Now, in front of Evan, Winona''s cheeks burned with embarrassment. "Evan, I..." "ss is starting. Go," he interrupted calmly." Winona picked up her bag and stepped out of the car, standing beside it. "Go on," Evan said with a wave. "You go first. I want to watch you drive off," she replied with a lovestruck expression. Evan turned the car around and drove away. So much for using Winona to get close to Tessa... That''s clearly not going to work. Time to try something else. Just as he pulled onto the road, his phone rang. "Alpha, we finally got a lead on Phantom. She''s in Navoris. She hacked into Zane Corp''s systemst night." Chapter 254 Hunt for the Phantoin investment battle. +8 Pearts And if they could bring her under their banner, with Phantom''s unmatched hacking skills, cracking Thorne Corp''s firewall would be child''s y. That would allow them topletely sever the Nightshade Pack''s economic backbone. Forget defeating Landon-he''d gut the entire Nightshade Pack and absorb them into his own empire. "I''m on my way." Just hearing the name Phantom made Evan''s nds heat with excitement. He mmed the elerator. He was very, very interested in Phantom. Meanwhile, at Thorne Corp- "Alpha,¡± Nathaniel reported, "Evan''s looking for Phantom too. Last night, Phantom hacked into Zane Corp''s system." "What?" Landon''s brow furrowed. Phantom was always a mystery. If she had targeted Zane Corp, did that mean she was interested in them? If someone as powerful as Phantom ended up on Evan''s side, things could get dangerous..... Nathaniel continued, "Evan''s mobilized all his forces to find Phantom." Phantom was the founder of the Lightwing Order. Whoever secured her allegiance would gain an enormous asset-an unrivaled boost in power. "She hasn''t shown up in forever. Why now?" Landon muttered. He couldn''t figure it out, so he issued a direct order. "Mobilize everyone. Find Phantom before Evan does." "Yes, Alpha," Nathaniel responded and quickly left. But Phantom came and went like a shadow. Finding her wouldn''t be easy... 1.1K 18 Chapter 255 Chapter 255 Don''t Provoke What You Can''t Handle Winona stared after Evan car until it vanished from view, then jogged to catch up with Tessa. She grabbed the hood of Tessa''s sweatshirt. "Tessa, what''s your problem? I know you''re jealous, but how could you embarrass me like that? Don''t you realize how important Evan is to me?" Damn this Tessa-why is she always so smug and cold? Tessa''s expression turned icy the moment she felt the tug on her hoodie. "Let go." Her eyes slid to the side, cold and sharp with an invisible pressure behind them. Winona flinched at the tone but still refused to release her grip. "I''m warning you-Evan''s mine. Don''t even think about trying to seduce him, or- ah!" Before she could finish, Tessa spun and caught Winona''s wrist in a sh, twisting it hard. Winona let out a shrill cry, her face turning pale. "Tessa, let go...¡± she whimpered, her voice weak from the pain. It had been a while since Tessast taught her a lesson. Winona had almost forgotten just how terrifying she could be. Tessa''s grip tightened slightly. "Weren''t you acting all proud just now? What happened-cat got your tongue?" Winona was in too much pain to answer. Sweat rolled down her temples in thick beads. With a sneer, Tessa finally flung her away. Winona staggered back, cradling her wrist, eyes full of panic and disbelief. Tessa watched her reaction with amusement. "If you''re so afraid of me, why do you keep provoking me? What''s wrong with you? Are you that desperate? "You-"Winona gasped. She actually dared to insult me like that? "I didn''t bother with you because you weren''t worth my time. What? Already forgotten about the little stunt with the photos? How''s Anna doing these days? Not so great, right?" Tessa knew exactly how Anna was doing. The mention of Anna made Winona''s heart skip a beat "Tessa, so what? You don''t have proof." "Proof?" Tessa''s smile turned cold. "I don''t need proof. If I feel like it, I''ll make sure you never use that hand to draw again. Think I''m bluffing?" 11:21 Mon, May 5? Chapter 255 Don''t Provoke What You Can''t Handle Tessa was satisfied by the bloodless look on her face. "So stay quiet and live your pitiful little life. Don''t mess with people who can crush you." With that, she turned and walked off coolly. Winona trembled with fury. "Damn it." She kicked the tree next to her in frustration. 85%0 +8 Pearls She was deeply dissatisfied with how things were going Why hasn''t she won even once since Tessa got back from Falindale? could After two periods review sses, Tessa was already bored. remember everything after just one read-why sit through mindless repetition? She pulled out her earbuds and rested her head on the desk, listening to music. She didn''t stir until someone tapped lightly on her desk She looked up and saw Nico. It was the first time they''d spoken since the incident. He looked taller than before, but his eyes were duller now-like the light had gone out. "Do you need something?" Last time, she had made it clear-she had no feelings for him. So why was he here now? "I heard your grandfather had surgery... I didn''t get a chance to visit. Is he doing okay? Are you okay?" What he really wanted was to know if she was okay. The moment he heard she was back at school, he couldn''t help bute find her. "I''m fine. Thanks for asking." "Tessa... I''m really sorry about what happenedst time. I was wondering... could we still be friends?" Nico finally spoke what was in his heart. He just wanted to stay by her side. If she hadn''t known he liked her, she wouldn''t have minded keeping him around as a friend. But knowing that made it impossible. "Nico, I don''t need any more friends." Whatever light ad flickered back into Nico''s eyes dimmed again. "Oh.. Watching him, Tessa wasn''t sure if she was being too harsh. But she couldn''t give him false hope. +8 Pearls Chapter 255 Don''t Provoke What You Can''t Handle Better to be blunt than to drag it out and hurt him more in the end. "I know." She didn''t like him. That much was clear. She wasn''t going to give him even a sliver of opportunity. "Here," Nico said, pulling a pack of gum from his uniform pocket. Her favorite vor. He handed it to her, then turned and walked away. The moment Nico found Tessa, Sharon heard about it, She lit a cigarette, exhaling a ring of smoke with a coldugh. Tessa... such a restless little girl. Still trying to seduce my son? Perfect timing. My father''s Werewolf Mercenaries haven''t had a mission in a while. Let''s see how she handles a proper lesson. 1.1K Chapter 256 Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 256 No Patience for Fools After evening sses endel, Tessa walked out of the building with Ysabel. 85% #B Pears Ysabel hadn''t been in the best moodtely. Her dad was watching her too closely, barely letting her leave the house. "Tessie, I just want to go somewhere no one can find ine. If I could do that... maybe I could finally do what I love." All she wanted was to sing-it wasn''t like she was trying to do something terrible. But her dad still wouldn''t allow it. 4 "Ysabel, if singing is really what you want, then don''t give up. Dreams only work if you fight for them." Ysabel looked at her quietly. "Tessie, I really envy you... the way you live so freely." Maybe that was what drew her to Tessa in the first ce-seeing that kind of untouchable confidence in her eyes. "You can be the best singer in the werewolf world," Tessa said with full sincerity. "Oh, right! Avery Band''s got a concert tomorrow night. Let''s go see it together." Avery Band was riding hightely-every concert a packed, high-energy show Getting tickets to one was nearly impossible. "I want to go! I tried to buy a ticketst night but couldn''t get one in time," Ysabel said, clearly bummed. Avery Band was ridiculously popr, and their lead singer, Avery, had basically be every girl''s dream guy in Montedra. "I have tickets." Avery had sent them to her a week ago, but she hadn''t nned on going-until now. Now that Ysabel was in a slump, she might as well go with her. "Seriously?" Ysabel''s whole face lit up. In that moment, it was like she''de back to life. Avery Band was her absolute favorite. "Seriously" Yep-just a regr teenage girl. Sometimes joy really was that simple. When they reached the school gate, the Thorne family''s car was already waiting. Seeing the driver there made Ysabel sigh. But remembering the concert tomorrow night immediately lifted her spirits. "Tessie, can you ask Uncle Landon toe pick me up tomorrow? Otherwise, there''s no way I''ll be able to sneak out." She wanted to rebel-but she didn''t have the strength for it yet. Tessa chuckled. "Alright, don''t worry. I''ll have your Uncle Landon pick you up." Chapter 256 No Patience for Fools "I''m heading out. You get some rest!" Ysabel called from the car, waving at her. +0 Pearls Tessa waved back, then turned and started walking toward Wisteria Apartment. But she hadn''t gone far when she noticed it someone was tailing her.. She frowned, already annoyed. This again? These people can''te up with something more original? Same old tricks. Same useless intimidation. She stopped walking altogether and leaned casually against a wall, waiting for whoever was following her toe out. And sure enough, when she didn''t keep walking, a few then burst out of hiding- massive, muscr male werewolves closing in fast. Their bodies radiated aggressive pheromones, muscles coiled tight, eyes glittering with bloodlust. Tattoos on their arms marked them as part of the Mistwolf Mercenaries-nothing but trouble. Tessa unwrapped a piece of gum and popped it into her mouth, chewingzily. It had been a while since she''d had a proper workout. These guys were perfect timing. "Youngdy, do you know who we are?" one of them growled. Tessa didn''t even bother responding to such a stupid line. Seriously, could they be any more clich¨¦? "Whatever it is, say it quick," she replied coolly. "If you''re here to fight, just get on with it." 1.1K ? Chapter 257 Chapter 257 More Than They Bargained For The Werewolf Mercenaries exchanged confused nces. This... wasn''t the reaction they''d expected. Madam Dawson said the girl was just some useless mut without a wolf Wasn''t she supposed to be trembling in fear by now? "You''re not going to make a move? Then I''ll go first." But before Tessa could do anything, Nico appeared beside her, stepping in front to shield her. "Who sent you?" he snapped. "I told you-no one touches her. Nico had known his mother wouldn''t let Tessa off that easily. +8 Pearls After evening sses, he''d seen Tessa leave with Ysabel, so he quietly followed. And sure enough-he walked right into this mess. Tessa was the only girl he''d ever liked. Even if she didn''t like him back, he wasn''t going to let anyone hurt her "Mr. Nico..." The mercenaries looked uneasy seeing him. They all knew Nico''s temper. But this was Madam Dawson''s order-what could they do? "Mr. Nico, Madam Dawson''s just doing this for your own good. Don''t make things harder for us. Go home, okay? We swear, we''re just here to scare her a little. That''s all." Scare her? Tessa raised an eyebrow at the mercenaries. "Well, I''ll admit-you do look a little scary." With faces like theirs, a kid would probably burst into tears on sight. "You-" One of them scowled. What the hell kind of girl says that out loud? Their faces weren''t that bad, were they? Did she really have to insult them? Outrageous. Just in rude. "Mr. Nico, you see? We''re not bullying her-she''s the one bullying us!" What kind of girl was this? They were clearly not people to mess with, and here she was roasting their looks like it was nothing. Nico ignored them. He turned to Tessa. "Go home, Tessa. Now." She looked at the mercenaries, not sure if he could really handle this. "Nico, you don''t have to get involved." There was no reason for him to get on Sharon''s bad side just for her. That woman was his mother, after all. But Nico shook his head. "This happened because of me. How could I just stand by? No matter what, I have Mon, May 5 Chapter 257 More Than They Bargained For "Mr. Nico... if you do this. Madam Dawson''s going to make you pay. You know what she''s like." ¹úÍâ»á85%•þ +8 Pearls "If that''s how it is, then I won''t be polite," Tessa said, tugging her hoodie up over her head. She gave Nico a little shove out of the way. If she beat these guys herself maybe Sharon wouldn''t hold it against him. "Tessa!" Nico panicked. She has no idea what these men are capable of. They were the real deal-killers with blood on their hands. But Tessa? She wasn''t fazed in the slightest. The mercenaries were the first to strike. They moved in a sh, lunging like starving wolves toward her. One of them swung his fist, ws slicing the air with a sharp gust-like a growl made flesh. Tessa twisted sideways, avoiding the hit. Her eyes glinted coldly as she mmed her foot into his knee. With a sickening crack, the man howled and copsed on one leg. In a blur of motion, Tessaunched herself at the next mercenary. She grabbed his wrist and snapped it with a brutal twist- "Aaaagh!" His scream tore through the air, followed by the distinct crunch of breaking bone. They were ruthless? She was worse. They were dangerous? She was deadlier In under five minutes, Tessa had them all on the ground. Then, one by one, she stacked them like logs- nice and neat-before dusting her hands off like it was nothing. "Haven''t had a good workout in a while. Get up. Let''s go again." 1.1K Chapter 258 2 Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 258 Not Worth the Trouble 03 +8 Pearls The Werewolf Mercenaries stared at Tessa in horror. They were already covered in bruises and scrapes, and she was asking for a round two? They couldn''t sense a single trace of a wolf in her-but she''d taken them all down single-handedly and was only slightly out of breath. It was terrifying. Absolutely terrifying. "Still want to go again?" Tessa asked as she yawned, clearly unimpressed. So tiredtely. Now I''m just sleepy. "Ms. Sinir, we''re sorry! We didn''t mean to bother you. Please-let us go!" they begged. They were supposed to be elite members of the Mistwolf Mercenaries, and yet she''d taken them out like they were nothing. Not even enough to warm up with. "Then fck off," Tessa muttered, lifting her eyeszily. "You do know how to fck off, don''t you?" "...What?" The mercenaries were fuming. Did she really just say that? Out loud? Wasn''t this kind of humiliation a little much? "You don''t want to?" she asked, raising an eyebrow. One of the mercs-a burly guy with a long scar down his face-didn''t hesitate. He immediately dropped to the ground and started rolling away like a boulder. "Scarface! Are you serious right now? What about your dignity?" one of them yelled. Scarface nced back. "You''ve still got dignity, huh? Then you stay here and take the beating. Why are you worried about me?" He wasn''t sticking around to get wrecked again. He really was rolling away on the street, full surrender. No shame in knowing when you''re beaten. That girl hits hard. "...Fine," said another guy-the square-jawed one. His voice was much quieter now. Sure, he used to think he was strong. But clearly, times had changed. There were people way tougher than him out there. If rolling gets me out of this, then fine-I''ll roll. Watching the massive mercenaries awkwardly roll down the street like logs, Tessa finally looked somewhat satisfied. 1.21 Mon, May ? Chapter 258 Not Worth the Trouble He had never seen Tessa like this. 85% +8 Pearls Everyone always looked down on her for not awakening her wolf, but she was stronger than most who had -strong enough to take down clite Mistwolf Mercenaries on her own. And that strength... only made her more captivating. When she turned and caught him staring, Tessa subconsciously touched her face. "Do I have something on my face?" she asked. He''d been staring for way too long. "No... It''s just... you look like you''re glowing," Nico said softly. Now he finally understood why so many people were drawn to her. A girl like Tessa-she was maic. Tessa had no idea how to respond to that. But when she turned around again, she saw someone else: Landon, standing not far away, posture tall andmanding. She didn''t know how long he''d been standing there. Walking over to him, she asked, "Why are you here?" "I missed you." Just three simple words-but they made the back of her neck flush with heat. She didn''t notice how the tips of her ears were turning red, clearly visible under the moonlight. "Mr. Thorne..." she muttered. Why did he have to say things like that? Do things like that? Everything he does feels like a tease. "What''s wrong? I just missed you." "Okay... I get it." Her cheeks were getting warmer by the second. Turning back to Nico, she said, "If there''s nothing else, I''ll be heading out." "Tessa..." Nico didn''t want to give up. But the way she looked at that man-it wasn''t the way she looked at him. Tessa raised an eyebrow. "Something else?" In the end, Nico just shook his head. "I won''t let them bother you again,¡± he said. "This ends here." "I don''t care," Tessa replied coolly. Then she turned and walked off with Landon. Watching them from behind-the tall, striking man with thatmanding Alpha presence, and the quiet, graceful girl who seemed to warm in his presence-it all looked so natural, so easy. She was cold to everyone else. But with him, she seemed warm. So... she does like him, Nico thought. Chapter 258 Not Worth the Trouble That''s tohy nothing I say of do will ever matter. +8 Pearls 1.IK Chapter 259 Chapter 259 The Quiet Between Storms "Sharon gave you trouble again," Landon said, frowning slightly. Looked like Sharon had too much time on her hands. Maybe it was time someone gave her a little something to keep her busy. +8 Pearls "Yeah, you know how she is. The second something doesn''t go her way, she throws a fit." Tessa really didn''t have anything good to say about that woman. "Keep an eye on Evan. Sharon''s not worth worrying about." "I know. You don''t have to worry about me," Tessa replied. She already knew Evan wasn''t someone to take lightly. He was sly-always ying dirty. The fact that he was cozying up to Winona now? He was probably aiming for Tessa all along. But Winona was too confident to see it. No matter what anyone told her, she wouldn''t believe it. When they got to Wisteria Apartment, Tessa went to take a shower. Landon, meanwhile, pulled out hisptop and started reviewing files rted to Thorne Corp''stest investment case. When she came back out, she saw him leaning against the couch,pletely focused on his emails. He was so focused, soposed-it was hard to look away. A man like that... was hard not to admire. "It''ste. Are you still nning to go back?" Tessa asked casually, no hidden meaning behind it. But the heat in his gaze made it clear he''d misunderstood. "I didn''t mean anything by that. Just asking," she said quickly. Forget it. Landon''s always been a walking hormone storm anyway. Even when he''s doing nothing, he makes people feel like he''s flirting." Landon reached out and gently pulled her into his arms. With her resting against him, he kept typing, hisptop still bnced on one hand. "Is it thatplicated?" she asked. This was the first time she''d seen him this absorbed in work. "It''s manageable," he said. Justplicated enough. If he wanted to destroy Zane Corp''s economic foundation and leave Evan with nothing, he''d need to be precise. Even though Thorne Corp was thergest conglomerate in Montedra, all the other financial powersbined couldn''t be underestimated. With stakes this high, no one could be easily manipted. Noticing how tired he looked, Tessa reached up and gently rubbed the back of his head. "That feels good, Landon murmured, letting out a content sigh. He gave up sitting upright and rested his head on herp instead, letting her keep massaging him. He closed his eyes, rxingpletely into her touch. Without realizing it, he drifted off. 1121 Mon, Mays Chapter 284 the Que RAW GAME Tews looked down at the day is the duke oredy boost adeep in herp. Here, ney on quad, m For the first time in years, the fate a peac She knew it was fate, the dende weken kim wydd how to bread home to the cost one sus will, de fam But seeing him like this, calm and seat, the cradles bring here to Ross I just want to stay like this a little longer, the througed best filenger For five years, peace had been a luxury, She''d grown to chaos, to ward But with Landon, she found herself dreaming of something gheter umeling ser After about half an hour, Landon stirred. When he opened his eyes, he ww Tessa dorp to, still leaning on the couch, her hands resting, gently on his head. The sight was too much to resist. He pushed himself up and kissed her-the lips he had longed to taste for so long Tessa''s eyes fluttered open, and the first thing she saw was Landon''s face-then his kiss, warm and facilitar carrying that unmistakable scent of pine from his pheromones. Without thinking, she kissed him back. Feeling her response, Landon deepened the kiss. He shifted over her, pressing her geatly into the couch his lips more demanding now. The kiss was intense. Tessa could barely keep up, but she didn''t push him awes Landon''s arms wrapped around her, pulling her closer. The strength of his werewolf aura sarged, pouring all his longing into the kiss. Tessa''s heart pounded in response. Her hands moved instinctively, brushing across his back as she returned his passion. Their emotions red like fire, spreading unchecked through the quiet apartment.... 1.IK Chapter 260 Chapter 260 The Edge of Control +8 Pearls Landon could feel his deske reaching a breaking point His hands moved instinctively, starting to pull off Tessa''s clothes. Flex growled excitedly in his mind. "Oh, she wants it too. Mark her! Make her one with us! Let her be our matepletely!" Tessa felt a sudden chill across her chest and finally realized her clothes were already halfway off. If this continued, things were going to spiral out of control. She turned her head to avoid Landon''s kiss and pushed at him, panting. "Mr... Mr. Thorne..." Landon''s eyes, reddened from desire, widened when he saw her trembling slightly. In an instant, he flipped over and rolled to the side. Hey t on the couch, chest heaving as he tried to calm himself. Frustration and lingering heat warred inside him. What was he doing? She was seventeen-just a girl. He must''ve scared her half to death. But the taste of her was too sweet. Only God knew how much willpower it took to tear himself away from her. The worst part was that he could see it, touch it-just not have it. And that kind of torment was maddening. Tessa immediately pulled her half-removed clothes back into ce, her face and ears burning so red they could drip blood. She had clearly felt the hard, thick pressure of him just now. And honestly, with how he kissed and touched her, her underwear had already gotten wet. They hade dangerously close to going too far. It was the most physically intimate she had ever been with a man, and now she didn''t even know how to react. After several minutes, once he had calmed down, Landon pulled her back into his arms. "I''m sorry. Did I scare you just now?" His voice was low and a little hoarse. He probably looked like a monster. No matter how strong she was, when it came to intimacy, she was still just a seventeen-year-old girl. Tessa didn''t dare admit that she had reacted t oo. "I almost lost control. I couldn''t help it. In front of you, the self-control I''ve always been proud of... it just doesn''t work." Tessa didn''t know how to face him anymore, Blushing, she slipped out of his arms. "I''m tired. I''m going to bed." But the moment she stood up, he reached out again and caught her wrist. His brown eyes still held a lingering heat, and his voice came out rough. "Can I stay over tonight? Don''t worry-I''ll just cuddle and maybe kiss you a little. Nothing more." Chapter 260 The Edge of Control 2.85% +8 Pearls No matter what, he would wait until she came of age. She was still too young. He wasn''t that reckless. Tessa gave him a sharp look. "And that''s already not enough?" "Just one more kiss." Landon shamelessly leaned in and stole a kiss from her lips. "Alright, now go to bed. And lock the door..I don''t trust myself," he said with a teasing smile. If he really wanted to, even ten locks couldn''t stop him. But Tessa trusted him. He had shown restraint, even in the heat of the moment. She knew Landon wouldn''t touch her without her permission. "You should get some rest too. Don''t stay up toote." With that, she fled to her bedroom like her tail was on fire. Shey in bed with her hands pressed to her flushed cheeks,pletely unable to sleep. The feeling was so strange. It was her first time losing sleep over a man. She wondered if he was still working. Tessa grabbed a handful of her hair in frustration. "Damn it... I forgot to ask him to pick up Ysabel for the concert tomorrow." She was annoyed with herself. A pretty face really did mess with your head. But since he was spending the night, she could just remind him in the morning. Still wide awake, Tessa picked up her phone and checked her messages. Avery had sent several texts in a row. Avery: You bettere to tomorrow''s concert. Avery: If you don''t show up, we''re over. Avery: Whatever, even if you don''te, I forgive you. I''m not cutting you off. Avery: You heartless woman. Even if I did cut you off, you wouldn''t care anyway, would you?! He even spammed her with crying emojis. It was basically a full screen takeover. Tessa replied: I''ll be there tomorrow. But if you make me go onstage, I swear I''ll flip. Just as she sent it and was about to sleep, Avery called. Tessa, are you reallying tomorrow? Really?" "Vash I''ll ha thare Now get some rest. Von''ll need the armi Concepts are avhausting Then waran mak +8 Pearls Chapter 260 The Edge of Control'' band, after all. Performing wasn''t easy. "Tessa... are you really noting back? If youe back, I''ll give you my lead vocalist spot. Deal?" Avery''s voice sounded a little too soft. Almost pleading 1.1K Chapter 261 Chapter 261 Breakfast for the Alpha''s Mate Tessa went quiet. 100% 48 Pearls She really had no interest in the entertainment industry. Otherwise, she never would''ve left Avery Band in the first ce. "When''s your next albuming out? If there''s still time, I''ll write you guys a song" That was the only thing she could offer now. "Seriously? Fine, that works too." Not the best oue, but not the worst either. After chatting a bit more, Avery finally hung up-reluctantly. Their band''s frontman had officially hit rock bottom. But he truly wanted Tessa toe back. Deep down, though, he knew that wish was never going toe true. The next morning at 7:00, when Tessa came downstairs after getting ready, she found that Landon was already up. He was wearing an apron in the kitchen, making breakfast. "You''re up? Good, it''s ready. Come eat." Tessa rubbed her eyes in disbelief. What was she even looking at? The mighty Alpha of the Nightshade Pack was making breakfast... himself? When Landon walked out of the kitchen carrying a tray, he caught her still standing there like a statue and couldn''t help butugh. "Still half-asleep?" Only then did Tessa snap out of it and sit down at the table, still stunned. Landon ced the tray in front of her: golden, crispy waffles drizzled with maple syrup, a perfectly fried sunny-side-up egg, bacon crisped and curled at the edges, and a steaming cup of freshly ground coffee. He''d even garnished the edge of the te with blueberries and mint. "You..." Tessa poked at the fluffy waffle, watching the syrup slowly flow into its grooves. "The Nightshade Pack''s almighty Alpha knows how to cook?" Landon took off his apron and rolled up his sleeves, revealing lean, defined forearms. "Self-taught." He suddenly leaned down, and the scent of pine from his pheromones brushed across her ear. "Making breakfast for the one I love has always been a dream of mine. Thanks for letting me make ite true," Tessa''s heart skipped a beat. Her fork ttered against the te with a sharp ng. She quickly ducked her head and gulped down the coffee-only to notice a tiny caramel wolf drawn on the rim of the cup. 09:38 Tue, 6 May. Chapter 261 Breakfast for the Alpha''s Mate It was barely morning and her heart was alreadypletely out of rhythm. Seeing the tips of her cars turn red, Landon smiled softly and fat down beside her to eat. 100% +8 Pearls This was the kind of moment he longed for. Waking up in the same home, eating breakfast together. Hopefully, it would be their everyday life. It took Tessa a long time to calm down and remember why she''de down in the first ce. She raised her hand. "Mr. Thorne, Avery Band has a concert tonight. I want to go with Ysabel, but her father probably won''t let her out. I was hoping you could talk to him for me." Landon raised an eyebrow. That was the second time he''d heard of Avery Band. She seemed pretty into them. "You know how hard it is for Ysabel to get permission to go anywhere. So.... would you mind helping me get her out for the night?" It wasn''t that big of an ask, was it? "I can do that. But I have one condition." He took a sip of coffee and added, "You bring me along to the concert, and I''ll bring Ysabel." "You like Avery Band?" He didn''t seem like the starstruck type at all. "Not really. But if you''re all going, why not take me too?" "But I only have two tickets." The show was sold out. Where was she supposed to find another? "You really think that''s a problem for me?" Right. Dumb question. He was the Alpha of the Nightshade Pack, Montedra''s Alpha King. If he wanted, he could probably buy out the whole venue-let alone find a spare ticket. So in the end, what was supposed to be a girls'' night out turned into a full-blown entourage. When Tessa and Ysabel were picked up, they were met by four more people. Landon. Nathaniel. Hudson Cameron. Every single one of them was enough to turn heads anywhere-not just in Navoris, but all across Montedra. Their little outing was shaping up to be more exciting than the concert itself. 1.1K Chapter 262 Chapter 262 Backstage Tension Avery Band''s concert was held at thergest stadium in Navoris. K100% +8 Pearls By the time Tessa and her group arrived, tens of thousands of fans were already lining up outside. Thankfully, Avery had arranged for them to use the VIP entrance, Otherwise, even one of the four powerhouses apanying Tessa could have thrown the entire venue into chaos. "Hello, I''m Avery''s manager. Are you Ms. Tessa Sinir?" the manager approached Tessa after matching her with the photo on her phone. Tessa looked at the woman in front of her-an easygoing female werewolf in her thirties. "Yes, I''m Tessa. Thanks foring to get us." The manager smiled warmly. "Not at all. Ms. Sinir, the members talk about you all the time-especially Avery. He really likes you." Avery was usually cold and dismissive to everyone, but whenever he brought up Tessa, there was always a rare gentleness in his tone. "Mhm." Tessa didn''t respond beyond that. The manager couldn''t help but nce at the man beside Tessa but quickly looked away. He was handsome, sure-but the sheer dominance he exuded was overwhelming. It made her instinctively uneasy. Not just him-the three other male werewolves with Tessa also carried a presence that was impossible to ignore. She might not have known who they were, but she could tell they were not to be messed with. And anyone who could walkfortably among them... definitely wasn''t an ordinary person. Years in the werewolf entertainment industry had sharpened the manager''s people skills. Her attitude toward Tessa grew even more respectful. "Ms. Sinir, pleasee with me. Avery already arranged seats for you." She led them to the VIP section inside the stadium, where the five others were seated first. Then, she brought Tessa to the very best spot in the entire arena. "This seat was specially reserved by Avery. Even though you never came to the previous concerts, the members always saved this spot for you." It had be something of a tradition at Avery Band''s shows. Ysabel sneaked a nce at Uncle Landon. A man treating Tessa like this... how did Uncle Landon feel about it? 09:38 Tue, 6 May Chapter 262 Backstage Tension The manager instinctively looked at Landon as she asked. "I''ll head over for a bit," Tessa said, standing up. By now, most of the seats in the stadium were filled. The concert was about to begin. As soon as the words left her mouth, a subtle wave of pressure emanated from Landon, and the surrounding temperature seemed to plummet ten degrees. +8 Pearls "Is it just me, or did it suddenly get really cold? Is the stadium''s AC busted or something?" Cameron rubbed his arms with an exaggerated shiver. He knew full well it was Landon''s emotional shift, but that didn''t stop him from cracking a joke. "I don''t think it''s the cold. I think you''ve got a death wish," Hudson said tly. "Go ahead," Landon said calmly. Though clearly unhappy about her going to meet another man, he still gave her permission with surprising grace. Cameron and Hudson exchanged a look-they hadn''t expected Landon to be this lenient when it came to Tessa. Tessa didn''t think too much of it. Seeing her heading backstage, Ysabel stood up too. "Tessa, can Ie with you? I really want to meet the other members of Avery Band. I''m a huge fan!" Ysabel said excitedly. "Come on, let''s go." Tessa had no objections. It was just a quick visit, nothing serious. Ysabel grabbed her arm happily. "Tessie, you''re the best!" "Be careful," Nathaniel said from behind. Truthfully, he wanted to follow them backstage too-mostly because he didn''t trust letting Ysabel go alone. But with so many of them already making a scene, he figured it was better to hold back. Tessa and Ysabel made their way to the backstage area. Only to findplete chaos waiting for them. Chapter 263 Chapter 263 Emergency on the Big Stage The manager stared at the backstage chaos,pletely stunned. "What''s going on? I thought everything was already set? The concert starts in ten minutes-what is happening?" 100% +8 Pearls She was panicking. This was a major concert for a crowd of 100,000. Any hup, no matter how small, could damage the band''s reputation going forward. "Steven hurt his hand." Steven was their drummer-and Avery Band''s biggest draw had always been their live performances with a full band. Without a drummer, the entire show would fall t. "What do you mean he got hurt? He was fine just now when I left! Thebel gave us this stage because they trust us. Even top stars don''t get venues like this!" The manager looked like she was on the verge of tears. Why did this have to happen to them? "What happened?" Tessa frowned. She didn''t buy that this was some random ident. There was no way the timing was just a coincidence. "Tessa, it was awful. I just went to the bathroom, and out of nowhere, these guys jumped me. They grabbed my hand and started hitting it over and over. I tried to heal with wolf strength, but it''s not working," Steven said, his voice shaking. He was the youngest member of the band-basically the team''s baby. Seeing him hurt like this put everyone on edge. "You''re saying someone sneaked backstage and specifically targeted your hand?" Tessa''s voice was cold and sharp. Everyone in the band had known each other for years, and with Steven injured like this, her expression was turning darker by the second. And the fact that they went for his hand-it was clearly calcted. The goal was to sabotage the show. Seeing her so serious, Steven tried to y it down. "It''s fine, Tessa. It''s not that bad, really. You don''t have to worry." Tessa stepped in front of him and gently took his injured wrist. A purplish-ck hue crept under the skin-unnatural and sinister. Her eyes narrowed into icy slits. There was a faint scent of mandrake lingering on the wound-a highly toxic herb to werewolves, known to block their natural healing. This wasn''t an ident. This was a nned attack. Tessa''s tone was absolute. "You''re not performing tonight." 09:38 Tue, 6 May B 100% Chapter 263 Emergency on the Big Stage Samuel hadn''t returned to Yalvaria yet-she''d have to call him and get him here to treat Steven. +8 Pearls "What? I can''t perform tonight? But this is the biggest concert we''ve ever had! These people out there- they''re our most loyal fans! I can''t just not show up!" Steven looked like he couldn''t ept it. But the second he tried to move his wrist, the pain turned his face sheet white. "You trying to lose that hand for good? You nning to never drum again?" Tessa snapped, angry and worried. "Then what are we supposed to do? Without a drummer, the whole show will feel soulless. The fans will be heartbroken..." Steven was on the verge of tears. the Avery mmed a fist down on the makeup table. His nails dug five deep gashes into the wood. "Damn it! If I ever find out who did this, I''ll tear them apart." His pheromones surged with fury, making the lights backstage flicker uncontrobly. "Enough. We''ll deal with whoever''s behind this after the concert," Tessa said coolly. Whoever had dared to hurt someone from Avery Band... she would not let it slide. Suddenly, Steven looked up, eyes bright with hope. "Tessa! You used to be our drummer! Why don''t you take my ce?" "Yeah! Tessa,e on-you and I used to have such amazing chemistry. We can totally pull this off! You''re still part of this band, and now that we''re in a crisis, you''re not just going to walk away, are you?" Avery looked at her, too-his gaze full of trust and expectation. To them, Tessa had always been the soul of Avery Band. 1.1K 212 Uy.38 Tue, 6 May Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sigh Chapter 264 Chapter 264 The Return of the Drummer "Tessa, you used to be in Avery Band?" Ysabel looked like she couldn''t believe her cars. "Tessa, please-do it for me. I really don''t want all our hard work to go to waste." 100% +8 Pearls Steven, about the same age as Tessa, looked up at her with wide, pleading eyes. "Ms. Sinir, Avery Band signed a high-stakes agreement with thebel this time. If the concert can''t go on tonight, the band will be facing a massivepensation payout." The manager was on the verge of panic. She had agreed to that contract because she was sure Avery Band was a guaranteed win. She never imagined something like this would happen. "What? That was part of the deal?" Tessa couldn''t believe what she was hearing. The manager''s eyes started to well up. "Thinking about it now, it''s obvious-thepany set us up." All over money. The band worked themselves to the bone, and even if they got a share of the profits, what was wrong with that? "What they want is just a band that obeys." But Avery? He was never going to be one of those obedient, manufactured stars. He had his own vision. He wanted to bring real rock music back to the top. Tessa nced at him and suddenly understood. Of course. There was no way Avery would ever fall in line. Everyone in this band had real talent. Even on their own, any one of them could outperform the current pop idols. "Alright, I get it. If that''s how it is, then this concert is happening no matter what. Steven, give me your stage outfit. Avery, I need the setlist for tonight." The rest of the band lit up with excitement when they saw her finally agree. It had been so long since they yed with her-and no one brought the same energy as Tessa did. "Tessie, I''m gonna head out then. I''ll go tell my Uncle Landon what''s going on, or else he''ll get worried." They''d already been backstage way longer than expected. "Okay." It had been a while since she wasst on stage, but somehow, she found herself missing it. The manager waved over a stylist to get Tessa ready while she reviewed the songs. Luckily, even though she hadn''t been in the band thesest couple of years, she''d kept up with their music. Avery Band was everywhere now-on the streets, on the radio. She knew every beat. Back in the VIP seats, Ysabel rejoined the group. Seeing she was alone, Landon frowned slightly. "Where is she? Didn''t you leave together?" "Tessie said she had something to take care of and told me toe back first. Don''t worry, Uncle Landon. 09.30 Tue, o may Chapter 264 The Return of the Drummer countdown. The crowd roared along. 100% +8 Pearls Some were screaming at the top of their lungs. Finally-they were here, live at Avery Band''s concert, seeing their idols in person. At center stage, the tform began to rise. All five members of Avery Band appeared in full m-cach on tall, sharp-featured, and dressed in dazzling outfits. Once the lift reached the top, Avery stepped forward to the mic. And just then, Tessa, now fully disguised as a pretty boy, stepped into position behind the drum set. She wore a sleek mask and, after ncing briefly at Landon in the crowd, settled in behind the kit. "Oh my god! What happened? Is Steven hurt? Why''s he wearing a mask?" Some of the fans in the front row immediately picked up on something strange. They couldn''t smell Steven''s usual pheromones-and quickly realized something was off. "That''s not Steven!" 1.1K 212 TUC, U Iy Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 265 Chapter 265 The Drummer in the Mask "What''s going on? But... that masked guy looks really good-looking!" +8 Pearis "Right? I know I didn''t catch any of his pheromones, but he''s seriously hot! That cold vibe, and that mask just makes him even more alluring. What do I do? I think I''m falling for someone new," Even though she already knew Tessa was going to be on stage, seeing her now, masked and poised at the drum set, Ysabel''s heart still raced with excitement. "Are my eyes ying tricks on me? Is that really Tessa up there?" Nathaniel rubbed his eyes in disbelief, "This is a concert with a hundred thousand people and she just-went on stage?" Landon didn''t say a word. From the moment Tessa appeared on stage-even with the mask on-he recognized her instantly. His gaze never left her. That''s my Tessa, he thought. That''s exactly who she is. Born to shine. Wherever she went, all eyes were drawn to her. She was like a diamond-brilliant and impossible to ignore. "So it really is Landon''s little girlfriend, huh? I''ve never paid much attention to the entertainment scene. What''s the deal between Tessa and Avery Band?" Hudson, normally the quiet one, couldn''t help but ask. Tessa''s identity had too manyyers not to be curious. "I know exactly as much as you do. Everything I know, you know." Cameron''s voice carried a certain amused tone. Tessa had too many fascinating sides to her. Even without a wolf, she was stronger than most who had awakened theirs. And her hidden identities-every one of them was more impressive than thest. Cameron couldn''t help. but wonder: Just how many more sides of her haven''t we seen yet...? As they spoke, the concert began. The first song was pure rock-raw, loud, electric. When the first drumbeat dropped, the entire stadium''s lights pulsed in perfect sync- A sign of energy resonance triggered by a high-tier werewolf musician. Tessa''s golden hair whipped through the air with every strike of the sticks. Each beat was so precise it mirrored the rhythm of wolves during the hunt. "Holy hell... this drumming..." A veteran werewolf music critic in the audience stood frozen, ears pricked. "She''s channeling connection!" Most fans couldn''t detect it on a spiritual level, but they could feel it. Their blood raced, their hearts pounded, and they couldn''t stop screaming. "Ah! Too cool!" 09:39 Tue, 6 May B Chapter 265 The Drummer in the Mask 100% +8 Pearls Over in the VIP section, Landon''s amber-gold eyes widened with intensity. His pinewood pheromones. surged uncontrobly into the air around him. Nathaniel had to scoot two seats away just to breathe. "A top-tier alpha''s possessiveness is seriously no joke..." "Alpha, maybe dial it down a bit?" Cameron muttered as he rubbed the Back of his neck, nds heating up under the pressure. "Most of the fans here are just regr werewolves." Only then did Landon rein in his territorial aura, pulling back his pheromones with visible effort. That fleeting burst of alpha dominance left the audience briefly shaken-but they were so swept up in the concert, no one realized what had happened. "She''s amazing! What do I do? I think I''m falling in love with Tessa all over again!" Ysabel squealed, beyond thrilled. Her feelings matched those of every fan in that stadium-swept away by Tessa''s power and presence. "Uncle Landon, did you see that? That''s our Tessa. Isn''t she incredible? You have to win her over. Got it?" Ysabel grabbed his hand, her eyes shining. "Of course," Landon replied, his heart full of pride. Among all the stars in the sky, Tessa was the brightest. No matter where she stood, he could always spot her first. That''s what attraction really is. It didn''t matter whether she was his fated mate or not-Landon had already made up his mind. He would stay by her side for the rest of his life. No matter what. 1.1K 212 vivia) Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 266 Chapter 266 The Return of the Drummer As the final beat of the first song faded, Avery pulled the mic from its stand. 100% +8 Pearls "Thanks to everyone foring to our concert tonight,¡± he said. ¡°Let me introduce one of our original members-Taz!" At those words, Tessa shot him a look. What was he doing? She had no intention of drawing attention to herself, okay? "You could say, if there hadn''t been a Taz, there wouldn''t be an Avery Band. Today, because Steven got injured, Taz stepped in. Taz, it''s really good to be on stage with you again." Avery''s gaze lingered on her with unmistakable warmth. The moment his wordsnded, the crowd erupted into deafening screams. They''d already been blown away by Taz''s performance earlier. Even though she''d just sat silently behind the drums, every move she made felt like it struck them straight through the chest. Without even realizing it, they werepletely captivated. "And now," Avery said with a smile, "please enjoy a solo from Taz." That part had originally been reserved for Steven, but since he couldn''t be on stage tonight, Avery deliberately handed the spotlight to Tessa. Tessa let out a quiet sigh. But she still nodded. After what he just said, if she bailed now, the headlines tomorrow would definitely be about the Avery Band falling apart. She''d spent nearly a year with this group-she knew how much they loved this stage, and how much it meant to them. "Is this nned? That can''t be. She literally just got pulled on stage a minute ago!" Ysabel gawked. She couldn''t believe Avery just pulled that move-wasn''t he worried about messing up? "She doesn''t need to rehearse. She''ll nail it." Landon''s tone was calm, but there was nothing but unwavering confidence in his eyes. His Tessa was brilliant at everything she did. She always found ways to surprise him. The drumsticks in Tessa''s hands seemed almost alive. This solo was hers alone-entirely her own. She''d written this piece a long time ago. And now, it couldn''t have been more perfect for this moment. 09:39 Tue, 6 May. Chapter 266 The Return of the Drummer 100% 48 Pearls "I know, right? It doesn''t even have lyrics, but it''s got my blood pumping" "This song is straight-up explosive. It''s gonna blow up. I''m telling you "But I can''t find it anywhere online." "Must be a new release from Avery Band. They''re probably using this concert to hype up the next album. As the final beat mmed down, every single light in the stadium suddenly went dark. In the pitch-ck arena, Tessa''s eyes glowed faintly blue behind her mask-like a lone alpha wolf under the moonlight. Three secondster, the lights red back on, and she was sitting there just as before. But that fleeting moment of visual shock had frozen the entire stadium in stunned silence. And then the crowd exploded. Thunderous apuse shook the arena. Every single fan was now utterly obsessed with this mysterious new drummer. "So hot. Seriously, that was insane," Ysabel breathed out, wide-eyed. "Landon," Cameron said with a low whistle, "your taste is scary good. I used to think you were just into her for her looks. But now... Tessa''s so much more than just a pretty face." That drum solo was insane. Powerful. Cool. Explosive. Even their inner wolves were riled up, howling to the rhythm. The whole track had been a solo-just her, a drum kit, and totalmand of the stage. And when it ended, the apuse didn''t. The cheers just kept going, fans screaming until their voices cracked. "Oh my god, I can''t take it-I need to change husbands." "Same here. Steven, I''m sorry. I''m officially switching husbands tonight." On stage, the other band members nced at each other and broke into smiles. She was back. The real Tessa-the one who left their hearts pounding and the stage on fire-had finally returned. 1.1K 212 09.39 Tue, 6 May 100% Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 267 Chapter 267 After the Encore +8 Pearls The concert ran from 8:00 p.m. to 11:30 p.m., each wave of excitement crashing higher than thest. Even after the final song, the crowd refused to leave their seats. "Thank you, everyone," The members of Avery Band bowed in unison to the audience. Some fans were already crying from the sheer emotion. "This is insane. Are fans always this intense now?" Cameron looked shocked. "What''s so insane about it? Every member of Avery Band is insanely talented. They''ve earned the right to be worshipped," Ysabel immediately jumped to defend her idols. "Alright, you all head back first. I''m waiting for Tessa," Landon cut in, tired of their chatter. Right now, all he wanted was to see Tessa-his dazzling, unstoppable Tessa. "Let''s go. Stop hovering like third wheels," Hudson said, rounding up the others. "Uncle Landon, can I wait with you for Tessa?" Ysabel looked hopeful. She had so much she wanted to gush about after the concert, and she really didn''t want to leave just yet. "It''ste. That concert ran four and a half hours. You think Tessa still has the energy to chat?" Ysabel paused. True-Tessa wasn''t even awakened as a werewolf yet. She''d gone straight on stage with zero preparation and carried the whole show. She must be exhausted by now. With a bit of disappointment, Ysabel nodded. "Right. I''ll head back, then. Uncle Landon, take good care of Tessa." Seeing her reluctant expression, Nathaniel reached out and gently took her hand, pulling her into his arms so she wouldn''t get jostled by the crowd. Ysabel''s face turned bright red. "Nathaniel, I can walk on my own." But Nathaniel didn''t let go. "There are too many people, and the fans are a little nuts. I''ll let go once we''re out of the crowd." He said it so matter-of-factly that she couldn''t really argue without making it awkward. So Ysabel stayed tucked in his arms as they carefully made their way through the crowd. With him shielding her like that, and his usually stoic expression so serious, Ysabel felt her heart start to race for no reason... 09.39 Tue, 6 May Chapter 267 After the Encore Only to find Avery and the others waiting outside for her. Steven''s hand still hadn''t been treated. "Tessa, you were amazing tonight," Steven said, practically vibrating with excitement. º¬100%•þ +8 Pearls No matter how much time had passed, she was still the same old Tessa. Whatever she set her mind to, she would always pull it off wlessly. But when she saw how swollen and bruised his hand looked, Tessa frowned. "Why haven''t you gone to the hospital yet?" she asked sharply. Hadn''t she already told him to go find Samuel? Did he think those hands of his were disposable or what? "It''s nothing. I can go tomorrow." Steven scratched his head with his uninjured hand. He hadn''t seen her perform in so long, and he couldn''t bear to leave. He just wanted to watch a little longer... and before he knew it, the night was already over. "Don''t worry, Tessa. I''ll take him in tomorrow," Avery promised. Most of the hospital staff had already clocked out. Even if they were famous, they couldn''t just drag doctors out of bed in the middle of the night. "You''re going now," Tessa said coldly, leaving no room for argument. And this whole thing-whoever was behind it-she would get to the bottom of it. She wasn''t letting this slide. "You guys head back. I''ll take Steven to the hospital." Without waiting for discussion, Tessa grabbed Steven and started walking off. Avery tried to follow, but one of the other members stopped him. "Captain, you know how Tessa is. Once she''s made up her mind, no one can change it. Besides, you''re the face of the band now. A lot of fans would recognize you at the hospital. It''d only cause more trouble." Avery knew they were right-but that didn''t make him any less anxious. Landon got Tessa''s call and had already brought the car around. They were using the VIP exit, so there weren''t too many people around. When he saw her walking over with a teenage boy, Landon didn''t say anything. "This is Steven, Avery Band''s drummer. His hand''s injured-can you drive us to the hospital?" Tessa exined briefly as she helped Steven into the car. On the way, she called Samuel to give him a heads-up. By the time they arrived, Samuel was already waiting at the entrance. "Tecen it''ste Vou should head home. I''ll take care of your friend and send him hack after I''ve treated 213 09:39 Tue, 6 May D Chapter 267 After the Encore "Thank you," Tessa said without hesitation. She gave a few more instructions, then turned to leave. She still had something else to do tonight. Whoever had hurt Steven- She was going to find out. And make them pay. 1.1K +8 Pearls 09:39 Tue, 6 May B. Love the Wolfless Power Girl Chapter 268 Chapter 268 Just Let Me Handle It As Tessa walked out of the hospital, she spotted Landon waiting by the car. "Mr. Thorne, you should head back. I''ll grab a ride on my own." 100% +8 Pearls She hadn''t let hime in because she knew perfectly well he and Samuel couldn''t stand each other.. Landon raised a brow. "It''ste. It''s not safe for a girl to be out alone." "Not safe?" Tessa smirked. "I''m pretty sure the ones running into me are the ones who should be worried." "You''re nning to look into what happened to Steven, aren''t you? Leave it to me. I''ll give you the answer you want." Tessa almost turned him down out of habit-until she remembered that look he always had when she rejected his help. After a pause, she nodded. "Okay. I''ll leave it to you." She trusted him. If Landon said he''d handle it, he would. Landon was obviously pleased she didn''t turn him down. He leaned in and kissed her lightly on the lips. "I''m happy you let me help. None of your problems are ever a burden to me," he murmured. "Being able to take care of things for you... it''s an honor. I just hope you''ll lean on me a little more." Caught off guard by his sudden affection, Tessa froze. Her cheeks flushed under the weight of his warm gaze. She quickly looked down. "We should go." Landon smiled and opened the car door for her. After dropping her off, he dialed Cameron. Right then, Cameron was tangled up with a very attractive female werewolf, both of them naked and just about to get to the fun part when his phone rang. "Seriously? This better be important," he growled, snatching up the call without checking the screen. "Cameron." The moment he heard Landon''s voice, Cameron sat upright, panic shing in his eyes. "Alpha?! Uh-yeah, yes sir! I mean, what''s up?" "You need to look into something. I want a full report tomorrow." Cameron immediately straightened up. "Yes, sir. What is it?" Landon quickly filled him in on what had happened to Steven. 09:39 Tue, 6 May Chapter 268 Just Let Me Handle It pissed. Meanwhile, inside the apartment, Tessa handed Landon a ss of water. "Thanks. Really." Landon pulled her into his arms. "As much as I''d rather keep you here, you''ve had a long night. Go shower and get some sleep." Tessa nodded. 100% +8 Pearls Live shows were exhausting enough as it was-especially Avery Band''s. Everything was done live, and even though she''d awakened as a White Wolf, she''d jumped in cold tonight. Her body was wiped. Landon ran her a bath and tested the water temperature. "I added a couple drops of essential oil. It''ll help you rx." "Thanks. You should get going." A Nightshade Pack alpha doing things like this for her... it was hard not to be charmed. Landon pulled the bathroom door closed behind her. When she heard the front door shut, she finally slipped out of her clothes and into the tub. The water was just right. She sank into it with a quiet sigh. It was nearly 1 a.m. by the time she came out, wrapped in a robe and toweling her hair dry, when her phone rang. Lina. "Hey, Lina. What''s going on? It''ste.¡± Something serious must''ve happened for her to call at this hour. "Phantom... we''ve got a problem. Someone found the base." Tessa frowned. The base''s location was supposed to be top secret-no one had ever been able to find it. "Who was it?" Even if someone did know where the headquarters was, so what? Lightwing Order''s true value was never the hardware-it was the people. Most of the senior members weren''t even stationed there. "Evan. Alpha of Thornbane Pack." 09:39 Tue, 6 May B. Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 269 Chapter 269 Tensions at the Gate Hearing that name, Tessa more or less knew what was going on. "Alright, I got it." "Do we need to change locations?" "No need. I actually want to see what this Evan is trying to do," +8 Pearls ¡°Phantom, no matter what, these people aren''t to be messed with. I think you should stay offline for now." As the alpha of the Thornbane Pack, showing up so brazenly at the headquarters of the Lightwing Order- wasn''t that just to drag Phantom out? There were far too many people who wanted to catch Phantom. They were constantly on guard but never truly safe. There was nothing they could do. "It''s fine. It''ste. Get some rest. This isn''t anything serious." It wasn''t arrogance. If she pushed her wolf powers to the limit, she could even hold her own against Landon. Evan was nothing more than someone Landon had already beaten. She didn''t need to worry about him at all. At that same moment, Evan stood outside the Lightwing Order''s headquarters, frowning as he eyed the shabby courtyard in front of him. "You''re telling me the strongest hacker in the werewolf world-Phantom-is in this dump?" Even now, Evan still couldn''t bring himself to believe this rundown ce was the Lightwing Order''s base. "Alpha, this really is their headquarters. I only stumbled across the intel by sheer luck," his subordinate replied. If the source hadn''t been so reliable, he wouldn''t have believed it either. Everyone in the Lightwing Order was worth millions. And the senior members? They were the kind of people every werewolf elite wanted to recruit. "Let''s go check it out." Evan had just stepped forward to investigate when Nathaniel arrived with a squad of Nightshade Pack werewolf warriors. Seeing Evan here, he frowned. "Evan, using a business inspection as an excuse to sneak back to Navoris is one thing, but what the hell are you doing here in the middle of the night?" Evan froze, warily eyeing Nathaniel. He''d only just received news about Phantom and hadn''t even had a chance to look around yet. Now 09:39 Tue, 6 May Chapter 269 Tensions at the Gate "Mr. Frost, I couldn''t sleep and decided to go for a walk. Strange running into you here, though." Evan kept his tone polite. 100% +8 Pearls The blood pact he''d made with Landon five years ago bound him tightly. If he broke it, every werewolf in Montedra would turn on him and the Thornbane Pack until they were wiped out. So he had to exploit a loophole in the contract,ing to Navoris under the guise of expanding business. To avoid suspicion, he hadn''t brought many people with him. Even his beta had stayed behind to watch. over the pack. But Nathaniel had arrived with a full team of trained Nightshade Pack warriors. While none of them were his match individually, if a fight broke out, it would cause a hugemotion. He had finally found Phantom-he couldn''t risk letting her slip away.... To the man who had lost to his own alpha, Nathaniel showed no mercy. "Evan, sorry to say, but this ce caught our alpha''s interest. Don''t show your face around here again. Our alpha hates you." "You-!" Evan''s subordinate couldn''t take it anymore and stepped forward. "Nathaniel, we found this ce first. Don''t push it!" Nathaniel didn''t even spare him a nce. "Just because you found it first, you think it''s yours? Ask your alpha if he dares to say that in front of ours." Nathaniel was a diehard Phantom fan. The moment his team traced her to this ce, he had personally volunteered toe. Good thing he got here in time-otherwise Evan would''ve taken his idol away. Evan''s expression darkened. He was still the proud alpha of the Thornbane Pack. Being provoked like this by a beta-his pride as an alpha had been trampled. Tonight, he had to teach Nathaniel a lesson. Evan''s pupils narrowed into dangerous slits. Dark red pheromones surged toward Nathaniel like a tide. The air filled with a sharp, metallic, sulfuric scent-Thornbane Pack''s signature aggressive alpha pheromones. Nathaniel didn''t dare let his guard down. Even if Evan had lost to Landon, his rank was still higher than his own. A faint golden glow spread around Nathaniel as he activated his wolf powers to resist the attack. Rank mattered. Even though Nathaniel was going all out, he was clearly struggling. Sweat beaded on his forehead, and his fur bristled under the pressure. The lower-ranked werewolf warriors behind him had already copsed, coughing up blood. This couldn''t go on much longer... 09:39 Tue, 6 May. Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Chapter 270 Smoke Signals and Bluff Calls 100% 48 Pearls "Our alpha is already on his way," Nathaniel said, forcing himself to release the Nightshade Pack''s distress signal-a beam of silver light shot into the sky. "You sure you want to break the blood pact and start a war with us?" At those words, Evan''s pheromones froze in the air. He only had one subordinate with him, a scout. If Landon showed up, he wouldn''t stand a chance. And if this sh was officially deemed a challenge, he would have vited the blood pact. Every werewolf in Montedra would turn against him and the Thornbane Pack until they were wiped out.... Evan bit down, his canine tearing open his lower lip. Blood flooded his mouth. In the end, he gave a furious wave of his hand. "We''re leaving!" As he turned away, his ws left five charred gashes on the wall-a mark of the Thornbane Pack''s rage. He still couldn''t fight Landon openly. But that was fine. One day, he would take Landon''s ce as the alpha king of Montedra, and make him bow at his feet! Only after the pheromones fully dispersed did Nathaniel sink to the ground, gasping for breath. "Damn... an S-rank alpha''s pressure really hits hard..." He wiped off his sweat, told the uninjured werewolf warriors to help the injured to treatment, then called Landon. He hadn''t actually released the Nightshade Pack''s distress signal earlier-it had all been a bluff to scare Evan off. With the blood pact in ce, he was sure Evan wouldn''t dare start a fight in Navoris. As soon as the call connected, Nathaniel started boasting like usual. "Alpha, you have no idea how amazing I was just now! I drove the Thornbane Pack''s alpha away all by myself..." "He caused trouble again?" Landon, freshly showered, frowned deeply at Nathaniel''s words. "No, he was probably here for Phantom too. I just said a few words and scared him off. You should''ve seen him bolt-it was hrious..." Landon rxed a bit, sensing nothing serious had happened. ¡°Mm. Anything else?" "Alpha, are you really noting? I''m already at the Lightwing Order headquarters. If you don''te, I''m going up to find Phantom myself." Landon replied coolly, "You think you''ll actually see Phantom if you go up? After chasing Phantom this long, you still don''t know how well they hide?" "Alpha, just watch! This time I''m definitely meeting Phantom!" Nathaniel hung up, unwilling to give up. He picked a few men to go up into the building with him. But once they got upstairs, all they saw was the sleek interior design-there was no sign of Phantom. 09:39 Tue, 6 May. Chapter 270 Smoke Signals and Bluff Calls * 100% +8 Pearls "Beta, we really don''t know what happened. This is definitely the Lightwing Order''s base! There''s no way it''spletely empty..." They were innocent-truly, utterly innocent. Nathaniel walked around, checking every corner. "No one is allowed to touch anything in here. This stuff belongs to Phantom." ¡°Beta, it''s just a fewputers...." "What do you mean just a fewputers? Is theputer the point? The point is who uses thoseputers!" Nathaniel was a diehard Phantom fan.. When it came to Phantom''s skills, he had nothing but absolute admiration. And then there was Cameron-the only other hacker who dared to see Phantom as a rival. If he hadn''t been assigned elsewhere tonight by the alpha, he would''ve definitelye too. "We won''t touch anything, not a thing," his subordinates quickly promised. Nathaniel really did want to boot up one of thoseputers and see what kind of secrets they held. But remembering they belonged to Phantom, and that he might need Phantom''s help in the future, he didn''t dare push his luck. In the end, he simply posted guards to protect Phantom''s assets... Tessa had slept fitfully all night. When she woke up, Lina was already calling again. "Phantom, someone else showed up behind the Lightwing Order. No one dares to touch our stuff now." "Who?" "Nightshade Pack''s beta, Nathaniel." One big shot after another was showing up! Hearing it was Nathaniel, Tessa cared even less. "Oh, got it. Find something for Evan to do, will you? If he''s too bored, he''ll juste looking for trouble." 1.1K 2/ Chapter 271 Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 271 Finals and Facades "Okay, got it," Lina answered immediately. "You don''t have to move. No one''s going to touch you," Tessa said, stifling a yawn. "But..." Lina knew how capable Phantom was, but this wasn''t some simple issue. 88% +8 Pearls "Just trust me." Tessa held the phone with one hand while using the other to push open the bathroom door. "I''ve gotta wash up. Finals are tomorrow." "Finals?" Lina hadn''t even processed that until Tessa mentioned it. Right-Phantom was just a seventeen-year-old girl. She still had school. Still had exams. "Yeah Don''t worry. No one''s going to touch any of you No one daredy a hand on Tessa''s people. "Alright, I understand," Lina replied. After all, their real target was Phantom. But no one had ever seen Phantom in person, so even finding the Lightwing Order''s base didn''t actually mean anything. Tessa arrived at school around 8:30. As soon as Ysabel spotted her, she came rushing over, nearly bowling her down-if Tessa hadn''t reacted in time, she would''ve been sent flying. "Tessa! I want to be the number-one fan in your fan club!" Ysabel said, starry- eyed. "Oh,e on. Tessa? A fan club? You serious, Ysabel? You hit your head or something?" A passing student sneered. "Yeah! If you''re gonna be a fan of someone, it should be someone like Taz-now that''s a real heartthrob." They had all gone to Avery''s concert the night before. Just thinking about that handsome drummer Taz had them swooning all over again. "You''re the ones with the problem! Who I''m a fan of has nothing to do with you. Mind your own damn business." Ysabel shot back, clearly annoyed. If only they knew who they were talking about. If they found out that the Tessa in front of them was the same Taz they were drooling overst night... she couldn''t even imagine their faces. Still, Tessa probably didn''t want anyone knowing who she really was. "Hmph. Tessa''s just as badass as Taz," Ysabel said proudly. Tessa didn''t want to keep the conversation going. "We''ve got finals. Let''s go." Chapter 271 Finals and Facades the top exam hall. +8 Pearls "Winona, how are you so perfect? I mean, it''s bad enough you''re gorgeous, but you''ve also got the brains to match. If someone hadn''t gotten luckyst time, she would''ve embarrassed herself big-time. Let''s see how she cheats her way through this round." Winona''s clique made sure to speak loud enough for Tessa to hear. Even though Tessa had aced thest round of exams, in their eyes, she had to have cheated. "You''re just jealous. Our Tessie didn''t even study at school for a whole week and she''s still gonna wipe the floor with you-believe it or not," Ysabel shot back,pletely unapologetic. Having a friend like Tessa was something to be proud of. "Hah. Big talk. First exam room has strict proctors, and no phones are allowed this time. Some people are in for a major p in the face." Tessa didn''t want to hear another word of this nonsense. She pulled Ysabel straight into the exam room. "Winnie, see that? She walked away because she''s guilty If Tessa really had the grades, someone with her attitude wouldn''t have backed down so easily. Just do your best today and show that shameless girl up.¡± "She''s my sister. Don''t talk about her like that," Winona replied, still ying the innocent card. It didn''t matter. As long as she ended up with Evan, Tessa was nothing. In the face of real power and wealth, grades meant nothing at all. 1.1K Chapter 272 Chapter 272 The One He Notices +8 Pearls As soon as the exam ended,ints filled the hallways-everyone was grumbling about how much harder the test had gotten. Even Winona didn''t look too good. Lately, she had thrown all her focus into Evan. There hadn''t been any time to study properly. Her grades this round would probably suffer. But what mattered most right now was winning Evan''s heart. Everything else came second. With that thought, Winona rxed a little. She stepped out of the school gates and into the Sinir family''s car. Pulling out her phone, she nced at the screen. Still no call from Evan today. Was he already losing interest? Ms. Winona, isn''t that the Thornbane Pack''s alpha?" The driver had just started the car when he spotted Evan ahead, standing with Tessa. The two of them seemed to be talking about something Winona looked up and immediately saw Evan smiling Tessa. The sight made her deeply ufortable/ "Why does Tessa always get the things I try so hard for and still can''t have?" She had bent over backward to please Evan, yet he remained indifferent, always distant and aloof. Not far away, Ysabel was ring at Evan with obvious suspicion, "Who are you? What do you want?" Of course she knew who he was-Thornbane Pack''s alpha, Evan. But hadn''t Uncle Landon driven him out of Navoris five years ago? Why was he back, and why was he bothering Tessie? "I mean no harm. I just find Ms. Sinir. intriguing I simply wanted to get to know her Evan replied smoothly, smiling at Tessa as if Ysabel''s hostility didn''t faze him in the slightest. Tessa shrugged, unimpressed. Tm not interested in being your friend." She never bothered being polite to people she didn''t like. "And besides, your girlfriend''s watching." She gave a quicance in Winona''s direction. Evan followed her gaze and caught sight of Winona too "She''s not my girlfriend." Winona had just stepped out of the car and was walking toward them when she heard that. The words hit her like needles sharp and cold. Chapter 272 The One He Notices She''d already been worried that Evan didn''t like her. But hearing him say this out loud-he might as well have punched her in the chest. Still, the idea that Evan might fall for Tessa was utterly uneptable. 48 Pearls She straightened her back and walked up to Evan, pretending to be close and casual. ¡°Evan, weren''t we supposed to go together? This is my sister, Tessa. Tessa, this is Evan, alpha of the Thornbane Pack." "Winona, what are you doing? Introducing your boyfriend to your sister? What a shame-he just said you''re not his girlfriend," Ysabel taunted her on purpose. Who had been so smug just a moment ago? And now look at her. Serves her right. Winona had always tried to show off in front of Tessa. Too bad she had nothing worth showing. Kind of pitiful, really. "Evie, I-"Winona had never called Evan that before. But now, she looked at him with wide, innocent eyes, ying the victim-trying to make it seem like the two of them had been bullying her "You two sisters really don''t look anything alike," Evan said, ignoring Winonapletely and speaking to Tessa. Tessa didn''t want to waste any more time. She threw an arm around Ysabel''s shoulders and turned to leave. "Excuse us." Evan watched her go, something inside him itching. It had been a long time since a woman got under his skin like this. The face, the figure, that fiery attitude-she had him hooked. And more than that, she was the woman Landon liked, That made Evan''s desire to conquer her burn even hotter. "Tessa, remember my name. Evan Morrigan, We''ll meet again." 1.1K IR Chapter 273 cu, May 7 Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 273 The Mask Slips Evan watched Tessa''s figure disappear into the distance, his face full of interest. +8 Pearls Seeing that expressi¨®n, Winona''s face twisted with jealousy. How could he so openly show he liked Tessa? What about her? Why had he even approached her in the first ce? "Evie, do you really like Tessa? She-" "Enough, Winona. Since you''re Tessa''s sister, you cane to me if anythinges up. But let me make one thing clear-I''m not interested in you." Evan had figured it out. Tessa didn''t seem to have much affection for this sister of hers. Trying to get close to Tessa through Winona was a dead end. Better to go straight to the source. Hearing that, Winona''s expression changed drastically. So it was true-he really was into Tessa. "Evie, haven''t you heard the rumors about, Tessa? I mean, she''s my sister, but I have to say it-she''s not right for you. She''s not worthy of you. All she ever does is hang around with filthy Rogues. She''s just a shameless woman." At her words, Evan''s face darkened. He stared at her in disbelief. Winona thought he was finally listening. Relieved, she continued. "I know I shouldn''t say this, but Evie, I really like you. I don''t want to see you deceived by someone like her. Even if she''s my sister, I had to warn you." "Winona, saying that about Tessa really pisses me off." Evan''s pupils narrowed into dangerous slits. He hadn''t been particrly fond of Winona from the start. But now, hearing her talk like this, he found her truly repulsive. Tessa was his chosen target now-he wouldn''t let anyone smear her, least of all Winona. Evan loathed fake, jealous she-wolves. His voice carried an unmistakable alpha pressure. "I''m letting this slide because you''re her sister. But don''t ever show up in front of me again." With that, he turned to leave. Winona rushed forward and grabbed his hand, her tone desperate and pleading. "Evie, don''t do this. I really like you. Everything I said is true. You have to believe me." But Evan yanked his hand free and shoved her aside without a shred of mercy. "Disgusting." Thrown to the ground, Winona''s face was a mask of humiliation. 04/ Wed, May 7 Chapter 273 The Mask Slips 88% 48 Pearls She had always thought she had everything under control-yet now, things had copsedpletely. What was she supposed to do? She watched as Evan''s car drove away, and all her hatred shifted to Tessa. That''s right. It had to be Tessa. Tessa had seduced Evan Otherwise, he would never treat her like this! Winona''s eyes burned with venom. It had to be that face-that damn face of hers. It was too pretty. That was how she lured in so many men. Even the Thornbane Pack''s alpha had fallen under her spell! If she could just ruin that face, everything would change. Evan woulde back to her. At that moment, over at the m chowder soup shop near the school, Tessa and Ysabel were waiting for their food. This ce was famous for its rich soups made with secret spices-both Tessa and Ysabel loved it. The only downside was the crowd. It always took a while. Finally, the server brought over two steaming bowls of soup. Just then, Winona burst out from the crowd. Her hand shifted into sharp wolf ws, shing straight for Tessa''s beautiful face- 1.1K Chapter 274 Chapter 274 Scorched and Exposed 88% +8 Pearls "Tessie, look out!" Ysabel''s pupils shrank in shock. She hadn''t awakened her wolf yet-there was no way she could react in time. Without even turning around, Tessa reached back and seized Winona''s wrist. A flicker of silver shed in her ice-blue eyes. It was the glow unique to high-rank werewolves, pulsing with overwhelming power. "Winona, are you trying to die?" In an instant, Winona froze,pletely immobilized. She was stunned. She had just unleashed every ounce of her wolf power, all to destroy Tessa''s face once and for all. So why-why had she been subdued so easily? She had no time to think. A secondter, her transformed wolf ws were mmed straight into the boiling hot soup. The m chowder had juste off the stove. The temperature was scalding. Steam hissed as flesh met the surface-followed by the sizzle of burning skin. ¡°Ah-!¡± Winona''s scream,ced with a werewolf''s signature high-frequency shriek, shattered several nearby sses. Fangs bared in agony, she tried to pull her hand from the soup-but she couldn''t budge an inch under Tessa''s grip. Searing pain tore through her palm. Tears welled up uncontrobly. Tessa stared coldly at her sister''s howling, twisted expression. "I already gave you a chance, Winona. Did you really think I wouldn''t put you in your ce?" Everyone in the shop-students and staff alike-stood frozen, tense and wide- eyed. At that moment, Tessa looked just like one of the ancient war wolves from werewolf legend: terrifying. unchallenged. That bloodthirsty chill radiating from her seemed almost tangible, like it was pressing down on the air itself, paralyzing the instincts of everyone around her. Even Ysabel was shaken. Though she hadn''t awakened her wolf, she still trembled under the sheer pressure of Tessa''s aura. Her body reacted inactively, quivering ever so slightly. That deep, bone-level dread-she''d only ever felt it once before, in the presence of Uncle Landon, a high-level alpha. And now... she was feeling it from Tessa. After a long moment, Ysabel finally came to her senses. Tessie, let her go!" Chapter 274 Scorched and Exposed If this kept up, Winona''s hand would be ruined. And with so many peopleing and going near the school, it wouldn''t look good. In the shop, Winona''s pig-like screams pierced the air. No one dared speak-except Ysabel. Only after hearing her voice did Tessa release Winona''s wrist. 13838% +8 Pearls By then, Winona''s wolf-shaped hand had already been boiled to the point where fur and skin peeled off in patches. The acrid scent of burnt hair filled the air. After reverting to her human form, her hand was swollen and raw, red as fire-a truly ghastly sight. "Tessa, I''m your sister. How could you be so cruel to me? You-" Winona was crying now, her voice choked with usation. "Oh? Wasn''t it you who attacked first? All I did was burn your hand. Meanwhile, you were aiming to ruin my face, weren''t you? What-my face offends you that much?" Tessa reined in her alpha pressure and stared her down coldly. "Youngdy, her injury''s too serious-it won''t heal on its own. She needs to go to the hospital, now!" the soup shop owner finally found his voice. "No worries. It''s just a hand. With Ms. Sinir''s worth, I''m sure everything can be handled with money. I can afford her hand," Tessa said mockingly. A chill ran down Winona''s spine. A bad feeling crept in She immediately shouted, "Tessa, stop spouting nonsense!" "Oh? Nonsense?" Tessa''s eyes narrowed. "Weren''t you the one who sent those photos to Anna for the forum post? I hear Anna''s having a rough time these days. What''s wrong-you''re not nning to help her out?" She had hit the mark. The truth behind the forum scandal was now out in the open. 1.1K Chapter 275 Chapter 275 Smoke Clears, Shadows Rise 88% +8 Pearls The crowd of students snapped out of their daze the moment they heard Tessa''s words. "Oh my god! So those photos on the forum-Winona took them? How could she hate her own sister that much?" "She''s always acting like the caring older sister, but the truth is she''s just been jealous of Tessa all along!" "Now it makes sense. And that Connor guy-didn''t she always say she liked him? The moment he couldn''t walk anymore, she dropped him and ran straight after van. What kind of person does that?" "She''s a total fake." The wave of whispers hit Winona like a punch to the chest. Her breathing grew shallow, her heart twisting under the pressure of so many eyes and voices. "Boss one more bowl of m chowder. This one''s not edible anymore," Tessa said calmly, already tidying up the spilled soup as she sat back down. "Ysabel, eat." Ysabel looked uncertainly at Winona, who was still curled up in pain. "Are you sure we should just leave her like that?" "It''s fine. All I did was ruin one of her hands." This time, Tessa hadn''t held back. She had used her full wolf strength to inflict permanent damage on Winona''s right hand. She had given her enough chances. Winona had thrown them all away. Tessa wasn''t going to hide the fact that she was a werewolf anymore. The more she tried toy low and live quietly, the more certain people assumed she was an easy target. ¡°And she has a phone. She can call the cops or an ambnce. Boss, you''ve got security cameras in here, right? And everyone here saw it-she was the one trying to destroy my face, wasn''t she?" Winona had originally nned to call the police, but hearing Tessa say that brought Queenie''s fate to mind. In the end, she called for an ambnce. Her hand was still her livelihood-she needed it for painting. She couldn''t afford to lose it. The owner of the m chowder shop, a in middle-aged werewolf, nced at Tessa''s expression and silently went back to the kitchen to prepare her soup. This girl didn''t look like someone to mess with. Best not to stir to trouble. Winona watched in disbelief as Tessa sat there, still calm as ever after injuring her like that-still in the mood to eat. She wanted so badly to rip thatposed, beautiful face apart... but she couldn''t. Chapter 275 Smoke Clears, Shadows Rise The owner brought over a fresh, steaming bowl of m chowder. ? 11% 48 Pearls Tessa picked up her utensils and began eating slowly and elegantly, as if she hadn''t just maimed someone. minutes ago. "You''re not eating? If not, let''s go,¡± she saidzily, her voice back to its usual indifferent tone. The other students who had been quietly watching Tessa all ducked their heads and pretended to sip their soup. No one dared say a word. Not a single soul had the courage to check on Winona. Their hearts w¨¨re pounding with fear and disbelief. They weren''t sure if what they''d felt earlier had been real or not. All the rumors said Tessa was a failure who could never awaken her wolf. But they had clearly felt it-the overwhelming pressure of a high-level werewolf''s presence. It had been tangible, suffocating. Their own instincts had recoiled in fear. If Tessa really had awakened... and she was a high-rank werewolf... then it suddenly made sense how easily she had overpowered those troublemakers at school. Winona''s tears kept falling as she looked around at everyone''s indifference. She didn''t even have the mind to wonder how Tessa had defeated her so thoroughly. Shepletely ignored that fleeting moment when she had felt the presence of a high-rank werewolf from her sister. When the ambnce arrived, she silently got on board, and immediately called L to file a viciousint about Tessa. Tessa didn''t spare her another nce. After finishing the meal with Ysabel, she nned to catch a quick nap. After all, there were still more exams in the afternoon. But they had barely stepped out of the m chowder shop when Tessa''s phone rang. It was Landon. She picked up, and his deep, maic voice came through. "Tessa we found the one who hurt Steven." Chapter 276 Chapter 276 Stop Flirting Tessa froze mid-step when she heard Landon''s voice. "You decide how you want to handle it," Landon said, choosing not to make the call on his own. After all, it was Tessa''s friend who got hurt; the decision should be hers. "Hmm, I got it. Lock him up for a couple of days first; I deal with it after my finals are over... "Alright." Finished With that settled, Landon still couldn''t bring himself to hang up. He chatted with Tessa for a bit longer until Nathaniel called him into a meeting. Only then did he reluctantly end the call. After the afternoon exam, Ysabel and Tessa walked out of the school gates together. When Ysabel spotted the familiar luxury car, she asked "Why''s my uncle here? Are you guys going somewhere? Can Ie too?" These days, the thing Ysabel dreaded most was going home-going home meant getting lectured by her dad "We''re visiting my grandpa;e with us." "Really? Sure!" Her whole face lit up. Tessa brought Ysabel into the car with her. "Uncle, I''m tagging along with you and Tessie to see her grandpa, okay?" Even though Tessa had already said yes, she still felt the need to check with Landon. Showing up out of nowhere like a third wheel-he was bound to be annoyed. "Hmm." Just as she thought-he was as cold as ever. Ysabel leaned closer to Tessa for warmth. Even though the car heater was running, she still felt cold. "What''s wrong?" Tessa asked. "Ysabel, sit on your own side. Don''t cling to Tessa." Landon shot her a look. Ysabel immediately scooted over to the other side of the car. "You scared her, Mr. Thorne." But as soon as Tessa said that, Ysabel quickly shook her head and waved her hands. Chapter 276 Stop Flirting If Tessie kept siding with her, her uncle might actually ick her out of the car. Seeing her like that, Landon finally seemed satisfied. He drove them to get something to eat before heading to the hospital. Finished When the door opened, Tessa saw her grandfather under Samuel''s care, walking slowly by the hospital bed as part of his physical therapy. He looked like he was in good spirits, and only then did she finally feel at ease. "Grandpa, you need to case up on the exercise. Recovery''s a gradual process; you can''t rush it." Tessa went over to support him. "I know, don''t worry." Walter turned his attention to the girl beside Tessa and asked, "Who''s this youngdy? A friend of Tessie''s?" Tessa never had many close friends, so seeing her bring along such a lovely girl made Walter genuinely happy. "Nice to meet you, grandpa. I''m Tessa''s ssmate-and her good friend," Ysabel said with a bright smile. "This little girl''s really something; you look so lucky and blessed," Walter said warmly. ¡°Tessie must really like you! She doesn''t have many friends, so I hope you two stay close." "Don''t worry, grandpa! I''ll always be by Tessie''s side. I''ll be her strongest support." Ysabel''s eyes sparkled as she spoke, her longshes fluttering with every word- utterly charming. Seeing how genuine she was, Walter liked her even more. "Exactly! Grandpa, even though Tessa doesn''t have many friends, the ones she does have are all true and loyal," Samuel chimed in. They acted like Tessa didn''t have any friends, but even picking one at random would be enough to scare most people off. "Mm, that''s good." As long as there were people like them by Tessie''s side, she''d never be alone-even after he was gone. The surgery had gone well, but he was getting old; who knew how many years he had left... "Oh right, Landie, did you take them to eat yet?" Walter asked with a cheerful smile. "Don''t worry, we ate beforeing," Landon replied. Hearing Walter call her uncle "Landie" nearly made Ysabel burst outughing, but she held it in at thest second. In this world, Walter might be the only person brave enough to call the Nightshade Pack''s alpha Landie. Everyone in the room gathered around Walter, warm and joyful. Just then, L arrived-with Winona in Chapter 277 Chapter 277 Winona Brings Drama @x65% Finished As soon as L heard that Winona had injured her hand, she rushed to the hospital to stay with her. She''d only just finished helping with treatment. While her wound was being dressed, Winona cried like her heart was being ripped out. The doctor said there was a good chance her hand wouldn''t recover; even if it did, it''d never be as nimble as it was before. Winona had always been proud of her hands-especially since they were what she used to paint. They were her ticket into the elite circles of werewolf nobility And now, because of Tessa, they were ruined. The moment she saw Tessa, the werewolf power inside her stirred wildly with rage, itching to tear Tessa apart right then and there. But with so many people around, she didn''t dare do anything. All she could do wasin to Walter. "Grandpa, Tessa hurt my hand; now I can''t paint ever again! You have to stand up for me-punish her, and make it harsh!" Winona could only pin her hopes on Walter. No matter how much he doted on Tessa, he had to understand how serious this was. Tessa had clearly done it on purpose! When Winona yed the victim first, Ysabel immediately fired back, furious. "You''re lying! You were the one who tried to hurt Tessa. She was just defending herself!" The second Ysabel said that, Landon and Samuel''s expressions changed; their eyes turned icy as they looked at Winona. That wretched woman had tried to hurt Tessa. "Grandpa, we''re both your granddaughters. You can''t keep letting Tessa off the hook like this! She''s just jealous that I''m with Evan, the alpha of Thornbane Pack- that''s why she did this to me," Winona said, twisting the story around. Walter looked visibly disappointed. Seeing his expression, Winona couldn''t help but cast a smug nce at Tessa. See? Grandpa believes me. He won''t let you off the hook. "Grandpa, what Tessa did was really too much. You have to stand up for me," Winona added, still trying to stir things up. Walter shook his head, disappointed. "Winona, you''re my granddaughter too. But how could y do something like this? Tessa is your sister. If you hadn''t hurt her, why would she ever do this to y Winona waspletely stunned. She never expected Walter to say that. "Grandpa, my hand is ruined, and you''re still siding with Tessa? We''re both your granddaughters-how can you treat us so differently?" Tessa shot her a look. Gosh, this girl''s such a drama queen. Chapter 277 Winona Brings Drama "Grandpa needs to rest. You can leave now," Tessa said oldly. Winona stared hatefully at both Tessa and Walter. Finished "What gives you the right to treat me this way? Am I no part of the Sinir family too? I''ve already awakened my wolf, but in your eyes, it''s always just been that useless, wolf-less Tessa!" The moment the words left her mouth, the room''s temperature seemed to plummet. Landon and Samuel''s gazes grew even colder. L sensed danger immediately. She rushed to pull Winona aside. "Wanwan, what are you even saying right now? That''s enough-let''s go home. Your grandfather needs rest" "Mom, you''re taking their side too? My hand''s ruined and no one''s even saying a word about it?" "What do you want, then? If you''d like, I can make sure both your hands match," Tessa said, already fed up. She didn''t want to hear another word. "You!" Winona was so furious she lost control. Her uninjured left hand shifted into a wolf w, and she lunged straight at Tessa. But before she could even brush the edge of Tessa''s clothes, Landon had already pulled Tessa tightly into his arms. He released his alpha pressure, his sharp brown eyes locking onto Winona. "Out of respect for Walter, I''ll let this go if you get out right now; otherwise, you won''t live long enough to regret it." He only held back because he understood Walter''s position. But if Tessa had been hurt today-even slightly-not even Walter could''ve stopped him. "You''d better be grateful she didn''t get hurt. Because if she had, I would''ve cut off both your hands-and no one would''ve dared to say a word." 1.1K Chapter 278 Chapter 278 Tessa''s Revenge ns Winona stood frozen in ce, too terrified to say a single word. Finished Landon''s alpha pressure had only red for an instant, but everyone-Winona included-had felt the suffocating weight of it. Until now, she''d always assumed Landon was just a handsome, ordinary werewolf; but the power he''d just released struck fear into her very bones-made her want to submit, That kind of pressure could onlye from a werewolf far, far above her in rank... Walter looked Landon over, clearly surprised. He''d thought Landon was just a regr member of the Nightshade Pack. But that moment of sheer alpha dominance made Walter realize-Landon wasn''t someone simple. "Mrs Sinir, take her home. Keep a closer eye on her next time; otherwise, don''t me me for what happens," Landon said coldly to L. L had also been shaken by the force radiating off of him. She didn''t dare say a word; she grabbed Winona and quickly left. Who exactly was this man Mr. Walter casually called Landie? How could he possess that kind of power? Tessa and the others stayed in the room with Walter for a while longer. Walter was getting older, and he liked having people around. But by the time it was past ten at night, it was clear he needed rest-and they needed to leave. "You all should head home. Tessie and Ysabel have finals tomorrow, right? Do your best on the tests; if you ace them, I''ll treat you both to a big feast." He hated to part with them, but still waved them off. "Okay, grandpa. You get some rest; I''lle back and see you soon." She still had a few things to deal with; now that Walter was recovering this well, she felt truly at ease. "Landie, take good care of Tessa. I don''t care who you are-if you ever hurt her, I''ll risk my life to make you pay," Walter said. He''d already guessed Landon''s identity-someone of a rank even he, back when he led the Snowmoon Pack, had nevere close to. Even though he''d seen for himself how much Landon cared about Tessa, he still had to say the words-still had to warn him. "Don''t worry, grandpa. I''ll treat Tessa right-I swear it." Landon started to lift his hand, ready to make an oath.. Walter stopped him. "Alright, alright. I know you two are good kids. Now go on-l need to get some rest." After they left the hospital room, Tessa stopped by to check on Steven. essas Revenge ns a few more days of rest, r''d be good as new. Tessa chatted with him brefly before heading out. Finished She didn''t have time, to deal with the person who hurt Steven just yet; but she could at least send a little warning to whoever was behind it. Landon hadn''t told her who ordered the attack-but she could guess. Avery Band was under SkyEcho Entertainment, and SkyEcho''s biggest shareholder now was Evan-the alpha of Thornbane Pack. Before the concert, Avery had signed a high-stakes agreement with SkyEcho Entertainment, if the show didn''t go on, SkyEcho Entertainment would gain ownership of the bandpletely-turning them into a money-printing machine locked into service forever. So if Steven''s hand got injured... the person who stood to gain the most was Evan. Tessa''s eyes narrowed dangerously. "What is it?" Landon, who was driving, noticed the shift in her mood. He nced sideways at her. "It''s nothing. Just tired." "It is gettingte. Try to rest; I''ll make you breakfast in the morning." "Mr. Thorne, you really don''t have to-" "But making you breakfast makes me feel happy," Landon cut her off, voice warm and tender. Meeting his deep, affectionate gaze, Tessa''s heart skipped a beat; she quickly looked away. "Do what you want." Landon smiled, in a very good mood, when he noticed the tips of her ears turning red. The next morning, Landon made Tessa a nutritious breakfast, then personally drove her to the testing site before heading off to Thorne Corp. As soon as he stepped into the office, Nathaniel rushed in, full of excitement. "Alpha! Did you hear? Zane Corp''s system got hacked again! Who do you think''s got it out for Evan this bad? Every few days, they break into his system! I bet he didn''t sleep at allst night!" "Phantom, probably." Who else could it be? Didn''t Evan already hire top-tier cybersecurity experts? And yet, they still hadn''t managed to catch Phantom. "You think it''s really him?" Nathaniel got even more hyped. Looked like Phantom couldn''t stand Evan either. No wonder he''s my idol, his taste in people is spot-on! Thanks to the repeated hacks, Zane Corp was in chaos; they didn''t even need to lift a finger-Zane Corp was already falling apart on its own... Chapter 279 Chapter 279 Ysabel Discovers Academic Rock Bottom At that moment, the one responsible for all of it-Tess was fast asleep in the exam room. She''d finished her test long ago; the remaining time was perfect for a nap. At first, the proctor wasn''t thrilled to see her sleeping. But when he walked past and saw her test paper- filled from top to bottom and nearly wless-he silently walked away. People always gave a little extra grace to geniuses. After three grueling days, finals had finallye to an end. One by one, the students of First High stumbled out of the school like they''d been hit by a freight train. After the first day of exams, they still had enough energy to rant about how cruel the test writers were. But now, no one had the strength to evenin. Ysabel felt the same way. She followed behind Tessa, head drooping, not saying a word. Seeing her like that, Tessa couldn''t help but try tofort her. "It''s okay; it''s just one exam. And this one really was brutal. Even if you didn''t do well, it''s not the end of the world." "Tessa, don''t try to make me feel better. I saw your test when you turned it in- every page was filled." "Well, Ysabel, let me put it this way, you don''t need topare yourself to me. Just look at how everyone else did. One nce at their faces and you''ll know how hellish this exam was." She wasn''t like the others; trying to measure up to her was a one-way ticket to a confidence crisis. Ysabel looked around at her ssmates-every single one of them looked like the light had gone out in their eyes. Seeing how defeated everyone looked made her feel a little better. "You''re right. If everyone did badly, then it''s not such a big deal if I did too." As the two of them left the school, they spotted Landon''s car again. "My uncle''s not seriously here for the exam, is he? It''s just finals, does he really need toe out for that?" Getting crushed by Tessa''s grades was one thing; but her uncle showing up like this? That was just too much. The two of them walked toward the sleek silver Lamborghini. Ysabel opened the back door, got in, and closed it behind her. Tessa was speechless. Still, she opened the passenger door and climbed in without a word. "Uncle, you weren''t seriously waiting here the whole time, were you?" Discovers Academic Rock Botton "Don''t tter yourself." She didn''t think she was overthinking it at all. Finished "Tessie, didn''t you say you were going back to Falindale after finals? When are you going? Can Ie with you?" Tessa nodded. "Yeah, I need to go back. But there are still things here I haven''t finished." The Sinir Corp shareholder meeting was about to take ce. Beauty Luxe was still selling like crazy; the new product line was doing really well too. All that was left was the meeting. Once everything here was wrapped up, she''d carve out a few days to head to Falindale. "Will you be back for Christmas?" Landon, who had been quiet until now, finally spoke. "I will. Grandpa''s getting discharged soon, and I want to spend Christmas with him." The mention of Christmas made Tessa think of something else-her birthday fell just a few days afterward. It would be her eighteenth birthday; on that day, her wolf, Emma, would finally be able to sense who her destined mate was. Thinking of that, Tessa sneaked a nce at Landon beside her, a quiet hope blooming in her heart. What if he''s the one? And over the past few weeks, she''de to believe that Landon was someone she could truly trust. She had made up her mind-on her eighteenth birthday, she would tell him the secret of her White Wolf and let Emma meet Landon''s wolf for the first time... 1.1K (li Chapter 280 Chapter 280 Landon Just Dered War OX 65% Finished When Tessa said she''d be back for Christmas, Landonmply gave a quiet "Mm" in response, offering nothing more. Ysabel shot him a surprised look. If this were the old days, Landon would''ve already asked to tag along with Tessa to Falindale; now, he hadn''t said a word. That wasn''t normal-not at all. And sure enough, back then, Landon would''ve jumped at any excuse to be around Tessa. But right now, he had something more important to handle-nning her eighteenth birthday. Tessa''s birthday was just a few days after Christmas. It would be the first time he celebrated it with her; of course he had to go all out. Even though, like Ysabel, Tessa hadn''t awakened her wolf yet, her eighteenth birthday was still a major milestone. He was determined to give her a celebration she''d never forget. After dropping Ysabel off at the Thorne Residence, Landon finally turned to Tessa. "Where to?" "To the Avery Band vi. The address is at Apartment One." She''d promised earlier to treat them to a meal. Now that exams were over, she finally had time. Besides, she hadn''t forgotten-Landon still had the person who''d hurt Steven locked up. It was time to deal with that... "Alright." Knowing she nned to handle the Steven situation today, Landon naturally insisted on going with her. "Mr. Thorne, you don''t have to stay with me the whole time." She could handle this on her own. "Mm." Landon started the car and drove straight to Apartment One. Steven was thrilled to see Tessa arrive. "Tessa, you''re finally here! Come on, let me give you a tour of our base." "Sure." Tessa didn''t turn down Steven''s enthusiasm. Steven eagerly pulled her away, leaving Landon alone in the living room. The space wasrge, styled in a casualyout with clearly defined zones. Avery, seeing the man who was constantly glued to Tessa''s side, scowled. "We''ve already brought the guy Chapter 280 Landon Just Dered War Landon nced at him-clearly hostile-and calmly sat down on the lounge sofa. "I came with her. You think I''d leave her alone here with a bunch of guys like you?" Finished "You..." Avery choked. "We''ve been her friends for years Who even are you to her? You don''t trust us? We don''t trust you either!" Landon friend." gave a slight smile, his voiceced with childish provocation. "You''re just her friends. I''m her boy- "What? No way!" Avery blew up. Tessa-someone that cold and distant-had a boyfriend? He hadn''t even had a chance to confess yet... Landon nced at Avery''s outburst withzy amusement. "If you don''t believe me, go ask her yourself." Tessa had no idea about the conversation happening downstairs. Right then, she was following Steven through the halls as he showed her a room they''d prepared just for her. "Tessa, ever since you left, no matter where we go, we always save a room for you." Steven pushed open the door. Inside, the decor was unmistakably her style. It even held many of her old belongings "At first, I couldn''t understand why you left. All this-our captain set it up for you." The captain always seemed cold and aloof, but deep down, he was incredibly sentimental. Tessa gently touched the old drum set she used to y She really did miss those days. "Steven... thank you." Tessa pondered. Thank you, for always standing by my side. Thank you, for never thinking of leaving me behind. Steven''s cheeks flushed bright red. "Tessa, why are you being so formal all of a sudden? That''s not like you; it''s weirding me out, you know?" "Alright, alright¡ªI''m here today to deal with what happened at thest concert. Let''s go." The second she brought it up, Steven looked a little uneasy. "Tessa... let''s just drop it, okay? My hand''s fine now. There''s no need to pursue it any further..." Tessa frowned and cut him off. "I told you I''d make this right. I don''t care who''s behind it. As long as I''m here, you''ve got nothing to be afraid of." Hearing her stand up for him like that moved Steven deeply-but when he thought about who was behind it all, he couldn''t help but worry Tessa might get hurt. LET 200 Landon Just Dered War "But it was Evan who ordered it-do you know who Evan is?" Finished Evan-major shareholder of SkyEcho Entertainment and alpha of Thornbane Pack. He wasn''t someone to cross lightly. "Yeah, I know," Tessa said, unfazed. "So what?" ? Chapter 281 Chapter 281 No Compromise 865% Finished Tessa''s calm question caught Steven off guard; he hesitated, then said, "Tessa, maybe you didn''t hear me clearly. I said Evan-the Alpha of Thornbane Pack. He''s also the owner of ourpany. We can''t afford to cross him..." "He''s just Evan." Avery walked in at that moment, catching Steven''s words. His tone was firm. "Steven, no matter what, thepany has to give us an exnation for this." Steven was the youngest in the band, but he''d clearly thought through more than they''d expected. "Hey, I just don''t want everyone to lose this hard-won opportunity to perform because of me.¡± Back when things were at their toughest, none of them had given up; they sure as hell weren''t giving up now. Only they truly knew how hard the journey had been. "Steven, don''t forget-we''re a team. If they hurt you like this, they''re hurting us. If sess means my bandmates have to swallow injustice, then I don''t want that kind of sess." Avery had always been fiercely protective of his men; as long as they stood beside him, he''d never let them suffer. "And if thepany has a problem with us, then if we don''t speak up now, it''s just going to happen again. Next time, who will they go after?" SkyEcho Entertainment wouldn''t dare target him-the lead vocalist-but the others were a different story. The rest of the band stepped out from behind the door they''d been outside listening the whole time, catching every word Steven said. "Steven, it''s not the end of the world. Worst case, we go back to having nothing. But SkyEcho Entertainment will give us an answer this time." "It''s not like we haven''t lived through hard times before We''re not afraid of hardship!" Everything they had today was built with their own hands; if someone had to be sacrificed to keep it, then no way were they going to ept that. Steven looked at them, deeply moved. "Alright, enough of this soap opera drama; we''re not here to cry." Tessa finally spoke. "If they daredy a hand on Steven, I''ll make damn sure they pay for it." Still, seeing their bond hadn''t changed one bit-it really touched her. So many bands fell apart after they made it big. But she truly believed these five could make music together for a lifetime. "Yeah. As long as we stick together, there''s nothing we can''t get through." Steven pulled everyone into a hug, and the five members of Avery Band embraced each other tightly. Tessa joined them too, wrapping her arms around them. It had been a long time since she''d felt something like this. "Let''s go," she said. "First, we deal with the one who hurt Steven." "Yeah." Chapter 281 No Compromise Landon drove Tessa and Steven, while Avery took the other three bandmates in his own car. The off in force. 65% Finished group set When they arrived at the ce where Landon had been holding their prisoner, Avery nced at Tessa, who naturally walked side by side with Landon; he held back his questions. Right now, what mattered most was resolving Steven''s situation. Inside the sealed room, the moment Thomas saw Avery and the others, he started thrashing violently. He''d been locked up here for two days now. In all that me, he hadn''t eaten a thing-hadn''t even had a drop of water. He tried to shift, to fight back, but this weird ce had cut him off from his wolfpletely. He couldn''t transform, couldn''t even tap into his wolf strength. Just like a weak human, he was helpless in confinement. "Avery, what the heck are you trying to do? Don''t you know kidnapping is illegal under werewolfw?" Thomas shouted, voice hoarse. "I''m telling you, if you let me go right now, I''ll pretend none of this ever happened. Otherwise, you''re all dead!" ºÏ 1.1K Chapter 282 Chapter 282 One for One Even now, Thomas was still as arrogant as ever. Finished "I didn''t even go that hard. Steven''s hand is still perfectly fine, isn''t it? Now hurry up and let me out, and get me something to cat." Thomas had a terrible reputation as a rogue; he had no morals, no line he wouldn''t cross. As long as the money was good, he''d do anything. Seeing that it was the members of Avery Band who showed up, he wasn''t scared at all. Everyone knew how much people in the entertainment industry cared about reputation. If he got out of here and told the press anything about Avery Band, they''d be done. That was why they hadn''tid a finger on him these two days-just locked him up without daring to do anything. They''d have no choice but to let him go now Avery stepped up to him, his expression dark. "Thomas you hurt Steven''s hand, and you''re still this attitude? What, you really think I don''t have a temper?" He had a temper-way too much of one. That was probably why thepany went after his people in the first ce; he refused to y along. "Cut the damn crap and untie me already, or I''m not letting this slide." Thomas was ridiculously smug, relying on Evan''s backing. "I''ll say it now-y''all know exactly who told me to do it. If you want to keep working in the werewolf entertainment industry, you''d better fall in line and stop trying to be special. Do what you''re told." Thomas had done every dirty thing under the sun; he was rotten to the core. In Navoris, no one could touch him. Even the cops gave him face when they saw him. And these nobodies in a band, they couldn''t do anything to him. "Enough. Why waste time talking to him?" Tessa, who''d stayed quiet the whole time, finally spoke. "He hurt one of Steven''s hands; I''ll take one of his. Seems fair, right?" Tessa''s voice was casual, evenzy- but what she said sent chills down everyone''s spine. "What are you trying to do? Little girl, do you know who I am? You want one of my hands? You must have a death wish!" Thomas didn''t believe for a second this teenage-looking girl would really do something brutal. He couldn''t even sense a wolf aura on her-made him feel even bolder. "Does it matter who you are?" Tessa walked right up to him, towering over him with a cold, detached stare. That look-just that look-made the vicious, forty-something rogue shudder. "Don''t do anything crazy! I''m warning you-I''ve got people backing me! If you dare touch me, I swear..." But before he could finish, Tessa had already made her move. She grabbed his wrist; it looked like just a simple touch, a little squeeze. 1. t. 1 15:17 Fri, May 9 GG U Chapter 282 One for One but found he couldn''t move it anymore. "What did you do to me?" His voice trembled. This girl she was actually terrifying. Finished "Rx. It''s just one hand. But from now on, I''m afraid you won''t even be able to jerk off with it," Tessa said offhandedly, like she wasmenting on the weather. She''d used Emma''s power to crush the meridians in Thomas''s wristpletely destroyed them. The damage was permanent. Avery was stunned. Did she really just say that? Qut loud? Steven was stunned too. Oh no. Tessa''s gone bad! Landon went silent. Well... with Tessa, they''d better get used to it. This girl had never yed by the rules. "You" "What? Still doubting me? Didn''t you just say you didn''t believe me? Fine, let''s hear it-who''s the one backing you?" Tessa pulled out a voice recorder. "I..." Thomas mmed up. He didn''t dare say a word. There was no way he could afford to cross that person. Tessa raised a brow coldly. "What? Don''t want the other hand either? Let me be kind and remind you, that one''s never healing again." 1.1K Chapter 283 Chapter 283 No Mercy Finished The scaring pain and the knowledge that the damage was permanent left Thomas no room to doubt her. Cold sweat soaked his face. "Hey, I was just doing a job, alright? Someone paid me, I followed orders. Let me go, please! I swear, I''ll never show up anywhere near Avery Band again. Isn''t that enough?" These people were terrifying-everyst one of them. He couldn''t afford to piss off any of them. "Since you won''t talk, looks like we''ll have to try something else." Tessa''s tone was still as calm as ever; but every word she spoke was terrifying. When she took another step forward, Thomas panicked and caved. "I''ll talk! I''ll talk, alright?" Why the heck am I so unlucky? All he did was take a job for ten grand-just a hit job like any other. And now he''d run into this violent little psycho of a girl. "It was Evan-the Alpha of Thornbane Pack. He''s also the one in charge of SkyEcho Entertainment. He said Avery''s been too disobedienttely, so he wanted to teach them a lesson." Thomas didn''t care about anything else at this point; staying alive was all that mattered. "I told you everything. Just let me go! Don''t tell anyone I was the one who spilled, or Evan won''t let me live. Don''t mess with him, either-you don''t know how scary that man is!" Just saying Evan''s name sent a chill down Thomas''s spine-and he was someone who''d done every terrible thing imaginable. "I got it." Tessa stopped the recorder and tossed it to Avery. "Steven, what do you think we should do with him?" she asked, turning to Steven, who''d been silent the whole time. "Don''t worry-if you don''t want to get your hands dirty, I can take care of it. Whatever you want; just say the word." Hearing that, Thomas''s face went pale. He dropped to his knees, pleading, "Mr. Steven, I''m begging you, please let me go! I''ll never do anything like this again- swear, I won''t!" Steven''s face was stone-cold. "Funny... that''s not what you said back in the restroom, was it? Didn''t you say you wanted to take me? What''s the matter now? Lost your nerve?" He''d kept his mouth shut all this time so the others wouldn''t get dragged into it. But now that everything was out in the open-what was there to be afraid of? As soon as he said it, the rest of Avery Band''s faces changed. Tessa''s eyes turned cial; a terrifying pressure radiated from her without her even trying. "Mr. Steven, I was joking! Just a joke! Please-please, let me go!" Thomas was so terrified he nearly pissed himself. "Dead man walking!" Avery stepped in front of Thomas his body tensed, wolf power surging through him. He grabbed Thomas''s other hand and snapped it back with brutal force. "Ahh!" Chapter 283 No Mercy. down without mercy. 865% Finished Steven was their little brother and no one adored him more than they did. The fact that this guy had the nerve to even think about touching him was unforgivable. Within minutes, Thomas looked like a human punching bag. His face was swollen like a pig''s head, blood covered him from head to toe. Werewolf society hadws now-killing wasn''t allowed-but giving someone a beating that left them half- crippled? Totally fair game. When the rest of the band had finally let out enough rage, Tessa walked up to what was left of him. Thomas was shaking all over. "I..." Never in his life had he imagined he''d end up in such a pathetic state. "Stand up," Tessa ordered. Thomas staggered to his feet, trembling. The moment he got upright, Tessa kicked him-hard-right in the gut. "Ugh!" Thomas let out a guttural cry as he flew back, mming into the concrete wall with a sickening thud, cracking it with spiderweb-like fractures... 1.1K Chapter 284 Chapter 284 Truths Revealed Thomas copsed to the floor, barely clinging to consciousness, Finished Tessa stepped forward, ready tond another blow, but Steven stopped her. "Tessa, I''m okay. Don''t worry. Don''t dirty your hands over someone like this-it''s not worth it." Seeing everyone stand united like this moved him deeply; it felt just like the old days-when they''d all been chasing their dreams together in Falindale. "Okay." Only then did Tessa stop. "He''s just a pawn for someone else. This isn''t over." Evan had gone to great lengths to target Avery; the one who really needed to pay was him. "Tess Evan''s not just some regr werewolf. He''s more than SkyEcho Entertainment; he has the whole Thornbane Pack behind him. This is an Avery Band issue-please, stay out of it." Avery couldn''t help worrying about her. She was still just a kid-seventeen years old. Her life was only just beginning. He didn''t want her tangled up with someone as dangerous as Evan. Tessa frowned; she hated hearing him talk like this. "Avery, I''m part of Avery Band too. Even if I didn''t debut with you guys, even if I''ve been gone for a while, my heart''s still with you! If something happens to any one of you, then it''s happening to me too. I''m not letting any of you get hurt!" She''d made her choice long ago-to be stronger, all so she could protect the people around her. If she failed at that now, then everything she endured in the Devil''s Training Camp would''ve been for nothing. "Tessie!" Steven was overwhelmed. "You''ll always be one of us, part of Avery Band forever. But we only want to share our glory with you, not drag you into this mess." "Tessie, I know you mean well, but I really don''t want you involved in this anymore," Avery added, still deeply worried something might happen to her. Tessa was not pleased. What was that supposed to mean? One minute they were saying she was part of the team forever; the next, they were shutting her out. Landon, who''d been silently watching from the side, finally spoke. His tone was calm. "So what if it''s Evan? He''s not untouchable. Why be scared of him?" After all, Evan was nothing more than someone he''d already beaten. "You!" Avery was stunned. He hadn''t expected this quiet man to speak up now, of all times. "Here''s what you do-end your contract with Evan''spany. If it''s not working, there''s no point dragging ; Chapter 284 Truths Revealed He''d already made up his mind to cut Evan off from every financial resource. Finished Whether it was Zane Cor or the recently acquired Sky Echo Entertainment, they were both going down soon. With that in motion, there was no reason for Avery and the others to stay tied to Evan''spany any longer. "What? End the contract?" There was no way Evan would let them go so easily. He was ruthless-driven by profit and never hesitating to cross the line. They still had one year left on their contract. Evan wasn''t going to let them walk without a fight. "Leave it to me." If it was important to Tessa, then it was important to him. Canceling a contract? That was easy. "You''ll handle it?" Avery still wasn''t convinced. Sure, this guy looked powerful-but could he really stand against Evan? "Yes. Since Mr. Thorne is offering to help, you can rest easy," Tessa said. She had her own ways of solving this, but since they were all so worried about her, it was time to let Landon''s identity speak for itself. "Alpha... Mr. Thorne?" Steven could hardly believe what he was hearing. Avery''s eyes widened in shock. "You-you''re saying he''s the Alpha of Nightshade Pack? Mr. Thorne?" Tessa nodded. Avery stared at Landon in disbelief. This romantic man was actually the Alpha of Nightshade Pack? And the CEO of Thorne Corp-the wealthiestpany in all of werewolf Montedra? 1.1K Chapter 285 Chapter 285 More Than Meets the Eve Finished "Fine, leave the termination to Thorne Corp-now you can rx, right?" Tessa said, a little sour. They didn''t know what she was truly capable of, sure; but still it stung that they hadn''t believed in her. "Why are you helping us?" Avery cut straight to the point. This wasn''t going to be easy to handle. If Landon was offering to help... it had to be because of Tessa, right? "Because you''re friends with my girlfriend," Landon said simply, pulling Tessa possessively into his arms. All at once, every member of Avery Band turned to stare at her. "Tessa, is that true?" Avery and Steven looked especially tense, waiting for her answer. Landon leaned in close, deliberately letting his breath tickle her ear. "Well? What do you say?" The warmth of his breath made her ears instantly turn red. Even without a verbal reply, her reaction gave everything away. The cold, aloof Tessa-the one who used to keep everyone at arm''s length-had never let a man hold her like that without punching him into the ground, and now she was even blushing. Avery and Steven couldn''t help the bitter twist in their chests. They knew Tessa wasn''t ordinary, but they hadn''t imagined she''d be involved with someone this powerful. Landon-Alpha of Montedra''s Nightshade Pack. There was no way they couldpete with someone like that. Seeing how flustered she looked, Landon chuckled and finally let her go. "Alright, let''s head back. We''ll leave this guy to Ethan." "Okay." Now free from Landon''s embrace, Tessa finally looked more at ease. Before leaving,Landon contacted Nathaniel to summon Ethan. When Ethan arrived, the first thing he saw was the bloodied, broken mess that used to be Thoras, sprawled on the floor. He''d heard of Thomas before-an infamous rogue with no line he wouldn''t cross. Still, Thomas''s crimes had never reached a level serious enough for someone like him, the captain of the criminal unit, to personally step in. So until now, he''d left it alone. "Take him away," Ethan said to his team. "Captain Simpson, are we really dispatching special forces for a guy like this? Isn''t this overkill?" Ethan snapped, "Cut the crap. Command told us to handle it-just do your job." Right then, Simon came in from outside. "Captain Simpson, I think I just saw Ms. Sinir. What would she be doing here? Does she have something 400 More Than Meets the Eye "Tessa?" Ethan''s eyes lit up. Finished "Yeah! I''m sure I didn''t get it wrong!" Simon was a total fanboy; there was no way he''d mistake her. But since she was with a few other people, he hadn''t gone over. "I''ll go check." Tessa had always intrigued Ethan-so much skill, yet no wolf. There were just too many mysteries surrounding her. He''d always meant to look into her more, but work had kept him too busy. Lately, several major international cases had dropped on his desk, and he hadn''t had time to track her down. The montent Captain Simpson headed out, Simon grinned and said, "Told you! I told you he treats Ms. Sinir differently! None of you believed me-well, you saw it now!" "Enough already. Just don''t let Captain Simpson hear you say that again, unless you want to get chewed out." Simon scoffed. "He''s not hearing anything; he''s off chasing after Ms. Sinir!" "Simon, are you too free these days? If you''ve got time to run your mouth, we''ve got an opening on the border that needs a tech." Ethan had just walked back in-and caught Simon right in the middle of his gossip. Simon immediately mimed zipping his lips. "I didn''t say a word." Ethan had gone out to look, but there hadn''t been a trace of her-just air and shadows. Still, he trusted Simon; he wouldn''t make things up. But what had brought Tessa here? And that wreck of a man -Thomas... was she the one who did that to him? 1.1K Chapter 286 Chapter 286 Things Left Unspoken Landon drove Tessa and Steven back to the vi, but Steven refused to get out of the car. "Tessa, really-thank you for everything today." It was rare to see Steven this serious. Finished "Hmm. Still being so polite with me?" she teased., "Anyway, it''s gettingte; go in and get some rest. Leave the contract stuff to Mr. Thorne. You don''t have to worry about a thing." If Landon was handling it, there was no way it wouldn''t go through. They had nothing to stress about. Steven nced at Landon in the driver''s seat, then turned back to Tessa, his voice suddenly firm. "Tessa, what I really want to say is-even for our sake, don''t ever go against your own will." Even if the man beside her was Landon, Alpha of the Nightshade Pack, they didn''t want her doing anything she didn''t truly want to do. Tessa understood what he meant and couldn''t help butugh. How could he be this sweet? "I know what you''re saying. Now go on; the others are waiting for you." "You''re noting in?" It wasn''t easy for everyone to gather like this again¡ªand her finals were over now. She should be able to y music with them again. "No, I''ve got other things to take care of." "What kind of things? Can we help?" Anything involving Tessa-they wanted to be part of it, no matter how big or small. "It''s nothing serious. Just some family matters-not really something you guys can step in on. Focus on your next album, okay?" she said, offering a casual excuse. Avery had ended up in trouble because he''d been too absorbed in the music. But that was also a sign of how much they loved it. So, she''d handle the threats in the background¨Cfor their sake. It was her way of contributing to Avery Band "Okay... but promise you''lle hang out with us when you''re free.¡± Steven finally got out of the car, reluctantly, and went to meet up with the rest of the band. "Captain, Tessa''s really changed. She''s still as loyal as ever, but in a lot of ways.... she''s different now." "Yeah." Avery had noticed it too. But if Tessa didn''t want to talk about it, there was nothing they could do. After all, it was her own business. Finished Steven pondered. Still, now that she was with Landon... would Landon really treat her well? Would he end up hurting her? "What if Mr. Thorne does hurt her?" Steven still couldn shake his worry. Landon was Montedra''s Alpha King-no one dared go against him. "Don''t worry. No one could ever push her around," Avery said, trying to reassure Steven-and maybe himself too. "If Mr. Thorne everys a hand on her, I don''t care if it costs me my life-I''ll take him down," Steven said tly. "Yeah.¡± Avery gave that statement a silent nod of approval. On the drive back, Tessa remained quiet, leaning back in her seat, eyes closed. "What''s wrong? You don''t want me involved in this?" Landon asked gently. He''d fought Evan more than once-he knew how dangerous and cunning the man was. He didn''t want her too entangled with him. "No. I''m grateful that you''re helping me," Tessa replied sincerely. She wasn''t the type to take things for granted; he was just overthinking it, "Hmm." Landon didn''t say anything else. When the car finally stopped in the underground garage, Tessa moved to get out-but Landon caught her hand. She turned back, puzzled. He leaned in, pulling her into his arms and kissed her deeply, holding her for a long while. Tessa was left breathless, her pretty eyes filled with confusion. "What was that for?" "Nothing." Landon let out a helpless sigh. This girl''s heart is impossible to read. He was just... lost. That was all. "I''m heading up. You should get some rest too." Just as Tessa was about to step out, Landon grabbed her wrist again. She turned back to him, puzzled. He recalled the moment Tessa destroyed Thomas''s hand-the raw, unfiltered surge of wolf power he''d felt in her then. Carefully, he asked, "When you went after Thomas... did you use wolf power?" 1.1K Chapter 287 Chapter 287 Tessa''s Cool With It Finished Most people probably didn''t notice, but as the alpha king of Montedra, Landon picked up on the subtle shift in the air around her with his unnaturally sharp senses. It was like a flicker of light in the dark-there for a heartbeat, gone the next-but he caught it; he held onto it tight. That was a strong, unique wolf aura-one th up with excitement; Flex even wanted toe out and track down the source of that presence himself... left a deep impression on him and got his wolf, Flex, riled Tessa had already stopped trying to hide the fact that she had a wolf, so she nodded. "Yeah. I have a wolf." As she spoke, she kept her eyes locked on Landon, trying to read his reaction after she''d kept this from him for so long. But there wasn''t any disappointment or anger on his face-just warmth and joy. He pulled her into a hug. ¡°That''s amazing. You have your own wolf now; you''ve got your own strength to fall back on. You won''t be so easy to corner anymore." And suddenly, everything made sense. The reason Tessa had been able to defeat more than a dozen werewolf mercenaries on her own, the way she could handle every problem without breaking a sweat-it wasn''t that she was some weakling who hadn''t awakened; she was actually a powerful, awakened high-rank wolf! Knowing that, Landon was genuinely happy for her... Feeling the strength in Landon''s embrace and hearing the care in his voice, a wave of warmth spread through Tessa. Her tense body slowly began to rx, and a smile of relief tugged at her lips. In that moment, all the worry and anxiety in her heart faded away. She''d made the right choice after all; he was someone she could trust-someone who always stood on her side, thinking of her first. That only made Tessa more certain of her decision-on her eighteenth birthday, she would tell him her biggest secret, not only did she have a wolf, but it was a rare White Wolf. Because the White Wolf was so powerful, it had always been seen as a threat by the alpha leaders of the werewolf world and hunted down, which was why their numbers had dwindled so badly. But she believed that if it was Landon, he''d only be happy that she had a powerful White Woit; he''d never see her as a threat... Tessa stepped out of Landon''s arms. "I''m heading upstairs." "Yeah. Go on." Final exams were over too; she could finally get a little rest over the next few days. And the fact that Tessa was willing to tell him about her wolf-this secret-made Landon happy. It meant essa''s Cool With It 865% The next day, Avery''s manager went straight to SkyEcho Entertainment to find Evan in person. Finished Evan had beenpletely swamped these past couple of days, dealing with the fallout from the hacking incident targeting Zane Corp. His wolf side was growing restless from the stress; his eyes flickered with a dangerous light, and a heavy, oppressive energy rolled off him. Even the air around him felt dense, like it was weighed down by his emotions. So when he saw Avery''s manager walk into headquarters, it only made him more annoyed. "You''d better have a damn good reason for being here. Even though Avery Band basically kept thepany afloat, Evan didn''t like Avery at all; he was too unruly for his taste. "Evan, here''s the situation," the manager said humbly. Steven hurt his hand, so Avery''s decided to terminate their contract with thepany." "Terminate the contract? Are you kidding me?¡± Evan snapped. ¡°Avery Band only got this far under my leadership. This is their prime money-making phase, and they want to leave me now? Dream on!" "Evan, wouldn''t it be better to end things on a good note? You''ve never liked Avery anyway; what''s the point of keeping them in a stranglehold?" The manager had been by Avery Band''s side for a long time-he knew exactly how far Evan had taken things. Evan''s tone dripped with sarcasm. "A good note? Mateo after all the time you''ve worked under me, you still think you can say crap like that? Don''t you think that''sughable?" 1.1K Chapter 288 Chapter 288 Evan Yells at Everyone Finished Mateo stayed silent for a moment. He knew ying the emotional card wouldn''t move Evan, so he gave up and switched to a more direct tone. "Mr. Evan, what will it take for you to agree to the termination?" Either way, Mateo had already decided to stick with Avery Band. He was the one who brought those young people up; he cared about them, and he believed they were capable of so much more. No matter what, he was going to rise and fall with Avery Band. "There won''t be any termination," Evan said tly. "But since they want to act out, everything they''re working on-the album, all of it-shut it down. Let them sit on it for a while and reflect on their behavior." He was clearly trying to freeze Avery Band out. "So you all think you''ve made it now, huh? That you can break free from me?" Evan scoffed coldly, his alpha aura radiating from him without warning; the air around them trembled under the pressure. "I''m telling you now-that''s not happening. You''re going to spend your whole damn lives working for me." Mateo flinched under the weight of that aura. As unwilling as he was, he didn''t dare lose his temper in front of Evan. The man wasn''t just the head of SkyEcho Entertainment-he was also the alpha of the Thornbane Pack, powerful and dangerous. "Mr. Evan..." But before he could finish, Evan waved him off. "Enough. Get out. We''re done here. Don''t bother me with this again." He really was in no moodtely. Mateo still wanted to say more, but just then, one of Evan''s men came in and whispered something in his ear. Evan''s face changed instantly. "Damn it-who the heck is this? I spent millions hiring cybersecurity experts, and they''re all useless?" A bunch of trash. Zane Corp''s systems had been hit again, and this time, some highly confidential data had been stolen. "What the heck do I pay you for? Aren''t you supposed to be some top-tier hacker?" a year from The cybersecurity specialist didn''t dare say a word. He was pulling in a few hundred thous Zane Corp, but this was the first time he''d ever gone up against a hacker this slippery. It was like the guy was ying with him. Mr. Evan, the opponent''s too skilled. There''s really nothing I can do." "Get out!" Evan didn''t want to hear a single word of that crap. Finished. Could this be revenge?" one of his men asked cautiously Evan''s brows knit into a deep frown. If it really was Phantom, then they were in serious trouble. There weren''t many in the werewolf world who could go up against Phantom. "All I did was pay a visit to the Lightwing Order. Does he really have to go this hard on me?" Evan genuinely couldn''t wrap his head around it. He hadn''t even gone in with hostile intent; he just wanted to recruit Phantom to work for him. "Find a way to get in touch with someone from the Lightwing Order," Evan sighed. Maybe he really shouldn''t have messed with Phantom-this was turning into a nightmare. He wasn''t even being given a chance to breathe. If this kept up, Zane Corp would go under before he could even make a move against Landon. Eventually, Evan managed to get hold of Lina and said he wanted to meet Phantom and clear up the misunderstanding. But Lina just kept stringing them along, never giving a straight answer. That evening, Tessa arrived at the Lightwing Order and opened herptop to begin upgrading their systems. Lina spotted her and walked over. "Phantom, those people you brought in to the Lightwing Order-what''s their deal?" She nced toward the office at the intimidating figures inside and couldn''t help but shiver again. A few days ago, Tessa had called to say she was sending a few people over and asked her to clear some space for them. Back then, Lina hadn''t thought much of it-just arranged the seating. But when those people actually arrived, she realized each one had a terrifying presence. They were clearly not ordinary. "It''s nothing. Don''t worry about them. They''re only here to protect you." Since Evan had found their location, she had to put some safeguards in ce. Even though she was confident she could handle Evan herself, she didn''t want Lina or the others to take any unnecessary risks. "Phantom, isn''t this a little over the top? Do we really need protection? Sure, I''m not as stro. can still handle a few of Evan''s guys." as you, but I "It''s not just a few of his guys." Tessa''s icy blue eyes darkened with a dangerous gleam as she thought about what Evan had done. "This time, I''m going to erase Evan from the werewolf world for good." Chapter 289 Chapter 289 The Real Predator 98% +8 Pearls Lina''s jaw dropped in shock when she heard Tessa speak so brazenly. For a moment, she couldn''t say a single word. "Phantom, are you talking about Evan Morrigan, the alpha of the Thornane Pack?" "Who else?" Tessa raised an eyebrow. "Well then! If it''s something you''ve set your mind to, I''ll support you no matter what!" Lina didn''t hesitate. To her, Tessa was always the only choice. "No need to reply to Evan. Let him stew in it for a few more days," Tessa said calmly. She hadn''t really done much-just casually hacked into the Morrigan Group''s system-and Evan had already lost hisposure. Someone like him, going up against Landon? What a joke. Phantom, I''ve always known how capable you are. But Evan''s no pushover-be careful when you go up against him! Lina still couldn''t rx. Phantom might be a genius, but she was still just a seventeen-year-old girl. Evan, on the other hand, was the alpha of the Thornbane Pack, once the second most powerful pack in Navoris. His strength and status weren''t something to take lightly. "Yeah, I know. I''ll be careful." Evan couldn''t do anything to her. No one knew she was Phantom. Even if she stood right in front of him, he''d have no clue she was the one who''d attacked hiswork. And her White Wolf bloodline gave her the ancient ability to mask her scent. Not even an alpha king could detect her. So what if he was the alpha of the Thornbane Pack? He had no idea who the real predator in the shadows was. After upgrading the Lightwing Order''s defense system, Tessa stood up to leave. "Get in touch if anythinges up. I''m heading out to find Avery and the others." "Okay." When Tessa arrived at Apartment One, the atmosphere in the room was heavy. Avery and their manager were both sighing nonstop. "Evan refuses to terminate the contract." He hadn''t even given them a chance to negotiate-he simply didn''t want to end things. "If this keeps going, it''ll seriously hurt the band." Mateo was frustrated. Things had escted to a point where there was no turning back. 09:13 Mon, 12 May. Chapter 289 The Real Predator "So what now? Things are already a mess-do you think Evan will still release our next album?" 230754 +8 Pearls "He made it pretty clear-he wants us to ''cool off." And everyone knew what that meant: he nned to shelve them indefinitely. Just then, Tessa walked in. "Enough. Your job now is to write new songs. Leave the contract issue to Mr. Thorne-he''ll take care of it." With Landon on their side, what was there to worry about? "Tessa, it''s not that we don''t trust Mr. Thorne, but Evan is seriously disgusting." They''d been blind to sign with apany like his in the first ce. "No worries. Mr. Thorne can be even more disgusting." The members of Avery Band were speechless. Was it really okay for her to talk about Mr. Thorne like that? Wouldn''t he be mad? Tessa sat down on the couch. "Here''s an idea. Why don''t you guys go overseas for a while? Don''t worry about what''s going on here. I''ll handle everything in the meantime. What do you think?" All they needed to focus on was the new album. Everything else, she and Landon would deal with. "Tessa, we can''t just run away now. No matter what happens, we need to face it head-on." That was the one thing they refused topromise on. "Well, I think it''d do you good to get away for a bit!" They were way too tense to write anything decent. "I''m nning to start an entertainmentpany, and you''re the first artists I want to sign. I have high standards for my artists, and you guys? You''re not cutting it." "What? Tessa, are you serious right now? Are you doing this because of us? Even if you are, you can''t just start apany on a whim!" Steven couldn''t believe what he was hearing. 1.3K Chapter 290 Chapter 290: A Deration of War "I''m serious." She wasn''t joking-when did she ever have time to joke around? 98%1 +8 Pearls "I thought Sinir Corp didn''t have anything to do with the entertainment industry," Steven scratched his head. He really didn''t get what she was doing. "They haven''t in the past, but that doesn''t mean they won''t in the future. You guys know who Camille is, right? She''s going to join mypany. As for you all-think it over. I''m not going to pressure you." It was their decision to make. "Tessa, are you really serious? You''re not joking?" Avery asked hesitantly. "Yeah. When have I ever joked with you? I''m about to be the president of Sinir Corp. Once that happens, I''ll start my own entertainmentpany." Since so many people around her wanted to make it in the industry, she couldn''t just hand them over to someone else she didn''t trust. She might as well open her ownpany-just for fun. "Tessa, starting an entertainmentpany isn''t that easy. Are you sure you can pull it off?" The werewolf entertainment world was far moreplicated than the human one. An artist''s rise to fame didn''t just bring wealth and attention-it meant power for the pack behind them. When an artist blew up, their pack''s influence and ess to resources skyrocketed as well. That was one of the main reasons Evan had invested so heavily in the entertainment industry. He used contracts infused with pack magic to bind artists to him, ensuring their absolute loyalty. Unless Evan personally agreed to a termination, no artist could escape his control. Now, Tessa was starting her ownpany and even trying to poach his people. This wasn''t just aboutpetition or dividing profits-it was a direct challenge to Evan, and to the entire Thornbane Pack. Tessa took a sip of water. "It''s fine. I can afford to lose." A sh of something feral passed through her eyes. If Evan dared to mess with the people she cared about, she''d make sure to pay him back with interest. Starting an entertainmentpany and stealing his artists-that was only the first step... "Avery, you guys..." their manager began, starting to worry. Given their rtionship with Tessa, if she really opened apany, the band wouldn''t hesitate to sign with her. But what kind of resources could a brand-newpany even offer? Avery nodded. "If you really start one, we''ll sign with you." If they couldn''t sing together anymore, this was the next best thing. "Yeah. We''ll always be together!" Steven''s eyes turned red. No matter how they did it-so long as they could stay together, that was enough. Chapter 290: A Deration of War 198%1 +8 Pearls "Wherever Avery goes, I go." He believed the band would go global one day. "Good. Then all of you will go overseas. Leave everything here to me. By the time you''re back after the New Year, it''ll just about be time to start recording the new album." She''d already nned it all out. Now, it was up to them to prove what they could do. "Alright. We''ll do what you say." Tessa might''ve been young, but within Avery Band, her words carried serious weight. When she spoke, they listened. And at a time like this, they really didn''t have many options left. Even if Evan let them go, no agency in the country would dare to take them on. Given the situation, signing with Tessa''s newpany was actually a pretty solid choice. 1.3K Queen 291 Chapter 291 No Time for Distractions Tessa stayedte with the others, spending hours discussing ns for Avery Band''s new album. It wasn''t until Landon called that she finally put aside her work. "You''re flying out tomorrow. We''ll keep in touch over video." Tessa stood up. Landon was waiting outside, so she didn''t linger. +8 Pearls There was still so much to take care of in Navoris. She had to deal with it quickly before she could head to Falindale and handle everything left unresolved there. As she stepped out of Apartment One, she saw a swarm of reporters from the werewolf entertainment press camped outside. Tessa pulled up the hood of her ck down coat and walked straight toward Landon''s car. "Someone''sing out!" The moment the reporters spotted her, they rushed in. "Miss, you just came out of Apartment One. What''s your rtionship with Avery Band?" One reporter stepped in front of her, blocking her way. Tessa frowned, clearly displeased by the situation. "Miss, please answer our questions!" "Noment." Sure enough, she hated these vultures with their cameras and microphones. She''d rather fight someone than deal with reporters. "Miss, are you dating one of the members of Avery Band? Who''s your boyfriend?" After all these years, there had never been a female werewolf around the band- she was the only one. It was only natural for them to suspect something. "Move." Tessa released a surge of high-ranking werewolf pressure. Her aura exploded like an invisible storm, roaring toward the surrounding reporters. The low-ranking wolves instinctively bowed their heads, parting obediently to clear a path for her. Some of them even whimpered involuntarily, submitting to the sheer force of her power. Tessa seized the moment and climbed into Landon''s car. As soon as she got in, Landon started the engine and pulled away, leaving the reporters chasing behind in vain. She took off her hood and let out a deep breath. "What''s wrong? Are those reporters really that scary?" Landon teased. She wasn''t afraid of anything-how could a few reporters shake her? "Yeah, kind of. That''s why I''ve always stayed away from the entertainment industry. I don''t like people prying into my personal life." 12 May Chapter 291 No Time for Distractions barely anyone knows you''re the infamous Mr. Thorne." "I just don''t like unnecessary trouble." "Funny. Neither do I." +8 Pearls A few days ago, heavy snow had nketed the area. Temperatures in Navoris were now well below freezing. Despite the icy roads, Landon drove steadily and smoothly. Landon asked, "Did Mateo talk to Evan?" "Yeah. Evan refused to terminate the contract." It was never going to be easy. If Avery Band had been just mediocre, ending the contract wouldn''t have been a problem. But now, Avery Band alone was sustaining Thornbane Pack''s entire entertainment business. There was no way Evan would give that up. "Don''t worry about it just yet," Landon said calmly. Tessa wasn''t worried. She trusted Landon to handle it. "By the way, isn''t Sinir Corp''s shareholders'' meetinging up? How''s your prep going?" Beauty Luxe had been performing exceptionally well. Unless something unexpected happened, she was all but guaranteed to be Sinir Corp''s Executive President. 1.3K Chapter 292 Chapter 292 No idents Allowed +8 Pearls "There won''t be any surprises." Tessa wouldn''t allow it. If she wanted something, she''d make it happen-no exceptions. "Mr. Thorne, take me to the Sinir Residence. My grandfather was discharged today. I need to check on him." Walter was being difficult again. He had barely recovered and was already insisting on going home. Samuel had no choice but to let him. "Alright." Landon started the car and headed for the Sinir estate. Sitting in the passenger seat, Tessa breathed in the fresh pine scent of his pheromones. It rxed herpletely, and before she knew it, she had fallen asleep. When she woke up, it was already eleven at night, and they had long since arrived at the Sinir Residence. "Why didn''t you wake me up?" Tessa rubbed her eyes, still groggy. She didn''t understand it herself. Whenever she was around Landon, she fell asleep so easily. Her sleep was unusually restful with him nearby. "You looked so peaceful-I couldn''t bring myself to wake you." Landon watched her with soft eyes, and he couldn''t help but reach out and ruffle her hair. Tessa unbuckled her seatbelt. "I''m heading in, then." "Okay." She pushed open the door, then nced back. He was still looking at her, his gaze warm and affectionate, and suddenly her face felt hot. "There''s a lot of snow on the road. Be careful heading back." "I will. Don''t stay up toote talking with your grandfather. Tell him I''lle visit in a few days." "Got it." Tessa quietly acknowledged the unspoken understanding between Landon and Walter. She stepped out of the car but didn''t go inside right away. Instead, she circled around to the driver''s side, opened the door, and stood outside, looking at him. Landon frowned slightly. "What is it?" It was freezing outside. She had only been standing there a few seconds, and her ears had already turned red. But they weren''t red from the cold-they were red from shyness. For some reason, she didn''t want to leave Landon just yet. She didn''t know why, but ever since she''d 98% Chapter 292 No idents Allowed +8 Pearls Seeing her like that, Landon couldn''t hold back any longer. He reached out, wrapped an arm around her waist, pulled her toward him, and kissed the lips he''d longed for day and night. This time, Landon managed to restrain himself. He didn''t kiss her so hard that her lips would swell-after all, she still had to go see Walter. "If you weren''t going to see your grandfather, I definitely wouldn''t let you go that easily." His voice was low and husky, rich with that dangerous kind of allure that made her heart race. Tessa leaned in and kissed him back-just a small kiss, but it was her first time taking the initiative. "I promised Grandpa I''d see him tonight. Otherwise, I wouldn''t want to leave you either." As soon as she said it, she slipped from his arms and ran off, flustered. Landon stood there stunned by her words. When it sank in, he felt like he could take off and fly. He never imagined Tessa would kiss him first. That she''d actually say she didn''t want to leave him! To him, that was a confession. The first one. Yes, Landon thought, that was definitely a confession. Moments like this had only ever existed in his dreams. And now, it was real. Unable to contain his excitement, he opened the mind link to Flex. "Hey buddy, did you hear that? She confessed to me!" "Of course I heard! If you hadn''t blocked me, I would''vee out to meet her! I want to run with her through the snow, show her how strong I am, how much I like her! I want to meet her wolf too..." 1.3K Chapter 293 Chapter 293 A Feeling Too Strong to Hide +8 Pearls "Don''t worry, buddy. Sooner orter, it''ll alle true," Landon said, soothing the overly excited Flex. Even though Tessa had stopped suppressing her wolf, Flex still couldn''t sense it. Every time he tried to catch the scent of Tessa''s wolf, it was like lunging into a fog. There were only a few exnations. Either Tessa''s wolf ranked higher than his own, making it undetectable to him, or she possessed some kind of ancient bloodline power that masked her wolf from others entirely... Either way, Landon was happy. The stronger Tessa was, the safer she would be. He was sure that one day, he''d get to meet her wolf. After all, she had just confessed to him, hadn''t she? Thinking back on that moment, Landon couldn''t help himself-he pulled out his phone... Tessa had only just stepped through the door when his call came in. She answered and brought the phone to her ear. Neither of them spoke at first. But she could tell the call had connected. "Tessa," Landon said atst, "what do I do? It hasn''t even been a full minute, and I already can''t wait to see you again. Do you know how happy I am that you kissed me? That you opened up to me like that?" He went on, "You don''t have to say anything. I''m already so happy I can''t control it. Not even winning a war or taking over a pack, not evennding a deal worth tens of billions-none of that has ever made me feel like this. You''re different. You really are." The feeling was overwhelming. "Mr. Thorne-" Tessa hadn''t expected such a small gesture from her to affect him this much. "You should get going." Her ears turned red. She knew she was strong, but when it came to love, she was still a nk te. That''s why, when she was with Landon, there were moments she didn''t know what to do. But she knew one thing-Landon was different. She liked his scent, felt drawn to him without meaning to, wanted to stay close to him all the time. Even Emma was always itching toe out and meet Landon''s wolf. That urge had only gotten stronger as hering-of-age ceremony approached... "Yeah. I know. Let''s meet tomorrow-I don''t think I can wait much longer," Landon said, his voice bubbling with excitement. "Mr. Thorne, go home right now. If your ce is too far, just go back to Wisteria Apartment. Once you''re 98% Chapter 293 A Feeling Too Strong to Hide +8 Pearls And honestly, Landon had just been thinking about doing exactly that. He was surprised by how well she understood him. "Okay. I''m heading back now." "Drive safe." Tessa ended the call. It was alreadyte-if they kept talking, he''d just get home eventer. As she hung up, she realized Walter was still sitting in the living room, waiting for her. He didn''t approach until she ended the call. "Who were you on the phone with just now? Was it Landie? If he came all the way here, why didn''t you invite him in? It''s not like we don''t have enough rooms. In this weather, sending him back out is dangerous." "Grandpa, why won''t you behave? Weren''t you supposed to stay in the hospital a few more days to recover?" Tessa didn''t take the bait-instead, she gave him a stern look. She hadn''t forgotten the reason she came back tonight. 1.3K 0 Chapter 294 Chapter 294 A Quiet Night Turns Deadly ? 98% +8 Pearls Walter pretended not to hear her and turned to the butler, changing the subject. "Louis, Landie''s a good kid, don''t you think?" The butler nodded wordlessly. It wasn''t surprising that Walter didn''t want to stay in the hospital for too long. "Tessie, the shareholders'' meeting is in a few days. Are you confident?" Walter hadn''t slept all night, waiting up just for this. As long as the matter wasn''t settled, he couldn''t rest easy. Sinir Corp wasn''t just a family business he built from the ground up-it was the economic backbone of the Frostmoon Pack, a symbol of their territory. In werewolf society, losing your territory was no different from losing your pride. He would never allow Sinir Corp''s legacy to be trampled by another pack. Tessa knew that. Her wolf, Emma, was howling within her, vowing to protect what they had inherited. "Grandpa, do you not believe in me? If you''ve already handed Sinir Corp over to me, then step back. I won''t let you down." So this was why he''d left the hospital early? "Mm." Walter didn''t say anything more. "Alright, it''s reallyte now. Go to bed. If you don''t, I''m not handling thepany anymore." "You-! I know you won''t walk away from it." Even as he said it, Walter turned in and headed upstairs. Tessa stayed with him until he was tucked in and had a nket pulled over him. Only then did she quietly leave his room. Louis followed her out. "Ms. Sinir, it''s gettingte. You should get some rest." "I will. You''ve been working hardtely. You should rest too, Louis." Tessa returned to her room. She hadn''t stayed in this room in years, but everything was spotless and exactly where she left it. Walter must''ve told the staff to keep it clean. The rest of the Sinir family probably wished she''d never As soon as she stepped inside, her phone rang. It was a video call from Landon. napter 294 A Quiet Night Turns Deadly "I miss you," he said before she could hang up. She didn''t know how to respond. They hadn''t even been apart that long. But hearing those words still made her heart race. She gave him a sideways nce. +8 Pearls What was up with this man? He kept flirting with hertely. And now this? It hadn''t even been two hours since they separated! "Mr. Thorne, it''ste. I''m going to sleep." With that, Tessa ended the call. Back at his ce, Landon let out augh from the couch. How could Tessa be this adorable? She was clearly flustered. All he''d said was "I miss you"! That was it! And yet, lying in bed, Tessa spent a long moment trying to calm herself before patting her cheeks and muttering, What''s wrong with me? He didn''t even say anything that bold. Why is my heart racing and my face so hot? Shey in bed, but all she could think about was Landon''s unfairly handsome face. Ever since Tessa returned to the Sinir estate, Winona hadn''t slept. Staring at her ruined right hand, all she could think about was revenge. After seeing Tessa enter her room, Winona waited patiently. Once she was certain everyone had gone to sleep, she pulled out a dagger and silently made her way to Tessa''s door. She did fear Tessa. But she refused to ept it. Tessa had destroyed everything. There was no way she could just let it go. No matter what, Tessa had to pay. Standing at the door, Winona formed a pair of wolf ears and listened carefully. When she heard the steady rhythm of Tessa''s breathing, she judged that she was asleep and slipp side. Her movements were silent, not making a sound. She approached the bed and leaned down. In her hand was a dagger coated in Wolfsbane. She''d paid a steep price for it. It had been prepared just for Tessa. smug smile tugged at Winona''s lips. Finally, her moment hade. 213 03.14 IVIUIT, 12 vidy Chapter 294 A Quiet Night Turns Deadly Or so she thought.. 1 10% +8 Pearls Just as she was about to strike, Tessa''s hand shot out and mped around her wrist. Her beautiful eyes snapped open, now cold and unyielding. The stench of Wolfsbane filled her nose. Her pupils shed with a dangerous silver gleam in the dark. She squeezed Winona''s fingers with steady, growing pressure. "Looking to die?" 1.3K Chapter 295 Chapter 295 The Cost of Revenge Winona struggled with all her might. "You''re the one who deserves to die! Tessa, just die already! Only if you''re dead will everything in the Sinir family belong to me. Only if you''re dead will people finally see me! I liked Evan first! Who gave you the right to steal him from me?!" She couldn''t ept it. She refused to ept it. With one swift motion, Tessa disarmed her and snatched the dagger away. Then she kicked Winona off the bed. Winona copsed on the floor in a mess, sobbing uncontrobly. She was so loud that Tessa started getting a headache. She grabbed a cleaning towel lying nearby and stuffed it into Winona''s mouth. "What are you screaming for? You sound like a dying pig. Winona, you''ve really grown bold, haven''t you? But tell me-do you honestly think you''re a match for me?" Tessa casually twirled the Wolfsbane-coated dagger in her hand, then pped it lightly against Winona''s twisted face. "Why don''t you ever learn your lesson? You already know you can''t beat me, yet you keeping back for more. So tell me, what should I do with you this time? Cripple your other hand? Or turn you in to the police?" Winona shook her head frantically. No, she couldn''t let that happen. One hand was already ruined-if she lost the other, her life would bepletely over. And going to the police? That was out of the question. With a criminal record, she''d never break into the werewolf elite again. Tessa looked down at the trembling girl with cool indifference. If it weren''t for the fact that they were both Walter''s granddaughters, she would''ve never let someone who tried to harm her multiple times off the hook. But if she crippled Winona''s other hand, Walter would be heartbroken. And if this ended up at the police station, the Sinir family''s name would be dragged through the mud. Walter might have lost faith in the rest of the family, but he still cared about them- and he definitely cared about the family''s reputation. In werewolf society, a family wasn''t just a continuation of bloodlines. It was the foundation of a pack''s strength. The Sinir family''s standing within the Frostmoon Pack was already on shaky ground. If their name was further tainted, the other noble families in the Frostmoon Pack would seize the opportunity to take them down-and rece them as the alpha house. That was something Walter absolutely couldn''t ept. +8 Pearls Stay here and reflect on your life." With that, Tessa yawned and went back to sleep. The bathroom had no heater. The air inside was icy cold, and Winona shivered uncontrobly as she spent the entire night freezing on the floor. Early the next morning, L went to wake Winona for breakfast, only to find her room empty. She immediately searched the house from top to bottom. "What''s going on? She was definitely homest night. How could she just disappear?" Yardley was running out of patience with Winona. Now that he knew the man around Tessa was the alpha of the Nightshade Pack, Yardley had shifted all his attention to her. If Alpha Mr. Thorne were willing to offer even the smallest bit of support to the Sinir family, they could instantly reim their former glory. "I don''t know. She''s been in a bad moodtely. You know she injured her hand because of Tessa..." Just then, Tessa came downstairs with Walter. As soon as L saw her, she hurried over. "Tessie! Have you seen Winona? I can''t find her anywhere!" "Oh, she''s in my bathroom," Tessa replied without hesitation. "What? What do you mean?" Walter was stunned. "Winnie? In your room?" There was no love lost between the two girls. It wasn''t like they''d ever share a bed. "Yeah. Last night she tried to sh my face with this dagger. I caught her in the act. Didn''t want to wake everyone, so I tied her up and left her in the bathroom." Tessa casually spun the dagger in her hand-the one still reeking of Wolfsbane. L didn''t waste a second. The moment she heard Winona was tied up in the bathroom, she rushed straight to Tessa''s room. Walter, meanwhile, stared at the de in her hand and caught the bitter scent on it. "Why does that smell like Wolfsbane?" His expression changed instantly. 1.3K Chapter 296 Chapter 296 The Price of Mercy +8 Pearls The atmosphere in the dining room was heavy. Neither Walter nor Yardley had any appetite. Only Tessa ate her breakfast as usual. She even took the time to gently nudge Walter, "Grandpa, just for you, won''t pursue what happenedst night. But you should eat something. You''re still not fully recovered-you can''t skip meals." Walter let out a long sigh. ¡°Tessic, we didn''t raise her right. You''ve had to suffer for it." "Tessie, don''t worry. I''ll be sure to discipline her properly," Yardley added, his tone bordering on sycophantic. Tessa ignored him and kept cating. Just then, L came downstairs with a trembling Winona, clearly displeased as she looked at Tessa. "Tessie, Winnie''s still your sister. It was bad enough that you ruined her hand-how could you treat her like this too?" "Enough!" Yardley mmed the table, cutting L off. His voice thundered with anger. "If you hadn''t spoiled her all this time, would she have turned out like this?" "But Dad, this was clearly Tessa''s fault-" Before Winona could finish, Yardley pped her hard across the face. "And you! Didn''t I warn you not to hurt Tessa? Do you think I was just talking to the wind?!" "Dad?" Winona clutched her cheek in shock, overwhelmed with humiliation. Her father had always been on her side. But now, he was hitting her-for Tessa? "How could you hit Winnie?!" L pulled Winona into her arms protectively. "Maybe you should look at what she did first!" Walter snapped, reaching into his pocket and tossing the dagger onto the floor in front of L. "Your darling daughter tried to sh Tessa''s face with a dagger coated in Wolfsbane! If Tessa hadn''t caught her in time, she''d be in the hospital fighting for her life!" "What?" L gasped. She hadn''t expected Winona to be that vicious. She''d always assumed Winona''s bullying was just petty sisterly squabbling. She never imagined her daughter would go so far as to use Wolfsbane-especially against her own sister. "Winnie, you''ve really disappointed me." At that moment, L couldn''t defend her daughter anymore. "We''re supposed to be a family. And look at us now-sisters trying to kill each other. If word gets out, I''ll never be able to show my face again," Walter muttered in dismay. "Alright, Grandpa, don''t be upset. Like I said, because of you, I won''t make a big deal out of it this time. But if there''s a next time... I won''t be so forgiving." Tessa cast Winona a cold nce, and Winona flinched immediately. 11:11 andh JJ.''t him much Chapter 296 The Price of Mercy "Tessie really knows what''s best for the family." 98% +8 Pearls They were both his granddaughters, but the difference between them was night and day. "This winter break, you''ll go to the Frostmoon Pack''s lower-tier training camp for discipline,¡± Walter dered. ¡°You walk around with your nose in the air, chasing power, hurting your own sister. It''s time you learned the discipline and loyalty that low-rank wolves live by. Maybe then you''ll understand the meaning of family." "Mom!" Winona clung to L''s arm, pleading for help. She couldn''t go train with those lowly omega wolves! But L didn''t dare say a word. After what Winona had done, the only reason she wasn''t being sent to jail was because Walter wanted to protect the Sinir family''s reputation. If it weren''t for that, Winona would already be behind bars. "Tessie, finish your breakfast. Aren''t you going to Beauty Luxe soon?" Walter spoke as if Winona didn''t even exist anymore. "Okay.¡± Tessa resumed eating, not wasting another second on a lunatic. She honestly thought there was something seriously wrong with Winona. Winona stood frozen in ce, face full of indignation and hands clenched tight. But no one cared about her anymore. That''s fine. Everything they''d put her through today-she''d pay it all back in full one day. None of them will have a happy ending. 1.3K Chapter 297 Chapter 297 Just the Beginning +8 Pearls As Tessa stepped out of the Sinir Residence, she saw that Landon was already waiting outside. His sleek silver-gray car stood out even in the snowy weather- impossible to miss. She walked over, opened the door, and had barely fastened her seatbelthen she caught him staring at her. "What are you looking at? Is there something on my face?" Even if there was something there, did he really have to stare like that? He was practically burning a hole in her face. "Nothing. Just wondering how someone like you even exists-someone who can draw me in like this." Where the hell did he learn to say stuff like that? It was honestly too much. "Alright, let''s go." It was about time. She had to head to Beauty Luxe''s branch office-these next few days were herst push. Noticing the pink flush at the tips of her ears, Landon let out a quietugh. The whole ride there, he was in a great mood. But once they arrived in front of the Beauty Luxe building, his mood dropped again. They''d only just started dating, and already they had to part ways. "I''m heading in now." Seeing the reluctant look in his eyes, Tessa finally said something. The truth was, they were both way too busy to be hanging off each other every day. "Tessie, are you really not even a little tempted to join me at Thorne Corp?" Landon had wanted to poach her from the very first moment they met. That desire had only grown stronger since then. If Tessa joined Thorne Corp, he''d get to see her way more often. "Not even a little." What would she go to Thorne Corp for? She had plenty on her own te. Sure, Sinir Corp wasn''t anywhere near Thorne Corp in size-for now. But that could change. "Alright then." Landon sighed. Why do I keep asking questions just to get rejected? "You just got a break too. Don''t work yourself to death. And when you have time, remember to call me." She was still in high school, yet here she was handling all thisplex stuff-it made even him feel bad fc "Got it. I''m heading up now." It really was time-she needed to go. "Mm. Go ahead. I''ll stay here and watch you go in." "Mr. Thorne, don''t be like that. You''re making me feel guilty," Tessa said with a soft smile. That small smile alone made him willing to walk through fire for her. "Come here," Landon said, curling a finger at her. 98% Chapter 297 Just the Beginning +8 Pearls "If anythinges up that you can''t handle, just remember-I''ve got your back. I''m always here, twenty-four seven." "Mr. Thorne, it''s not like Beauty Luxe is some kind of bottomless hell. You''re being dramatic. Okay, I really have to go." There really wasn''t any time left. "Alright." Tessa sat in the conference room, flipping through thetest sales reports from Beauty Luxe. Overall, she was satisfied. Just a month ago, Beauty Luxe was basically infamous. And now? They''d turned things around in less than thirty days. That was no small feat. "Ms. Sinir, is there anything else we can do to guarantee we win?" Harper asked. She was well aware of the bet between Tessa and Sinir Corp. She sincerely hoped Ms. Sinir would continue leading them after this. That''s why she wanted the numbers to look even better. "You''ve already done an excellent job," Tessa said, nodding with approval. Harper finally let out a breath of relief. "There are three days left until Sinir Corp''s shareholders'' meeting. In that time, Beauty Luxe needs to push onest round of sales." Tessaid out the final targets, then began presenting her new marketing strategy. Just listening to her, Harper was already beyond excited. Ms. Sinir was incredible. This kind of n-only she could''vee up with something like it. "I''m on break right now, so if anythinges up, feel free to call me." With that, Tessa stood up.. "Ms. Sinir, are you heading out already?" "Yeah." Samuel was flying back to Yalvariater today. She still needed to see him off. The flight wasn''t for a while yet, though-just enough time for her to make a quick stop at Lightwing Order. 1.3K Chapter 298 Chapter 298 Shadows Stir Again At exactly noon, Landon''s call came through right on time. At that moment, Tessa was at the Lightwing Order''s headquarters... ying video games. 98%1 +8 Pearls No one would have expected that the legendary, unstoppable Phantom-the name that struck awe in elite circles-was now doing absolutely nothing except gaming at Lightwing Order''s main base. "Phantom, aren''t you getting a little too distracted with this?" someone muttered. She''d been ignoring client requests just to y. "Not interested." Tessa wasn''t someone who needed money. So whether she took a job or notpletely depended on her mood. And right now? These requests didn''t excite her in the slightest-so why bother? "You''re impossible," her teammate sighed. "The clients keep asking for Phantom specifically. If you won''t take the job, I''ll have to turn them down." "Every member of Lightwing Order is top-tier. If they''re only here because of me, how am I supposed to care?" Tessa replied without looking up. After all, she had personally recruited every member of this team. Their skills were just a notch below hers, if that. "True. All of us have proven ourselves. But still... your name carries weight. When people hear ''Phantom,'' they trust. They know the job will get done." She didn''t know how to respond to that. But it was true. Back before Lightwing Order was even formed, back when it was just her solo... she had been unstoppable. "Final exams are over. You really not even considering a quick job for fun?" "Not fun." Tessa genuinely thought the current jobs were boring and not worth her time. Just then, the silver ring on her hand lit up faintly. Her wolf, Emma, growled uneasily from deep within her consciousness-sensing a distant and foreig threat. Tessa frowned. It had been a long time since this ring had glowed. She''d thought they''d forgotten about her. But clearly, today... they reached out again. "What is it?" Lina asked, noticing Tessa spacing out. It had been a long time since she''d seen her like this. "Nothing." ? 1%8600 Chapter 298 Shadows Stir Again At that same moment, inside a towering skyscraper in Yalvaria, a cold-faced man sat in silence-his expression dark. "Alpha, the signal was lost." He mmed a fist into the desk. A crack split through the thick surface. "Keep trying. Get in touch with her." Did she really think she could get away? In this world, once he set his sights on a target-there was no escape. "Tell her: if she doesn''te back soon, Samuel dies." His eyes zed with manic light. +8 Pearls "Tess, you think you can run from me?" he whispered. "This time, once I bring you back... you''re never leaving again." At Navoris International Airport- ¡°Tessa, I''m heading out. Please take care of yourself, alright?" Honestly, he didn''t want to leave. But he had no choice. The calls from Yalvaria had been relentless. "Remember-after your university entrance exam,e find me in Yalvaria. I swear, you''re a medical genius. If you''re willing toe, you''ll be a legend in werewolf medical history." Samuel said all this earnestly, worried she might not listen. "Samuel-¡± She''d heard it a thousand times already. "I promise. After the college entrance exams, I''ll visit the werewolf medical organization. I''ll give you a chance to convince me." She really couldn''t take his endless nagging anymore. "Deal." The boarding announcement for his flight echoed through the terminal. Samuel still hesitated. He clearly didn''t want to leave. "Alright, just go already," Tessa urged. But then, Samuel''s face grew serious. "Tessa... has he contacted you?" He was still searching for her. And he wasn''t the type to give up easily. Chapter 299 Chapter 299 The Hunter Still Hunts +8 Pearls The moment Tessa recalled the signal from Lightwing Order earlier, that man''s cold, brooding face shed through her mind. "What is it? Did he actually reach out to you?" Samuel asked, visibly uncy at her reaction. "It''s fine. I can handle it." No matter what that man was trying to pull, she could deal with it. Tessa had never been someone who ran from danger. "Tessa,e to the werewolf medical organization with me. That''s the only ce he wouldn''t dare touch. Everywhere else is dangerous." "Samuel, I told you-I''m not afraid of him. Stop worrying about me," Tessa said calmly. "I''m not the same Tessa I used to be." No one could bully her anymore. Still, Samuel couldn''t rx. Tessa gave him a gentle push toward the gate. ¡°Alright, get going already. Otherwise, your ne''s going to leave without you." And nes didn''t wait. "You... no matter what happens, remember-you need to take care of yourself. If something goes wrong, call me. I''lle back, even if it kills me." "Please. Just go. I should be the one saving you, not the other way around," she shot back with a smirk. Samuel red at her. "Tessa, you''re seriously heartless. I''m here worried sick about you, and you say stuff like that? Do you even have a conscience?" Unbelievable. They were all tearing their hair out worrying about her, and she didn''t even seem to care. In the end, Samuel still left reluctantly. When Tessa turned around, she saw Landon waiting for her. He''d just finished parking the car and was walking up. "He gone?" Landon didn''t hide the fact that he minded Samuel. After all, he and Tessa had gone through a lot together. Anyone would be uneasy about that kind of bond. "Yeah. He''s gone." "Alright, let''s go." Landon took her hand and started walking. Pit 9/70 Chapter 299 The Hunter Still Hunts +8 Pearls "Nope. You''re right. Actually, I have a problem with any guy around you who doesn''t have good intentions." He didn''t bother hiding it. After spending so much time with him, Tessa could tell-he was definitely jealous right now. She let out a softugh and squeezed his hand. "Samuel''s just a friend. That''s all." The kind of friend who would give his life for hers-and vice versa. "But you''re not," she added. Landon''s face lit up at her words. "Then who am I to you?" Tessa hesitated for a second, then looked into his hopeful eyes. Fighting through her embarrassment, she murmured quickly and quietly, "Boyfriend." Her voice was barely audible-but Landon, with his werewolf hearing, caught every syble. He couldn''t help butugh out loud, grinning from ear to ear as he guided her into the car, absolutely ted. On the way back, Tessa kept staring out the window at the snow-covered streets, unconsciously twisting the silver ring on her finger. The same silver ring that man had forced on her-to track her, to contact her whenever he wanted. Back then, she hadn''t been nearly as strong as she was now. To escape his twisted control and obsessive possessiveness, she''d faked her own death. Pulling that off had taken intricate nning and a unique ability passed down through her werewolf bloodline-one that let her suppress all signs of life. That ancient gift had fooled him. Fooled even his wolves. For years since, she''d tried everything to remove or destroy the ring-but nothing worked. Thankfully, the ring had remained silent all this time. She''d hoped he believed she really was dead. But today, it had started glowing again. That meant... he might have sensed her. That obsessive man, she thought, of course he wouldn''t believe I''m dead so easily. He''s still trying to find me... 1.3K Chapter 300 Chapter 300 The Alpha Steps In "We''re here." +8 Pearls Landon''s voice pulled Tessa out of her thoughts. She looked up and realized they''d already arrived at Wisteria Apartment. "You alright? You seem distracted." Landon had noticed something was off. In his mind, Flex growled lowly, having caught a faint trace of unease on Tessa''s scent. "I''m fine," Tessa said as she unbuckled her seatbelt. "I''m heading up. You should get some rest too." She wasn''t the same person she used to be. Even if he came looking for her now, she wouldn''t be afraid. Landon reached for her hand. ¡°If you''re not in a hurry to go back... can I stay with you tonight?" Now that Avery Band was abroad and Samuel had left, it was rare that she had time to spend with him. And he could feel it-Tessa''s heart was slowly opening to him. He had to make the most of every chance they had to be alone, to let their rtionship deepen. "I mean it. I just want to be with you a little longer. That''s all." "Do what you want," Tessa said casually. She turned toward the elevator, but had barely taken a few steps when several tall male werewolves leapt out from the shadows and blocked her path. Tessa frowned. Seriously? Again? I wasn''t even nning on fighting anyone today. "Move." This was already the fifth wave that woman had sent after her. She didn''t have the patience to keep entertaining them. "Ms. Sinir, just cooperate. All we want is one hand. If you don''t, it''s not gonna stop there," the lead werewolf sneered, shing sharp fangs. Tessa chuckled. "And you think I''d just give it to you because you asked? You really didn''t do your homework, did you?" She looked rxed, but her presence hit like a de. The physicspetition wasing up fast. Sharon clearly couldn''t sit still anymore. Each time she sent someone, their skill level had improved. Too bad none of them were even close to being enough. "Then don''t me us for what happens next." "No more talking. She hasn''t even awakened her wolf. You think we all need to step in? I''ll handle this myself." ipa steps in 48 Pearis Madam Dawson had already sent four waves of Mistwolf Mercenaries before them-all of them had failed. Now she''d dispatched some of the top-ranked ones. "What a joke." The tattooed man lunged- But before he could even lift his arm, Tessa''s foot mmed into his guts She moved with blinding speed, explosive strength surging through her werewolf bloodline, andunched him backward like a ragdoll. Landon had just parked the car and walked up... only to be greeted by chaos. Looks like his Tessie really was a ma for trouble. He''d only gone to park, and she was already throwing punches. The air around the werewolves reeked of blood. The faint sheen of poison on their ws clearly marked them as Mistwolf mercs-killers who''d taken countless lives. "Get out of my way before I take you out too!" the tattooed man roared. Having been sent flying by a girl, his pride was on fire. "You''ve got guts, I''ll give you that," Tessa said calmly. But does he even know who he''s talking to? If he realized that the man standing in front of him was the alpha of the Nightshade Pack, would he still be this bold? "Damn right I do!" the merc growled, ready to rip her apart. "Madam Dawson gave orders-we only need one of your hands!" "Madam Dawson?" Landon''s voice cut through the air like ice. His tone was cial. She wanted to take Tessa''s hand? "Sharon Dawson, right?" "Yeah, that''s right. You scared now? Then get out of the way!" The tattooed man''s temper was boiling over. Tessa was speechless. Mr. Thorne, scared? Yeah right. That would be the day. "Tessie, step aside and wait for me. I won''t take long." Landon shrugged off his coat and handed it to her. A golden glint sparked in his eyes. And in an instant, his alpha aura exploded like a storm, crashing over the mercenaries in a suffocating wave of power that made their instincts scream. Their wolves trembled uncontrobly... Chapter 301 Chapter 301 The Alpha''s Warning +8 Pearls Someone had to fight, so Tessa didn''t mind stepping aside to watch the show. She hugged Landon''s coat and moved over to the side. In her consciousness, Emma gave an excited growl, eager to witness herpha in action. Landon struck with explosive speed. His ws shot from his fingertips, gleaming with cold light, radiating an alpha''s signature air of destruction. The lead merc lunged first, his ws glowing faintly with venom, aiming straight for Landon''s chest. Landon sidestepped in a blur-fast enough to leave only an afterimage. Inside his mind, his wolf Flex howled with power, guiding every move with ruthless precision. His counterstrikended on the merc''s shoulder. The crack of bone breaking was crisp and brutal. Blood instantly filled the air. The tattooed man roared and joined the fight, both ws shing toward Landon''s throat. But Landon onlyughed coldly. His fangs sank into the man''s arm, crushing bone with the steel-like strength of an alpha''s bite. Then with a single kick, he sent the tattooed man flying. One swipe of his w, and the rest of the mercs crumpled to the ground. The sheer pressure of his alpha aura broke their instincts, leaving them whimpering on the floor in surrender. The entire fightsted mere seconds-Landon''sbat style a perfect disy of violent elegance. Tessa looked at the pile of vicious mercenaries now groaning in defeat and couldn''t help butugh. Herughter was the final insult, stripping the mercs of what little pride they had left. Do they have no shame? Couldn''t she at least pretend to give them some dignity? "You-" The tattooed man couldn''t even finish the sentence. He''d been humiliated too badly to speak. Landon brushed off his hands, then gestured to Tessa for a tissue. After wiping his palms, he said coldly, "Go turn yourselves in to the Mistwolf Pack''s elders. Tell them everything Sharon did. If you don''t, I''ll personally have you hauled in tomorrow." Given what they''d done, he had every right to rip them to shreds on the spot. But he didn''t want Tessa to see that kind of bloodbath. And as the alpha king of Montedra, he needed to uphold thew, at least on the surface. "Um, you should take him seriously. He really can get you all thrown in jail. And once you''re in, don''t expect to ever see daylight again." These mercs had multiple murders on their hands. Chapter 301 The Alpha''s Warning 20308 +8 Pearls In his mind, Flex paced restlessly, furious about what had almost happened to Tessa. He knew she didn''t like when he interfered in her affairs-but at this point, if he didn''t step in, how could he call himself a man? Tessa, knowing he was upset, didn''t say anything. She went to heat up two cups of milk. "It''s fine. Just a few thugs. I could''ve handled it." She handed him a mug and sat down with hers. Landon stared at her. Thugs? Really? Each one of them had blood on their ws. The stench of death in their scent was enough to make mid- and low-ranking wolves shiver. Still, he took the cup, sipped the milk, and quietly set it aside. Then he pulled her down to sit on hisp. "If something like this ever happens again, you tell me. Don''t try to handle everything alone." This side of her-the one that always carried everything by herself-made his heart ache. Tessa flushed the moment she sat on him. This man didn''t even have to do anything. Just sitting there, he exuded alpha pheromones strong enough to make any she-wolf''s heart race. Which was exactly why just being in hisp made her blush and lose her cool. "Let me go." Tessa tried to soundposed, but Emma was anything but calm. Tessie, I like it when he hugs us. I love the way his pheromones smell. Emma didn''t want to leave Landon''s arms at all. "Just let me hold you for a bit." Landon didn''t n to let go. He-and Flex-both needed thefort of Tessa''s scent. Though flustered, Tessa stayed where she was, nestled on hisp. As her soft scent filled the space between them, both Landon and his restless wolf slowly began to settle down. Still holding her, Landon picked up his phone with one hand and made a call. "Alpha? What''s up?" Nathaniel''s voice came through the line. "That Sharon Dawson-handle her for me." "Huh? The Dawson family''s part of the Mistwolf Pack, right? We''ve never even interacted with them. She crossed a line?" "She didn''t mess with me. She tried to take Tessa''s hand." "Carit" 09:13 Tue, 13 May D Chapter 301 The Alpha''s Warning Sharon had to be insane. Of all people to provoke, she chose Tessa? Everyone close to the alpha knew one thing by now: if someone angered the alpha, they might sti But if someone touched Tessa, then he''d make sure that person begged for death. 1.3K Chapter 302 Chapter 302 The Price of a Threat 0% +8 Pearis That night, Sharon''s vi was forcibly broken into. The werewolf guards stationed at the house were swiftly subdued. By the time Sharon awoke, several male werewolves, reeking of Nightslele Pack''s iron-blooded aura, had already entered her bedroom. Their eyes shimmered with golden light, and the air around them was thick with murderous intent. She stared coldly at them. "Who sent you? Do you have a death wish? Do you even know who I am?" She was the daughter of the Mistwolf Pack''s alpha-youngdy of the Mistwolf Mercenaries. As she spoke, she released her high-ranking she-wolf''s aura, attempting to intimidate them. "Madam, Mr. Thorne wants one of your hands. So-are you going to give it up or not?" one of them sneered,pletely unfazed by her pressure. "What do you mean? I''ve never even met Mr. Thorne! How did I offend him?" Sharon''s voice shook slightly at the mention of Landon Thorne. Who didn''t know that he was Montedra''s most powerful alpha king? The Nightshade Pack''s iron grip made entire packs tremble at the name. "You haven''t met Mr. Thorne, true. But you tried to take the hand of Mr. Thorne''s woman, didn''t you?" The men didn''t waste time arguing. One of them pinned her down as another drew his ws and shed her wrist with perfect precision. The strike carried a hidden Nightshade Pack technique-one that severed her connection to her . Wolf soul at the source. "Ahhh!" Her agonized scream pierced the cold night, echoing throughout the vi like the wail of a wounded she-wolf beneath the moonlight. "Remember this-there''s always someone stronger. You can''t afford to provoke everyone you meet." With that, the Nightshade wolves left without a trace-like ghosts that had nevere. By the time Nico received the news and rushed to the werewolf hospital, Sharon was still in the operating room. The werewolf doctors had tried to repair her destroyed wolf soul''s meridians, but with little sess. Only when she was wheeled out did Nico finally see her. It had been a long time since he''dst shown his face to Sharon. Because of everything that had happened with Tessa, Nico had still been angry at her. "Mom, what the hell happened?" Nico asked. He knew full well the Dawson family''s status and strength. What he didn''t understand was how something like this could happen-especially in their own home. "It must''ve been that little b*tch Tessa! Who the hell is she, anyway?" Sharon growled. She clearly remembered the words of the man who had led the attack. TL -0 00 001 ?- Minn''a han formand 09:13 Tue, 13 May DD Chapter 302 The Price of a Threat her?" 98% +8 Pearls He genuinely didn''t understand why his mother was so hellbent on targeting Tessa. She hadn''t even done anything wrong. ¡°Mr. Nico, it''s like this!" the Dawson family''s butler quickly exined. ¡°Just today, Madam Dawson ordered some people to go after Ms. Sinir''s hand. And tonight, this happened So it must be rted to Tessa!" "What?" Nico could hardly believe what he was hearing. "What the hell do you want from me? I''ve done everything you asked. All I ever asked was that you leave Tessa alone. You promised me. Or do you still not believe I can win that physicspetition on my own merit?" "Nico, is that really your priority right now?" Sharon snapped. "I just lost my hand, and you''re worried about some meaningless girl? I can''t believe I raised such an ungrateful brat!" She was furious enough to rip him apart on the spot. After raising such a thankless child, her life felt like one massive failure. "I''m done with this conversation. If anything like this happens again, you''ll never see me again." Nico knew how dangerous the Dawson family could be with its mercenary background. His mother clearly had no intention of letting Tessa go. But no matter what, he was going to protect her. Even if she didn''t love him. He would still protect her. Nico didn''t say another word. He turned and walked away. "Nico, if you him. dare walk out that door, I''ll have someone kill Tessa tomorrow!" Sharon threatened behind Nico stopped, turned, and stared her down. "Fine. If she dies, I''ll die with her. I''ll trade my life for hers." 1.3K Chapter 303 Chapter 303 Distracted by the Alpha The next morning, Landon personally made Tessa a hearty breakfast. After they finished eating, he asked, "Got anything on your schedule today?" 98%1 +8 Pearls Tessa thought about it. It seemed like everything had pretty much been handled. Beauty Luxe was running smoothly with Harper in charge-there was nothing for her to worry about there. The only thing left unresolved was Avery Band''s contract situation. But she''d already handed that over to Landon, and all she had to do now was wait for updates from him. So when she thought about it... she didn''t actually have anything nned today. "Nothing." "In that case,e with me to Thorne Corp. You''re heading to Falindale in a few days, right? We won''t be able to see each other for a while." "You''re so busy at Thorne Corp-do you really need me there?" Landon nodded seriously. "Yes. I get so much more done when you''re around. "...Fine." If that was the case, she might as well go game at Thorne Corp. It didn''t really matter where she gamed-it was all the same. And her wolf seemed happy to be in Landon''s territory too, enjoying the calming pine scent of his pheromones. The two of them stepped out of Wisteria Apartment and immediately saw Nico waiting outside. Nico spotted hering out with that man but didn''t say anything. Landon nced at Nico. Sharon''s son was decent enough-just a shame he had feelings for Tessa. "Something wrong?" Tessa asked Landon to wait a moment and walked up to Nico. "I''m sorry. If you''d never met me, maybe none of this would''ve happened to you," Nico said quietly. His wolf let out a soft, miserable growl in the back of his mind, ashamed of what his mother had done. The moment he said that, Tessa understood-he must have found out what his mother had done. "Nico, you''re you. Your mom is your mom. I don''t lump people together like that. You don''t have to apologize for her." Nico was a good person. His wolf soul was pure-something rare among the noble wolves of Mistwolf Pack. "You really have a gift in physics. Keep working hard. Don''t let this stuff drag you down." This didn''t have anything to do with her anymore, but since they were ssmates, she figured she might as 09:13 Tue, 13 May Chapter 303 Distracted by the Alpha -it meant a lot to him. "I''m heading out." Tessa turned to leave. Landon wasn''t exactly known for his patience. It wouldn''t be good to keep him waiting too long. Nico watched her walk back to that tall, striking man-and felt that dull ache in his chest. It seemed like he would never be able to give her the kind of safety and security that man could. When Tessa finally walked over, Landon took her hand. "What did he want?" "Nothing big. Just to apologize." 98% +8 Pearls His mother had just had her hand taken-and he still came to apologize. The kid''s wolf soul was tougher than most of Mistwolf Pack''s elite. "What''s wrong?" Tessa still didn''t know that Landon was the one who''d had Sharon''s hand destroyed. "Nothing," he said. "Just thinking what a shame it is that your kind-hearted ssmate has a mom like that." When they arrived at Thorne Corp, Landon took Tessa straight to the nieth floor-his personal domain. Once someone brought her snacks and fruit, he immediately shifted into full work mode. Tessa, on the other hand, couldn''t seem to get into gaming mode. Her wolf, Emma, was absolutely giddy from being immersed in Landon''s presence, and itpletely threw off her focus. What do I do? She sighed inwardly. Am I... crushing on him now too? Watching Landon work, his alpha aura red like dark fire-maic, powerful, and utterly captivating. She waspletely spellbound... 1.3K Chapter 304 Chapter 304 Songs of the Future 95%Ùu +8 Pearls By the time Landon finally finished his work, it was already noon. When he sat down next to Tessa, she was immersed in her game. "Bored?¡± he asked, sounding a little guilty. In his mind, Flex was also resess- frustrated he hadn''t been able to keep herpany. "Not at all. I''m happy just being near you," Tessa replied honestly. Just being close to him, seeing him, breathing in his scent-it was enough to make her feel content. Landon smiled and kissed her lightly on the lips. But before he could enjoy the moment, she said, "By the way, Ysabel messaged me earlier. She found out I was here and wants toe over. You mind?" Landon''s smile vanished. He was silent for a moment before finally saying, "I don''t mind...¡± "Really?" She tilted her head. "Because you look like you mind." Landon slipped an arm around her shoulders. "I really don''t. I''m busy, and I can''t keep youpany, so it''s good if she does." He sounded considerate... if only he didn''t reek of jealousy. Tessa chuckled softly and leaned in to kiss the corner of his mouth. "I''m hungry. I heard the cafeteria here is amazing. I want to try it." "Let''s go." Landon didn''t hesitate-he immediately wrapped an arm around her and led her toward the dining hall. Everyone who worked at Thorne Corp was elite within werewolf society-either loyal members of the Nightshade Pack or high-ranking wolves from affiliated packs. To give them the best working environment, Thorne Corp had hired several spiritual chefs-masters of cuisine who specialized in werewolf nutrition. Their dishes used spirit beast meat and herbs to nourish the wolf soul. Every cuisine imaginable was avable. The taste? Exceptional. Even someone like Tessa, who didn''t eat much, found herself eating more than usual. Emma, too, buzzed with excitement at the energy from the spirit beast meat. "Must be nice to work for you," Tessamented. "It''s even better being my mate. Want to give it a shot?" Landon teased, a wicked grin on his lips. In his mind, Flex howled in anticipation, eager for her response. Tessa blushed. His lines are getting smoother by the day... Chapter 304 Songs of the Future As soon as she walked in, Tessa asked, "Did you get in touch with the vocal coach I rmended?" "Yup! She sent me tons of tutorial videos. I''ve been studying them seriously!" 98% +8 Pearls Knowing Tessa was nning to start her own entertainmentpany, Ysabel was working harder than ever, determined to chase her dream of bing a singer in the werewolf entertainment industry. "Good. After New Year, I''ll officiallyunch thepany." Since she''d made up her mind to bring them into the scene with her, Tessa had already nned everything out in advance. "Got it. Don''t worry, boss! I won''t let you down," Ysabel said carnestly. "Alright." After chatting for a bit, Ysabel returned to watching her vocal training videos. Tessa sent Landon a quick message to let him know, then opened hisptop. She downloaded a songwriting program, tested it out a little, and found it decent enough. "What are you working on?" Ysabel couldn''t help but look over. "Writing a song." She''d promised to write a song for Avery Band. Since she had the time today, she figured she''d finally get it done. "Writing a song?" Ysabel was stunned. They were both still in high school. How was Tessa this amazing? "What?" Tessa raised an eyebrow. "I don''t look like I can write music?" "No, no! You''re a total genius. Honestly, if you told me you could awaken some ancient wolf soul, I wouldn''t even question it," Ysabel said, dragging a chair next to her and sitting down with wide, admiring eyes. "Go ahead, don''t worry. I won''t interrupt." "Okay." Tessa wasn''t the type to show off-but over the past few days, a melody had been forming in her mind. Now, all she needed to do was write it out, arrange the final instrumentation, and add lyrics. She worked quickly and efficiently, and before long, the rough version of the track was finished. "Wanna hear it?" Tessa looked up at Ysabel, who was already beaming in anticipation. 12K r the Alpha-less Queen 305 Chapter 305 The Song That Burns Ysabel nodded immediately. "Yes, absolutely, obviously yes!" How could she possibly pass up a chance like this? Tessa finished the final adjustments and hit y. 48 Pearls It was a rock track-its rhythm wild and relentless, like a hunting wolfpack. The beat stirred the soul, rousing the primal heat of the wolf spirit. It was nothing like anything Avery Band had produced before. But the moment it started, it was like a howl under the moonlight, igniting something deep within, setting every cell aze with adrenaline. There were no lyrics yet, but the music alone was already enough to grab you and set you on fire. So full of youth. So full of energy. So full of burning passion. "Well?" Tessa looked at Ysabel, waiting for her reaction. "Tessa... honestly... a genius like you is just too unfair to the rest of us." She wasn''t sucking up-she meant every word. Tessa smiled. "It''s okay, I guess." "Tessa,e mess around in the werewolf entertainment industry with me! If you go, you''d be a global sensation." Ysabel grabbed her hand excitedly. "That''s not gonna happen." "Well, I don''t care! You still have to write songs for me. When I debut, you have to be the one who writes my first single." "That I can do." That was something she could promise. Before she left for the werewolf medical organization, she had to make sure all these people were taken care of. Ysabel threw her arms around her. "Tessa, what would I even do if I hadn''t met you?" she said emotionally. Tessa was her guiding star, her one-in-a-million chance. "You''d still be fine without me." Ysabel was the youngdy of the Nightshade Pack''s alpha family. Her future would always be bright. Ysabel shook her head. "No. Without you, my life would''ve been a mess." If it weren''t for Tessa, she probably wouldn''t have had the courage to chase her own dreams. She would''ve followed the path her fatherid out for her-obediently bing the Thorne family''s proper heiress, fulfilling the duties assigned by the pack elders.* Chapter 305 The Song That Burns "What about the lyrics, Tessie? Aren''t you going to write them yourself?" +8 Pearls Tessa''s essays were legendary-hernguage teacher used them as model pieces. So writing lyrics shouldn''t be hard for her at all. "I''ll finish them in a few days. There''s no rush-they''re overseas right now." Just as she finished saying that, Avery''s video call came in. The moment she answered, his handsome face popped onto the screen. "Tessa, look at me!" But before he could say another word, Steven shoved him aside and took his ce in the frame. "How''s it going? You guys adjusting okay over there?" Tessa asked. Steven beamed. "Come on, look at us. We''re all crazy adaptable. Don''t worry about a thing-we''re good." Then he added, "Oh, and about the contract-don''t stress. Take your time. And if it really doesn''t work out, so be it. Getting shelved isn''t the end of the world." What mattered most to them was that she was doing okay. Everything else could be handled. "Put Avery back on." Steven pouted. "What, already tired of me? Tessa, you''re being kinda heartless, you know." "Be good." Steven had been about to throw a fit, but with just one word from her, he quieted immediately. "Tessa, you''re on break now, right? Why don''t youe over and hang with us for a bit?" "Can''t. I''ve still got stuff to handle here." Once everything was wrapped up in Navoris, she still had a mess to deal with in Falindale. She didn''t have the time to go fooling around. Avery finally took the phone back. "What is it? Still trouble with the contract?" He knew the Thornbane Pack''s contracts were trickyyered with all kinds of restrictive pack magic. Chapter 306 Chapter 306 The Price of Pride +8 Pearls "The contract''s fine." Tessa said lightly. I haven''t even used myst resort yet. "I just finished the track for you guys. I''ll send it to your email in a bit." "Okay." They knew she always worked fast. But after they heard the song, every member of Avery Band was stunned. "I told you-Tessa''s a genius. With a song like this, we''re definitely going to blow up again." Even without lyrics, the track was already electrifying. And Tessa had never let them down. Avery nodded. "She was born for music. Honestly, if she doesn''t go down this path, it''d be such a waste." With that level of talent, how could she not choose music? But then again, everyone had their own ambitions, and they couldn''t force her. Elsewhere, Landon and Nathaniel had just returned to the office after presiding over the Nightshade Pack''s territory meeting when Evan''s call came in. It came through the encrypted werewolfmunication line, thick with the restless scent of Thornbane Pack''s distress. "Alpha, it''s Evan." Nathaniel handed Landon the phone. His wolf soul stirred with excitement for the power y about to begin. Landon epted the call. "Mr. Evan, shouldn''t you be very busy right now? What brings you to call me?" His tone waszy and unbothered, but his alpha pressed through the phone like a storm. Evan practically choked with rage. aur Damn it-this bastard had deliberately set him up. Thorne Corp hadid out the perfect financial trap, and he''d walked straight into it. Ruthless wasn''t even the word. "How could I possibly be busier than Mr. Thorne?" Evan nearly spat blood, but he had no choice. He had to beg now, had to lower himself. "Speak." Landon''s tone was cool andmanding. "Mr. Thorne... about that investment project. I''d like to withdraw." He had fought tooth and nail to get into that investment deal, thinking it would be his chance to destabilize Thorne Corp. But it turned out Thorne Corp hadn''t suffered at all-instead, the Morrigan Group''s funds had gotten stuck. If he didn''t get out soon, they''d be bankrupt. The Morrigan Group was the financial lifeline of the entire Thornbane Pack. TUE, 19 May Chapter 306 The Price of Pride 98% +8 Pearls But getting out wasn''t so simple. He was already bound by agreements with Thorne Corp and several Nightshade-affiliated investment groups. The only way out now was to forfeit every cent he''d already put in "That''s all? If you don''t want to be involved, just withdraw," Landon made it sound effortless. In his mind, Flex sneered-he''d known exactly where Evan''s weakness was all along. Evan could barely breathe. He''s doing this on purpose. He''s gotta be doing this on purpose! "Mr. Thorne, whatever terms you want, just name them. I won''t say a word. I only ask... please let me off this time." "Well, well. I never thought I''d see Mr. Evan grovel like this," Landon said with a coldugh. Did he really think Landon Thorne was that easy to mess with? Evan was seething, but he didn''t dare say a word. "Tell Nathaniel whatever you want. I have other things to do." Landon handed the phone back to Nathaniel. "Mr. Frost, please... put in a good word with Mr. Thorne for me," Evan pleaded. He was desperate. If he didn''t recover those tied-up funds, the entire Morrigan Group might go under. "Well,¡± Nathaniel said, "Mr. Thorne''s friend happens to be interested in Avery Band. You''ll need to release them from their contract.". Avery Band was at the peak of their poprity. Getting Evan to let them go was no small request. "Avery Band?" Evan''s voice caught. "What, you don''t like that?" Nathaniel''s tone left no room for negotiation. "No, no-of course not. If Mr. Thorne wants Avery Band, then I''ll release them. I''ll contact them immediately." Evan had no choice now. He could only swallow the blood and take the loss. Satisfied, Nathaniel said, "Evan, just a word of advice. Next time, keep your hands off anything that belongs to our alpha." "Yes, yes, you''re right. I wouldn''t dare touch anything of Mr. Thorne''s," Evan replied quickly. Nathaniel didn''t bother with a response. He hung up. Even one more word exchanged with a guy like that felt like a waste. "What was that about?" Tessa, who had been quietly listening, finally spoke. "Tessa, you have no idea... just to get Avery Band out of that contract, our alpha mobilized so many Nightshade Pack resources..." 1.3K Chapter 307 Chapter 307 When the Hunter Is Hunted +8 Pearls ¡°Nathaniel!¡± Landon shot him a warning nce. Does he really not know what should and shouldn''t be said? Nathaniel immediately fell silent. Ysabel looked at him, then turned to her uncle. "Uncle Landon, just let Nathaniel finish. Tessa deserves to know." She knew Uncle Landon had done so much for Tessa without expecting anything in return-but letting her be moved by it a little wouldn''t hurt, right? "I''m getting hungry. You and Nathaniel go pick up some afternoon tea" Landon waved it off with a casual excuse to get the two of them out. "That kind of thing''s what assistants are for..." Ysabel grumbled, but Nathaniel had already grabbed her and pulled her out the door. Now it was just Tessa and Landon in the office. "Avery Band''s contract is taken care of. You don''t need to worry anymore." After what happenedst time, Landon had realized Avery Band wasn''t just a band to her. She had real feelings for them. So no matter the cost, he had to help break them free from Thornbane Pack''s grasp. She''d heard everything earlier-that''s why she had asked. "Mr. Thorne, whatever Evan asked you for... I bet it wasn''t simple, was it?" Now that everything was done, there was no point in saying dramatic things. But whatever Evan got from Landon today-she''d make sure to take it back double someday. "It wasn''t anything major. Evan''s already taken a hard fall. Even if I agreed to his terms, he''s still on his way down." Even with his withdrawal from the investment, the Morrigan Group had already suffered massive damage. At this point, Evan was just trying to survive. He posed no real threat anymore. "Got it." Tessa already understood exactly how powerful the man in front of her was. But still, if someone dared to touch what was hers, she didn''t like it one bit. So just as Evan was finally starting to recover and catch his breath after pulling out of the investment... One of his subordinates rushed in. "Alpha! Something''s wrong with Thornbane Pack''s defensive barrier! And we can''t find the source of the attack!" The guard was trembling from head to toe. Who had they pissed offtely? First the Morrigan Group gets hit, and now the Thornbane headquarters? "What?" Evan couldn''t believe his ears. He''d just humbled himself to settle things with Landon-and now 09:14 Tue, 13 May D. 11% Chapter 307 When the Hunter Is Hunted +8 Pearls He cursed furiously, his wolf howling within him-yet it still couldn''t sniff out the enemy, "Couldn''t it be Landon?" "No... we''ve been watching him and the Nightshade Pack nonstop. Nothing unusual. Someone else hit us from the shadows." The one they were bracing for hadn''t even made a move. And yet, someone else had slipped in a de from the dark. Evan feltpletely drained. "Fine. Book me the fastest flight back to Los Anville!" If he didn''t deal with this crisis fast, he could kiss his alpha scat goodbye. Right now, the fire was under his ass. He didn''t even have time to figure out who was after him. All it had taken was a simplemand-and Thornbane Pack''s barrier had beenpromised. Only then did Tessa feel satisfied. Since Evan made her ufortable, there was no way he was getting away without a scratch. With that done, she finally turned back to the song she''d written for Avery Band- ready to start writing the lyrics. But then Nathaniel burst back into the room, clearly agitated. His wolf soul radiated frantic energy. Tessa put down her work. This is the first time I''ve ever seen Nathaniel this worked up. "What happened?" she asked. Nathaniel might seem carefree, but he was Landon''s beta-an elite who''d seen it all. What could possibly shake him like this? "Where''s alpha? I need to talk to him-urgent!" "He stepped out for a bit." "We''re screwed. If alpha''s not here, this could be a total disaster." "What''s going on?" Tessa frowned. This is way too out of character for him. But whatever it is, he needs to spit it out before we can fix it. "Someone''s trying to hack into Thorne Corp''s external system! I think it''s Phantom. But we haven''t done anything to offend Phantomtely-why would they do this?!" He was clearly panicking. He idolized Phantom-had even dreamed of working with them someday. And now, his hero was attacking Thorne Corp... "Phantom?" Tessa frowned. I''m sitting right here. Who else in this world could possibly impersonate me? Chapter 308 Chapter 308 You Dare Impersonate Me? Nathaniel frantically called Landon again. Thorne Corp''s firewall was known as the strongest in all of Montedra-a fortress of digital defense. But against a hacker this skilled, and a werewolf no less, it was only a matter of time before even that fortress began to crack. Thorne Corp wasn''t just the economic backbone of the Nightshade Pack and its affiliates-it ounted for more than half of Montedra''s GDP. If the firewall fell and sensitive data leaked, it wouldn''t just shake the Nightshade Pack''s foundation. The entire Montedra werewolf society would be thrown into chaos. Nathanielpletely ignored Tessa, which left her speechless. So he thought she didn''t know anything? If she told him she was Phantom right now, he wouldn''t believe her anyway. She didn''t bother arguing. Instead, she slid into Landon''s chair and began typing. Her fingers moved with the precision and speed of wolf ws, unleashing a flurry of code across the screen. Nathaniel was too busy on the phone to notice what she was doing. Had he nced at the screen for even a second, he would''ve been floored by the skill she was disying. Landon picked up. Nathaniel, wasted no time. "So all those millions we spent on werewolf cybersecurity engineers was a waste?" Every engineer at Thorne Corp was a Nightshade Pack elite, trained in the ancient bloodline arts fused with modern tech. After all that investment, if they couldn''t handle a threat like this, how could they call themselves elite? "Alpha, our team is strong. But the attacker is Phantom-we can''t stop them..." "What? Phantom?" Landon immediately realized the gravity of the situation. "I''ming back now." He hung up and dropped everything. Ysabel, standing nearby, looked puzzled. "Nathaniel, is this Phantom really that good?" Even her uncle was taking it seriously. "Of course. Phantom''s a legend in the hacker world-a shadow under the moon. No werewolf has ever matched their skills. No one even knows if they''re male or female!" "So mysterious!" Ysabel was intrigued. "Tessa, have you heard of this Phantom? I can''t believe I''ve never heard of them before!" Tessa was pretty skilled too. Just the other day, she cracked Winona''s phone and stole that video. "Never heard of them," Tessa said casually, though a sly glint flickered in her eyes. "Oh, right. No way someone like you would know someone that mysterious! I wonder if Phantom is a guy 4:22 pm M M Chapter 308 You Dare Impersonate Me? or a girl? Honestly, I love the name. I''d totally want to be friends if I met them! +8 Pearls Someone was out there using her name to attack Thorne Corp''s firewall-and there was no way Tessa was going to sit by and let that happen. She might not be interested in fame, but she''d never let anyone drag her name through the mud. As she casually chatted with the others, her fingers never stopped moving, pounding out code like the deadly swipes of White Wolf Emma-tearing through the enemy''s defenses with pinpoint uracy. The opponent wasn''t bad. There were traces of ancient werewolf bloodline techniques embedded in their code. Butpared to the power of the White Wolf? Not even close. Tessa hacked straight into their system and dropped a single taunting message. "You dare impersonate me?" On the other side, the fake Phantom stared at the shing code, shaking with rage. Their wed hand nearly smashed the screen. The wolf spirit inside them growled with fury. The man who had hired the hacker frowned. "What does that mean? Is that the real Phantom?" The fake hacker bared their fangs, more agitated than ever. "How should I know if it''s really Phantom?! You told me Phantom had no connection to Thorne Corp! I''m warning you-if you expose me, I''ll make you regret it!" 1.3K Chapter 309 Chapter 309 Alpha vs Alpha +8 Pearls The client''s patience snapped. He unleashed his werewolf aura in a sharp burst of pressure. "Big attitude for someone with subpar skills. You can''t even handle Phantom, and you call yourself a werewolf hacker?" "You know nothing!" the hacker growled, eyes shing. "Phantom''s like the alpha king of the hacker world! I''m nowhere near their level!" The client fell silent for a moment. "No one in the werewolf world can outmatch Phantom?" "I know someone. My master," the hacker muttered, lighting a cigarette, his eyes full of frustration. "But he''s been off the grid for years. Whether or not you can get him to help is your problem." He was still bitter. Every time he faced Phantom, he lost. Last time, he tried stealing military defense data from Montedra for Yalvaria-and not only did he fail, Phantom turned the tables and hacked Yalvaria''s military servers instead. That disaster nearly ruined his reputation. He''d give anything to find out who Phantom really was. How did this ghost in the machine always crush him? "Your master? Where do I even begin to look?" No matter the cost, the man was determined to destroy Thorne Corp-and sever Landon''s lifeline once and for all. "I don''t know. He drifts like a lone wolf. Last I heard, he was in some other country." "I''m out. I failed, so I''m not taking your money." With that, the hacker turned and walked off, his silhouette cutting a bitter figure as he left. But he swore-one day, he''d drag Phantom down and grind them into the dirt. The man stood there silently, watching him go. He knew all too well what it felt like to be crushed, humiliated. "Landon... every ounce of pain you''ve caused me-I''ll return it a hundredfold." His voice was low and vengeful, his eyes glowing with a savage red fire. Meanwhile, Landon had no idea that somewhere in Montedra, someone was quietly plotting their revenge. He rushed back to Thorne Corp at once-only to find that the crisis had already passed. "What did you say? A third party stepped in and hacked the attacker?" Landon was stunned. If even the elite werewolf cybersecurity team he paid millions for couldn''t handle this-who on earth could hack Phantom? "Are you sure it was really Phantom?" 4:22 pm M Chapter 309 Alpha vs Alpha +8 Pearls Landon still couldn''t believe it. As far as he knew, he''d never crossed paths with Phantom. There was no reason for Phantom toe after Thorne Corp, the very symbol of Nightshade Pack authority. "I''m not sure. That''s what the engineers are saying," Nathaniel admitted. His own tech skills were just enough to get by-nothingpared to these hackers. Like a pup trying to challenge an alpha-utterly outmatched. Landon walked toward Tessa. Meanwhile, Tessa quickly wiped every trace of what she''d done from the system. "What are you up to?" he asked. She''d been busy ever since he got back. "Nothing." Tessa casually opened a game window, pretending she''d just been ying around. ¡°Bored, huh? I''ll take you and Ysabel out huntingter," Landon said. Since they were on break, they might as well rx and have some fun. There were only a few days left in the winter holiday anyway. "I''m fine. Do your thing. Don''t worry about me." Honestly, she hadn''t been bored at all. That werewolf hacker she''d just faced-he wasn''t bad. Just a step below her. Cracking into his system had taken quite a bit of effort. . But that''s what made it fun. Without worthy opponents, she''d never grow stronger. Being the lone wolf at the top of the mountain was... lonely. "Have the werewolf engineers meet me in the conference room," Landon ordered Nathaniel, his voice edged with that distinct Alpha growl. He was clearly angry now. If not for that mysterious third party, Thorne Corp''s firewall might''ve gone down today-putting the entire economic heart of the Nightshade Pack at risk. 1.3K ( Chapter 310 Chapter 310 No One Stays on Top Forever +8 Pearls "Mr. Landon, don''t be too hard on them. After all, no one in this world can stay number one forever," Tessa said, speaking up for the group of werewolfwork engineers. That hacker from earlier had skills nearly equal to her own-it was no wonder the team had no way to deal with him. "But still," she added, "if they''re the ones managing Thorne Corp''s cybersecurity- guarding the core secrets of the Nightshade Pack-then I''d say their current level just isn''t enough." "I know that," Landon replied. "That''s why I''ve always wanted to find this Phantom. But Phantom''s just too mysterious-I haven''t been able to track them down." Why are we talking about Phantom again? Tessa thought. "I heard Phantom is a loner," she said calmly. "They won''t work under any pack or power." And that was the truth. She''d always preferred a free, untethered life. Even when she created Wings of Light out of sheer boredom, she eventually handed it off to Lina because she didn''t want to deal with the management. "I know. But still, it''s worth trying. In the werewolf world, only Phantom could offer truly unbreakable protection for awork." "Mr. Landon, I think you might be overestimating Phantom. No one can guarantee anything with absolute certainty." Tessa honestly felt like she was being turned into some kind of legend by these people. She was just... good withputers. That''s all. "Tessa, that''s only because you don''t know how amazing Phantom really is." It was the first time Tessa had ever heard Landon speak so highly of someone. "Really? That impressive?" "Alpha, stop right there," Nathaniel cut in with a teasing smirk. "If you keep praising them, Tessa''s gonna get jealous." After all, what girlfriend wants to hear her boyfriend rave about someone else¡ª even if no one knows whether Phantom''s a man or a woman? Tessa shot Nathaniel a single look. Nathaniel mped his mouth shut on the spot. "Alright! Pretend I said nothing!" he muttered, shrinking back. If alphas were scary, then the alpha''s woman was even scarier-one look from her and he was done. 1:22 pm Chapter 310 No One Stays on Top Forever Once the room was quiet, Tessa gave a satisfied nod. +8 Pearls "Mr. Landon, if you''re open to it, I could''introduce someone," she offered. After all, Landon had gone out of his way to help her by nullifying that ridiculous contract with Miracle. She wanted to return the favor. Landon raised an eyebrow. "Who?" "Didn''t you say you need cybersecurity engineers? I happen to know someone pretty skilled. Why not give him a shot?" "You have friends in that field?" Nathaniel blurted out again. "Just happened to meet someone. You can interview him yourself-if he doesn''t make the cut, you don''t need to keep him. No need to give me face." Tessa was fully confident in the person she rmended. "Alright. Let hime in sometime," Landon agreed, though his tone revealed little real interest. Over the years, he''d hired more than a few so-called experts-and all of them had disappointed him. Only Phantom had ever managed to impress. Tessa could tell Landon was only agreeing out of respect for her. He clearly didn''t believe the person would be up to standard. But that was fine. Once he met the guy, he''d understand. Her friends-every single one of them could hold their own. "In that case, let''s cancel the meeting with the engineers today," she said. No matter what, the team had done their best. Their dedication wasn''t the problem- their capability just hadn''t been enough. "Got it, Alpha!" Nathaniel replied at once, then asked, "So... can we finally eat now? Cameron and Hudson are already waiting at Silvermoon Estate." "Yeah." Nothing was more important than making sure his Tessa was fed. She''d need all the energy she could get for tomorrow''s Sinir Corp shareholder meeting. Nathaniel took Ysabel ahead in the car to Silvermoon Estate. Landon finished tying up some loose ends, then left with Tessa. But halfway there, Tessa suddenly furrowed her brows and told him to stop the car. "What''s wrong?" Landon asked, puzzled. Something must''ve happened. 1.3K 1 Chapter 311 Chapter 311 Navoris High Tessa Tessa pointed toward a girl surrounded and being beaten by a group of young men. +8 Pearls "Who is that?" Landon asked, not recognizing Anna and showing zero interest in why those guys were attacking her. "A ssmate," Tessa said. "Wait here-I''m going to check it out." She remembered that Anna had been little more than a scapegoat in the forum incident, all masterminded by Winona. Tessa stepped out of the car and walked over. The young men noticed the strikingly beautiful girl approaching, but instead of backing off, one of them sneered, "Hey babe, wanna join in? Beating people''s a lotta fun!" With that, he pped Anna across the face. Blood trickled from the corner of Anna''s mouth. She looked at Tessa with a mix of hatred and despair. What is she doing here? To mock me? She was only in this mess because of Tessa and Winona-those twisted sisters. If it hadn''t been for them, she''d still be at First High. ''If it hadn''t been for them, she might''ve made it into a good university. Now, all of that was gone-and it was all their fault. Fueled by rage, Anna''s werewolf aura red out of control-only to be met with another p from one of the thugs. "You bitch," the guy snarled, "you think you can get mad at us? Been too long since someone stripped you bare and showed you off?" As he spoke, he reached for her clothes. Anna desperately clutched her shirt, pleading, ¡°Please... don''t..." "Let her go." Tessa''s voice cut through the noise, cold and sharp. The guys exchanged nces. Anna stared at Tessa, stunned. She''s... helping me? She''s not just here to watch me suffer? "What, you don''t understand in speech?" Tessa said again, her tone growing more irritated. "Hey now, sweetheart. We let her go-you gonna y with us instead?" One of the punks leered at her, eyes raking down her figure. "You look like a lot more fun." 4:23 pm Chapter 311 Navoris High Tessa Tessa smirked. "Sure. No problem. I''ll y. Whatever you want." +8 Pearls She''d heard rumors that Anna''s life had gone downhill after transferring schools- but she hadn''t expected it to be this bad. Honestly, this Anna... was just disappointing. "Yeah? Well too bad, we''re not letting her go!" one of them barked, yanking Anna by the hair and dragging her forward. "What now, pretty girl? This filthy slut your friend?" Anna''s eyes were filled with hopelessness. She must''ve lookedpletely humiliated. Tessa didn''t waste another word. "Fine. Let''s y." A faint silver aura red around her. In the blink of an eye, her fistnded squarely in one punk''s gut, sending him crashing to the ground. She spun midair, her heel slicing through the air like a deced with wolf power, and kicked another one flying. The guy holding Anna recoiled in terror and immediately let go. Tessa''s aura radiated with the force of a high-ranking werewolf. The low-rank wolf spirit inside him instinctively cowered, trembling in fear. But he and his friends had a reputation as thugs-cowards or not, they couldn''t lose face. Forcing himself to stay upright, he shouted, "Who the hell are you? Do you even know who we are?!" Tessa rolled her eyes. "I''m not doing this dumb alpha-posturing crap. You just need to know who I am. Navoris High-Tessa. If you''ve got a problem,e find me." Then, like a protective mother wolf, she yanked Anna to her side without hesitation. 1.3K Chapter 312 Chapter 312 The One Who Helped Me Anna looked up at Tessa, her hand still held tightly, eyes filled with awe. This version of Tessa-calm, strong, fearless-was mesmerizing. She made people feel safe. +8 Pearls "Navoris High''s Tessa, huh? Just you wait! We''re not done with you!" one of the punks shouted before limping away, still desperate to leave behind a threat. "Lunatics," Tessa muttered coldly, tossing three words after them. Anna lowered her head in shame. She had once maligned Tessa, framed her, spread rumors-yet now, when she was helpless and vulnerable, it was Tessa who stepped in to protect her. "...I''m sorry." It took her a long moment to force the words out. "No need to apologize,¡± Tessa replied bluntly. "You''re the one who''s more pitiful right now." "Still... about the forum stuff, I owe you an apology. And for today... thank you." If she hadn''t lost her mind and made all those choices, none of this would''ve happened. At the end of the day, she had no one to me but herself. "Anna,e back to Navoris High." Anna looked up, stunned-then slowly lowered her gaze again. Go back? Could she? And even if she did... how would she face everyone at school? "You''ve got a solid academic foundation. If you just transfer, you could still get into a good university." Tessa didn''t believe Anna was truly beyond saving. That was the only reason she''d stepped in today at all. And Anna knew it, too. "But what school would take me now? Honestly, Tessa, I really admire you. When you first came to Navoris High, everyone was whispering about your past, throwing insults around-but you never broke. You never even flinched. But me... if it weren''t for my mom, I think I''d already be dead." "If you don''t want to go back to Navoris High, then pick somewhere else. Just tell me where-you don''t need to worry about anything." Tessa grabbed Anna''s phone and entered her number. "Any school you want." Anna stared at her, stunned. She... wanted to help her? Tessa popped a piece of gum into her mouth. 4:23 pm M M Chapter 312 The One Who Helped Me +8 Pearls "Don''t look so surprised. If it''s in Montedra, any high school''s possible." She wasn''t bragging. She really had that kind of pull. "Tessa-I-"Anna was speechless. Thest person she ever expected to help her... was the very one she''d looked down on. Tessa might''ve been strong inbat, but she had no idea how tofort a crying girl. So she simply said, "Go home. Think about where you want to go, then tell me." "Could I... borrow some money?" Anna sniffled, embarrassed. "They took everything I had. I don''t even have enough for the bus." Tessa usually just used her card. She dug through her pockets and only found a single hundred-dor bill. She handed it to Anna and turned to leave without another word. Holding the bill in her hand, Anna nearly broke down in tears. She really, truly regretted everything. She regretted how she had treated Tessa. Because now... the only person who cared enough to help her-was Tessa. After dinner, Landon dropped Tessa off at Wisteria Apartments. He didn''t leave right away. Instead, he handed her a sh drive. "If anything goes wrong at tomorrow''s Sinir Corp shareholder meeting, this will help." Inside was everything he had gathered through the Phantom Pack''s covert intelligencework-dark secrets about Donald and Yardley. If those files were made public, those two wouldn''t dare utter another word. 1.3K Chapter 313 Chapter 313 Not the Same as Before Tessa blinked at the sh drive in Landon''s hand. +8 Pearls "Mr. Landon, do you not believe I can handle this on my own?" She didn''t think this situation was that serious. Landon hesitated, trying to figure out how to exin himself in a way she''d understand. "You don''t have to say anything," Tessa said before he could speak. "Thank you." He genuinely just wanted to help her. ¡°I just don''t want you to carry everything alone,¡± he said atst. ¡°Some things, for me, are nothing more than a lift of a finger. So why not let me help?" And with all the resources he had, why shouldn''t she take advantage of that? "Thank you. But don''t do this again next time. I''ve already made every possible preparation." There was no need for him to trouble himself over minor things like this. Especially when he was already swamped with his own responsibilities. "Donald''s not a bad guy," Landon added. "He''s one of the Violette Pack''s potential alpha sessors, sure, but he''s never shown much interest in that position. His heart''s in business. If you''re open to it, maybe he can help manage Sinir Corp in the future." "I know," Tessa replied. Donald was one of her potential rivals, so she had already investigated everything about him. Donald was capable-and trustworthy. Her father had never trusted Donald, simply because of his ties to the Violette Pack. But if he had, and handed Sinir Corp to Donald, maybe things wouldn''t have fallen into such a mess. Landon wrapped an arm around her shoulders, pulling her gently into his embrace. "Tessa, you know..." he murmured, "sometimes, I really wish you weren''t so strong. Maybe then, I''d feel a little more important." He wanted to be needed-to help, to be relied on. But when the girl you love is so capable she barely ever asks for help... It left him feeling like he had no ce. Like he''d never be needed. Tessa stared at him in surprise. "Mr. Landon, you¡ª¡± ¡°Alright, that''s enough." He let go of her, smiled faintly, and kissed her forehead. "Get some rest. I''ll pick you up tomorrow." 4:24 pm M Chapter 313 Not the Same as Before And then he left. Tessa stood alone in the living room, thinking about what he said. Do I really make people feel like they''re not needed? Landon was different. He wasn''t like Samuel. He wasn''t like Miracle. He wasn''t like anyone else. +8 Pearls Maybe... because she was never good at expressing herself, he misunderstood. Maybe that was why he felt so distant sometimes. Just as her thoughts started to spiral, the ring on her finger red with a strange light again. Emma''s voice growled in her mind, tense, and frustrated. "It''s him again! That guy! The ring''s ring more and more often-if this keeps up, he''s going to find us sooner orter!" Tessa gently soothed her. "If he''sing, let hime. We don''t need to be afraid anymore. We''re not who we used to be, right?" She wasn''t scared of anything now. Just as that thought settled- Her phone rang. . The caller ID read: Samuel. She answered immediately. "Calling me thiste?" she said casually. Hearing her voice, Samuel finally rxed. "Tessa! You can''t just take everything so lightly! He''s still looking for you! I know you''re strong, but please-just be a little more careful, alright?" "You saw him? Did he hurt you?" Tessa''s pupils narrowed, and a dangerous aura instantly radiated from her. If he daredy a finger on Samuel... She would tear him apart. Piece by piece. 1.3K Chapter 314 Chapter 314 Useless Words +8 Pearls "Rx. I''ve got Michael watching my back here in Yalvaria-no one daresy a hand on me." Samuel''s voice was light, but his words carried sharpness. "I just called because I''m worried about you. That bastard still hasn''t given up." "I know. Don''t worry about me. No one can hurt me-even he can''t." As long as she didn''t want to be caught, she wouldn''t be. "Just make sure you take care of yourself. Don''t let him catch you." She''d followed Samuel to Yalvaria and entered the infamous Hell Training Camp- enduring trials that most people would have crumbled under. That was also where she first met that twisted, obsessive man... A man who understood her too well-and knew Samuel was her only weakness. "Rx. I won''t let anyone use me to threaten you." Samuel wasn''t as strong as Tessa, but he knew how to survive. Besides, he always carried a special escape serum-something he''d developed himself. Even against an alpha king, he could still buy enough time to slip away. "Mm. I''m hanging up now," Tessa said, about to end the call. "What? You haven''t seen me in forever, and you''re not even gonna say you missed me? You can''t give me one nice word?" Samuel grumbled, obviously annoyed. He worried about her day and night, and she could be so... cold. "What do you want then?" Tessa asked with forced patience. Only with Samuel did she ever try to hold it 1. in. And it had only been three days since theyst saw each other. "Just say you missed me," he said, full of arrogant expectation. "What? It''s just a sentence! You can''t even give me that? I''d throw my life away for you, but when ites to you- "Samuel, you''re not a child anymore." And with that, she hung up without a second thought. She didn''t need to hear whatever immature nonsense he had lined up next. Samuel stared at the dial tone in disbelief. She''d actually hung up. He yanked the phone away from his ear and saw the call had ended. "Damn it!" he growled, frustrated. "Tessa, you''re too ruthless! You really hung up on me! I swear, I''ll-" But halfway through his rant, he fizzled out like a deted balloon. What was the point? No matter how many threats he made, if Tessa called, he''d drop everything and run Chapter 314 Useless Words to her anyway. Sigh... Samuel slumped back, feeling tragically defeated. "Tessa, you heartless brat... Being your friend is more exhausting than being your dad..." +8 Pearls The next morning, Landon arrived early to drive Tessa to Sinir Corp. "I''lle pick you up after the shareholders'' meeting ends," he said as they pulled up outside the building. He knew she didn''t want him involved in this matter, so this was hispromise. "Okay. Go handle your own stuff," she said. As Nightshade Pack''s alpha and the CEO of Thorne Corp, he had far more on his te than she did. "Mm." Landon nodded. After she got out of the car, he drove away. Not far off, Yardley had been waiting in his car, hoping to speak with Landon-but just as he stepped out, Landon had already driven off. He turned and found Tessa staring at him-expressionless. Yardley''s face burned with embarrassment, but he forced himself to approach her. "Tessa... no matter what, I''m still your father. You wouldn''t want me to lose too badly, right? You''ve already got Alpha Landon now-anything you want, it''s yours. Isn''t that enough?" It was ast-ditch plea. He couldn''t stand the thought of losing Sinir Corp. It was the only thing he truly had-hisst im to power. Tessa frowned. "So?" What are you even trying to say with all this nonsense? 1.3K 1 4:24 pm MM Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 315 Chapter 315 A Line Crossed Yardley''s face twisted with fury, his werewolf aura ring wildly with agitation. He''d already spelled things out as inly as possible-so why couldn''t she understand? How could someone be this greedy? +8 Pearls "What I''m saying is, now that you already have Thorne Corp, why must you fight me for Sinir Corp too? Sinir Corp is my life''s work-I can''t lose it!" Tessa''s eyes shed cold, a steely chill settling into the air around her. The subtle but terrifying pressure she released made the temperature drop sharply. "Your life''s work? You can''t be serious," she said, voice sharp. "Why don''t you go ahead and tell me what exactly you''ve done for Sinir Corp?" If it weren''t for him, Sinir Corp wouldn''t be in the miserable state it was today. "And another thing," she added, eyes narrowing, "who told you Thorne Corp is mine? Did you give it to me?" How could he say something so shameless with a straight face? What did he take her for? "Tessa, I truly believe that Alpha Mr. Landon treats you well. If you could be his mate¡ªeven if you can''t, just staying by his side-he would never let you suffer." Tessa felt an actual headacheing on. Was this really something a father should be saying? He wanted his daughter to be someone else''s mistress? "Yardley, enough with the nonsense. I''m taking Sinir Corp. That''s final." "You-" Yardley''s chest heaved with fury, his aura spiraling out of control. "Tessa, how can you be so heartless? I''m still your father! Are you really going to push me to the edge? Will you only be satisfied when I jump off the top of Sinir Corp''s building?!" "Jump?" Tessa''s tone turned icy. "So now you''re threatening me?" Yardley didn''t answer. But he couldn''t live without Sinir Corp. He couldn''t afford to lose. "Remember this-if I can''t remain president of Sinir Corp, I''ll jump off the building. I''ll make sure you live with the guilt for the rest of your life." Tessaughed-a low, biting sound. "Even if you jumped, nothing would change. You know me. My heart has always been cold. Even if you dropped dead right in front of me, it wouldn''t disturb my peace in the slightest." 1:25 pm Chapter 315 A Line Crossed With that, she walked past him without another nce. +8 Pearls "Tessa, how can you be so cruel? I''m your father! How can you treat me like this?" Yardley roared after her, red light gleaming in his eyes, fangs slightly bared. Tufts of fur began to sprout from his neck. He was losing control. But Tessa didn''t so much as flinch. Nothing he said could change the fact that she was taking Sinir Corp back. Yardley stood frozen, seething. He was the male alpha of the Sinir family. He should''ve been the Frostmoon Pack''s alpha. If not for the injury he sustained in the vampire war five years ago, would he be in this pathetic state now? Sinir Corp was all he had left-and he was not letting it go. With hisst thread ofposure, he pulled out his phone and called Liam, voiceced with madness. "Go to the Sinir estate. Take the old man. Now." If Tessa wouldn''t give him a way out, then he''d make one. Even if it meant crossing a line. He would not lose Sinir Corp. As he spoke, his eyes glinted with a frenzied light. Spit trickled past his exposed fangs from the sheer force of his rage. "You really want to go that far?" Liam hesitated, disturbed by the order. Walter was his father, after all. "What, you think you''ll still have a job here if I get kicked out of Sinir Corp? You and I-we''re already on the same sinking ship." "...Fine. I''ll go now." After a long pause, Liam gave in. Once everything was set in motion, Yardley finally felt a little calmer. No matter what- He had to win this time. So what if Tessa had Alpha Landon behind her? He wasn''t going to give up everything he once owned. Not after begging her, only to be so thoroughly rejected. If she wouldn''t give him a chance... Then she could me no one but herself when he chose the most extreme way to win. Chapter 316 Chapter 316 Respect Earned When Tessa first walked into Sinir Corp, no one gave her a second look. In the werewolf-dominated world of business, the unawakened were seen as weak. +8 Pearls Tessa had neither awakened her wolf nor graduated from high school. In their eyes, she knew nothing about management-let alone running a corporation like Sinir Corp. But everything changed after the Beauty Lux incident. She had pulled the brand back from the brink of copse. Against all odds, she had saved it. If she could turn around something like Beauty Lux, then maybe-just maybe-she could do the same for Sinir Corp. Even the sharpest veteran wolf businessmen had started to take her seriously after witnessing her instincts and skill. "Ma''am, good morning." A few employees greeted her respectfully, unconsciously straightening their backs. It was the kind of posture one made in front of a superior predator- instinctive, reverent. The rest quickly followed suit. In the blink of an eye, confidence rippled through the entire office. That was the sight Donald say when he walked in. "Well, look at her." He gave a low whistle. "She hasn''t even done anything yet, and they already believe in her." "Donald, she''s yourpetition now," his assistant reminded him quietly. Donald had always had his eyes on the executive seat. Now wasn''t the time to admire a rival. "So? What do you think your odds are this time?" They''d put everything they had into this. Donald shook his head. "No idea." Without Tessa, he would''ve beenpletely confident. But now that she was in the ring-things weren''t so certain anymore. "Want me to use some tricks to force her out of the race?" his assistant offered. It wouldn''t be the first time they''d yed dirty. Business was war. Only results mattered. 2:59 pm 2 Chapter 316 Respect Earned +8 Pearls "Forget it. This girl''s interesting," Donald said, stopping him immediately. His pupils gleamed with a faint sh of wolfish excitement. "I''d rather keep her in the game." "You''re not falling for her, are you?" the assistant blurted out, wide-eyed. Since when was Donald this... lenient? Donald gave him a sharp look. "Don''t talk nonsense. She''s just a kid." Well-seventeen. Almost of age. As they spoke, Donald caught sight of Tessa ahead and walked over to her. "Hey, Tessa. Long time no see. How''ve you been?" He''d been busytely and hadn''t gotten the chance to visit. Now, up close, he could tell-her presence had grown stronger. He could even sense the faintest trace of high-level wolf energy... But it was subtle, almost hidden. Maybe he was imagining it. As someone ranked below both Landon and Tessa, and with her wolf Emma keeping her aura concealed, Donald couldn''t be sure. Still, it made him curious. "Mr. Donald." Tessa nodded politely. She didn''t dislike him. "Congrats on Beauty Lux. That was a huge sess," Donald said sincerely. It felt good to have a rival like her. "Thank you. Your project was impressive too." Tessa''spliment was just as honest. Donald really waspetent-and this time around, he''d handled his side of thepetition admirably. "Feels kind of pointless for us to just stand hereplimenting each other, huh?¡± Donald grinned. "But honestly, Tessa-l admire what you pulled off. Bringing Beauty Lux back from the dead? That takes guts." Tessa arched a brow. "Believe me-skill has nothing to do with gender." 1.4K Chapter 317 Chapter 317 Breaking the Rules +8 Pearls "Alright, I take it back." Donald chuckled. "Still, there aren''t many girls in all of Montedra who are as impressive as you-and you''re not even an adult yet." What made her remarkable wasn''t that she was a girl. It was that she had such capability, such strategy, at such a young age. Thanks. Tessa replied simply, epting thepliment. Watching her. Donald felt his interest deepen. Tessa. I have to say-you''re very much my type," he said, his voice full of implication. As he spoke, he released a faint trace of his pheromones-a subtle signal among werewolves used to express attraction. He hadn''t found his destined mate yet, and if Tessa was interested, he wouldn''t mind seeing where things might go. Even if nothing came of it romantically, they could still be allies. He had no doubt the two of them, working together, could carve out a whole new empire in the business world. Tessa, of course, noticed the gesture-but socializing h?d never been her strength, nor her interest. Without acknowledging his words or his scent, she simply said, "Heading to the conference room," and turned to leave. Her sharp, chilly aura surrounded her like a silent warning. Keep your distance. The primal instinct within Donald-the wolf beneath the man-was stirred for a moment... then subdued. He followed her inside without another word. The other shareholders were already there. L was present as well. She didn''t go out of her way to greet Tessa. She already knew-when Tessa set her mind on something, there was no talking her out of it. And truthfully, it didn''t matter much to L who became the executive president. She was just here to collect her dividends. Whoever could bring Sinir Corp profit was good enough. Harper arrived just ten minutes before the meeting started, holding a folder of documents in hand. "Tessa, you can rx. This quarter, our revenue doubled-again.¡± With results like that, there was no question. Tessa would win the executive presidency today. Tessa epted the folder, flipping it open. 2:59 pm Chapter 317 Breaking the Rules "Excellent work. Thank you for all the effort you''ve put in," she said sincerely. "Tessa, getting to work with you is an absolute privilege." Harper replied with emotion. Tessa had not only treated them well, but had also shared the rewards generously. "Harper, once you''re back. I''m giving you ten percent of Beauty Lux''s shares." "Tessa?" Harper blinked, stunned. +8 Pearl: In werewolf society, high-ranking wolves controlled nearly all resources. Someone like her-with no powerful bloodline or backing-no matter how hard she worked, would usually remain just another cog in the machine. But Tessa was willing to break those rules. She had just turned a regr employee into a part-owner of thepany. It was no wonder even someone like Camille-Phantom''s sessor-followed Tessa so loyally. Tessa... really was worth following. "Alright, head back for now. There''s nothing more for you to do here." "Okay. I''ll get going then. And Tessa good luck. I know you''ve got this." Harper smiled with confidence. Everyone would see soon enough-Tessa was a genius in business. The shareholders'' meeting was about to begin. Everyone had arrived- Except Yardley. ¡°Ms. L, could you please get in touch with Mr. Yardley? Everyone''s waiting," one shareholder said. impatiently. "We all have important schedules. We can''t just sit around like this." Most of the people present weren''t just Sinir Corp shareholders. Their time was valuable. "Sorry, I''ve been trying to contact him," L said helplessly. "But there''s been no response." Not just his phone-even the mind-link between mates was silent. If they hadn''te to Sinir Corp together this morning, she might''ve thought something had happened to him... 1.4K Chapter 318 Chapter 318 The Boardroom Battleground +8 Pearls "Mr. Yardley really must be very busy," one of the shareholders sneered. "Even a meeting this important couldn''t make him show up on time. If he doesn''t even care about Sinir Corp, why insist on clinging to the executive seat?" "Exactly," another chimed in. "If he''ste to something like this, makes you wonder how often is hete the rest of the time? Does he even care about our interests as shareholders?" They hadn''t invested in Sinir Corp to be toyed with. This was business, not a joke. L stood awkwardly, unable to offer any reasonable exnation. She genuinely didn''t know where Yardley had gone or what had happened to him. Feeling everyone''s eyes on her, she turned toward Tessa. "Tessa, do you know where your father went? We''re a family! You can''t just let these people bully your mother!" Alone in the room and clearly overwhelmed, L was scrambling to find any ally- even if it meant pleading with Tessa. But Tessa''s expression didn''t waver. "If you can''t handle this environment, then you shouldn''t havee. This is apany, not a living room. I''m not going to take your side just because we''re rted." She made her stance perfectly clear. "You!" L snapped, her frustration boiling over into usation. "You''re just afraid your father will win the vote and stay in power, aren''t you? You must''ve done something to him-kept him froming here!" Her nails lengthened slightly-an instinctive disy of aggression unique to werewolves. Tessa had always known what kind of person L was. Spineless, dependent, easily swayed. But even so- she had once respected her, if only because she had given birth to her. But today? Today she had truly crossed the line. Was this really something a mother should say to her daughter? She had no evidence-none-and yet she was ready to use her and even attack her. Disappointment chilled Tessa''s heart, deeper than she expected. "I''m not like you," she said coldly. "You''re willing to hurt your own family for status, power, and resources. I''m not." Don''t assume everyone is as shameless as you are. Donald, who''d been listening silently, finally spoke up-unable to stand it any longer. 2:59 pm R Chapter 318 The Boardroom Battleground What kind of circus family does this girl have to deal with? +8 Pearls "Ms. L, I''m sorry, but even I can''t let that slide. I saw Mr. Yardley earlier today. If he''s not here yet, it''s not because he''s afraid of losing. Either way, the oue won''t change. Let''s just start the meeting." No need to waste time on a man who couldn''t even show up on time. "You-!" L red at Donald, but the moment his sharp, dominant gaze swept over her, she immediately shut her mouth. She didn''t dare say another word. Everyone here was terrifying. She had no ce in this world of alphas and boardroom wolves. Just then, the door swung open. "Mr. Donald, you sure are quick to judge." Yardley strode in, full of confidence. His steps, however, were slightly unsteady, and a flicker of werewolf-gold shimmered deep in his pupils. He''d had... a small incident carlier. His wolf had momentarily broken free and taken control of his body, forcing him to spend time regaining his human form. But he''d recovered. And more importantly-he''d received Liam''s message: Walter had been taken. The old man was out of the picture. Relief flooded him. Today, without a doubt, he would win. He would retain his seat as Sinir Corp''s president. No one-no one-would be able to take it from him. With a slight smirk, Yardley took his ce at the table. Atst, everyone was present. The shareholders'' meeting officially began. 1.4K 1 Chapter 319 Chapter 319 Victory in the Spotlight The presentation began with Donald. +8 Pearls His numbers were rock solid-under his leadership, a severely underperformingpany had made an impressive turnaround. Slide after slide, the dataid out a clear trajectory. Growth. Recovery. Profit. And Donald himself was poised and articte. Even Tessa found herself ncing at him more than once. This Donald... when he''s serious, he actually looks like he knows what he''s doing. When he finished, the room erupted into enthusiastic apuse. "Well, that''s it for me," Donald said, stepping aside with a rxed smile. "Next, I''d like to invite Mr. Yardley to present." He was saving Tessa forst-because he, too, was eager to see her shine. Yardley nodded at Liam to start the slideshow. Liam had done all the prep work-Yardley hadn''t even looked at the report ahead of time. Normally, it was just a formality. But now? It showed. The moment Yardley began to speak, it became clear that his spoken figures didn''t match the slides behind him. Still, he pressed on, pretending nothing was wrong. From beside her, Donald leaned in to whisper to Tessa, "Are you sure you''re really this guy''s daughter?" "I mean no offense. I''m just amazed. How does someone that unimpressive end up with a daughter like you?" Even Donald had to admit it-Tessa''s talent was undeniable. Yardley struggled through the rest of the presentation, ignoring the murmurs rippling through the room. His face was tight, his aura frayed. "Was I really that bad just now?" he asked L under his breath. L frowned. "What were you doingst night? You didn''t even memorize the key data." He hadn''te home at all. "Don''t bother me about that. I''ve still got the votes. That''s all that matters." His fingers scratched at the table, leaving faint w marks as he tried to mask his nerves with bluster. Tessa was the real threat. As long as she withdrew, everything would be fine. 3:00 pm & Chapter 319 Victory in the Spotlight "And now," Donald announced, "Miss Tessa, please take the floor." +8 Pearls The room fell quiet in anticipation-not just Donald, but every shareholder was watching her closely. As Tessa rose and made her way to the front, Yardley''s aura suddenly shifted, ring with disorder and a sharp, almost savage undercurrent. He wasn''t worried about her skills. He had the old man in his hands. And he knew exactly what mattered most to Tessa. She wouldn''t dare go too far... right? Tessa stepped onto the stage with perfect calm. She connected her presentation herself and began. No flowery words. No excessive ir. Just data-clean, powerful, and undeniable. 1 Oneparison after another, each more striking than thest. Every slide felt like the scent of prey-sharply catching the attention of every werewolf in the room, triggering their innate hunger for profit and growth. "And that concludes my report," Tessa said clearly. "I believe everyone here is a rational investor. You''ve put your money into Sinir Corp because you want to see a return-and I, Tessa, can make sure you get exactly that." Each wordnded with weight, firm and unwavering. Her confidence wasn''t showy-it radiated from her without effort, like gravity. She didn''t strike poses. She didn''t have to. Yet standing there, she shone brighter than anyone in the room. The shareholders'' eyes lit 1. up. Yardley''s expression darkened. When I spoke, all I got were doubts. But her-just a few words, and they''re already ready to follow her. Donald was the first to p. "To be honest," he said, standing up, "you all know me-I don''t usually admire anyone. But today, Tessa? You have my respect." There was no ego in his tone, only sincerity. That brief, clean presentation had shown everyone the truth of Tessa''s capabilities. She wasn''t just good. She was exactly what Sinir Corp needed to move forward. 3:00 pm Chapter 319 Victory in the Spotlight +8 Pearls "As for the role of executive president," Donald added with a grin, "I''m officially withdrawing. And I''d say doing so gracefully is its own kind of victory." 1.4K Chapter 320 hapter 320 Cornered Alpha 48 Pearls "Donald?" His assistant stared at him, stunned. This wasn''t the direction anyone expected things to go. After everything they had worked for-he was just... giving up? Donald''s gaze was calm and firm. "I''m withdrawing because I genuinely believe Tessa is the better choice to lead Sinir Corp. Rest assured, I''ll give her my full support." His voice rang out clear and steady-one alpha acknowledging another. He hadn''t left the Violette Pack''s protection ande to Sinir Corp on a whim. He had seen thepany''s potential from the beginning. If it weren''t for a certain someone clinging to power without the ability to lead, Sinir Corp wouldn''t have fallen from grace in the werewolf business world. But the foundation was still strong. And now, with someone like Tessa at the helm, its future looked brighter than ever. The other shareholders nodded, pleased by Donald''s words. Donald''s strength and judgment in Montedra''s business scene were well-known. And if even he supported Tessa''s appointment as executive president-if he was impressed by her ability¡ª then there could be no doubt that Tessa was the real deal. "Donald," Yardley growled, his aura fraying with unstable wolf energy. His ws pressed beneath his cuffs. "Even if you''re backing out, I haven''t. I still hold the most shares, don''t I?" Donald gave him a dry look. "Mr. Yardley, don''t mistake our silence for stupidity. You''re the only one here who still thinks numbers are legitimate. Every person in this room knows the truth." He couldn''t understand why Yardley insisted on embarrassing himself. your "What are you implying?" Yardley snapped, canines just barely showing. "Every number in my report is real!" A heavy silence followed. The shareholders shifted ufortably. Just because Yardley was clueless didn''t mean they were. They could spot cooked numbers a mile away. L, seated to the side, didn''t even dare look up. She felt the secondhand shame burn through her skin. Last night, he hadn''t evene home-and this morning, he couldn''t even keep his data straight. How was he still trying topete? She was truly disappointed in him. "You''re using me of fraud-where''s your proof?" Yardley barked, refusing to back down. It wasn''t his Chapter 320 Cornered Alpha first time faking numbers. Without evidence, what could they do? "You want proof? I''ll make sure you get it." Donald nodded to his assistant, who ced a thick folder on the table. Inside was every scrap of evidence exposing Yardley''s manipted reports. Yardley''s face drained of color as he flipped through the pages. He had not expected to be called out so cleanly, so publicly. +8 Pearls "Donald, you''ve always had a problem with me, haven''t you?" Yardley snapped. "But even if you don''t like me, using me of fraud in front of the board is crossing a line! This is defamation-I can sue you!" Donald leaned back, unbothered. "And you really believe your own lies? You want to take this to court? Go ahead." Yardley seethed, his rage near boiling. "If you keep making a scene," Donald said, his voice now hard, "we''ll have no choice but to bring in the Werewolf Tribunal for a full audit." He had no interest in arguing anymore. Reasoning with someone like Yardley was a waste of breath. "You-" Yardley wanted to roar, but even he wasn''t foolish enough to let the Tribunal get involved. Tessa stood, finally speaking. "This farce has gone on long enough. I believe everyone here already knows who''s most fit to be Sinir Corp''s executive president." She swept her gaze across the room, calm and confident. "Now, the three candidates will step out. You may begin voting." Without waiting, she turned and left the room. Donald followed, leaving without hesitation. Yardley, on the other hand, hesitated. He didn''t want to leave-he wanted to watch, to try to sway things even now. "Mr. Yardley," one of the elders from Sinir Corp''s arbitration council interjected. "For fairness, we ask you to step out as well." The pressure in the room was heavy, every gaze on him. Unwilling, but unable to refuse, Yardley finally rose. Now, he had only one move left. 2:54 pm 3 Chapter 320 Cornered Alpha He had to speak to Tessa- No matter what it took. +8 Pearls 1.4K 2:54 pm ORD Chapter 321 Chapter 321 No More Mercy As soon as they stepped out of the boardroom, Tessa looked at Donald in disbelief. +8 Pearls "You''re really giving up the executive president position at Sinir Corp?" she asked, unable to hide her surprise. Donald was one of Violette Pack''s alpha heirs. Instead of shining within his own pack, he''d made the unusual decision toe to Frostmoon Pack''s Sinir Corp, worked his way up thedder, and endured a long series of tests. All for what? This position. So why was he suddenly walking away now? "You heard me earlier, didn''t you?" Donald replied with quiet conviction. "Yes, I''m voluntarily stepping down-because I believe you''re better suited to lead Sinir Corp." Tessa narrowed her eyes slightly. She truly couldn''t figure out what was going through his head. But in the end, what he thought didn''t matter. One less rival means one less problem. At that moment, Yardley approached them. Donald cast him a sideways nce, contempt gleaming in his eyes. He had no interest in wasting words on a man like Yardley, Yardley walked up beside Tessa and said in a low voice, "Let''s talk. Just the two of us." Tessa raised an eyebrow. What''s left to talk about? The oue was already inevitable. ¡°Mr. Yardley,¡± Donald said, unable to hold back, "you''re a grown man-try not to be such a sore loser." "This is a family matter," Yardley retorted stiffly. "It has nothing to do with you. Please give us some privacy." His eyes shed red with repressed rage, but he didn''t dare provoke Donald further. Donald was too strong, too dangerous. He had to swallow his anger. Donald smirked. "Family? You think of Tessa as your daughter? If you truly saw her that way, you wouldn''t be acting like this." He wasn''t afraid to speak the hard truths. "Tessa, I''m talking to you!" Yardley snapped. "Did you not hear me? This attitude of yours-have you no respect for your elders? No upbringing at all?" He couldn''t yell at Donald, but his daughter? She was supposed to obey him. In traditional werewolf culture, daughters were expected to submit to their fathers. No matter how capable she was, she wouldn''t dare challenge him... right? 2:54 pm SDSD. Chapter 321 No More Mercy +8 Pearls Donald didn''t say a word. He simply stood back, watching Tessa-curious how she would handle this. "Don''t do something you''ll regret," Yardley warned, his tone darkening. If Tessa didn''t have Landon backing her now, he''d never tolerate such defiance. Tessa frowned. Was that... a threat? "Say what you want to say, right here," she said tly. She had nothing to hide and didn''t believe in whispering in corners. Yardley nced at Donald. With him still present, there was no way to deliver his message the way he wanted. Donald leaned against the wall, arms crossed, clearly enjoying the show. Tessa understood Yardley''s hesitation and turned to Donald. "Mr. Donald, could you give us a moment?" Donald shrugged. "Sure, your call." He turned and left, giving Tessa the space she asked for. Now it was just the two of them-father and daughter. Yardley rubbed his hands together, as if trying to appear conciliatory. "Tessa, I know you''re capable. That''s not in question. But if you''re so capable... why insist on taking Sinir Corp from me? Just give it back to me, okay?" Desperation clung to his voice. If he weren''t so cornered, he never would''ve resorted to kidnapping the old man. Tessa''s patience snapped. "I''m done discussing this," she said coldly. And turned to leave. But Yardley''s wolf red violently, his fury boiling over. Hair bristled across his arms, his fangs gleamed through curled lips. "Tessa," he growled, voice shaking with rage, "I''m telling you-if you don''t step down from this election right now, you''ll never see your grandfather again!" Tessa froze. Then slowly turned back, her gaze like a lone wolf standing in the heart of a frozen tundra-cold, sharp, and deadly. a Her voice dropped to a lethal whisper. "What did you just say?" 2:54 pm. Chapter 322 Chapter 322 Breaking the Chains +8 Pearls The moment Yardley caught the subtle shift in Tessa''s scent-sharp, chaotic,ced with suppressed anxiety -he smiled with smug satisfaction. See? No one was unbreakable. You just had to find the right weakness, and the strongest person would crack. But that flicker of triumph didn''tst long. Tessa''s wolf energy surged like a storm. The air turned heavy. The tiled floor beneath her began to fracture beneath the weight of her pressure. She marched toward him, eyes burning cold. "You kidnapped Grandpa?¡± Her voice was low, steady-but the rage was coiled tightly beneath. This was hisst chance. Yardley, ever shameless, feigned concern. "I didn''t have a choice. If you''d just listen to me, be a good girl, none of this would''ve happened. I''m only doing this for the family. So, for everyone''s sake, why don''t you just step down today?" His tone was smooth, coaxing, as if he were the victim here. "In your dreams." "You-!" Yardley hadn''t expected such a hard rejection. "Tessa, I''m warning you. Don''t push me. I can do anything. And to think... after everything, Walter still favored you-" "A filthy beast who''d kidnap his own father has no right to say his name," Tessa snapped, cutting him off. Her aura sted out like an arctic wind, snapping tension into the air. "If he gets even a scratch because of you, I will pay it back a thousandfold." Yardley staggered. Was he... hallucinating? That oppressive force-had it reallye from her? No. Impossible. She''d been dered wolfless at birth. Even the witches had confirmed it. There was no way she could have awakened. He refused to believe it. His ego-his so-called pride as her father-couldn''t take the idea that this "defective" daughter now stood stronger than him. 2:54 pm D&D Chapter 322 Breaking the Chains 00 +8 Pearls But Tessa didn''t spare him another nce. With a face like carved ice, she pulled out her phone and called Lina. ¡°Phantom?¡± Lina answered quickly, startled. ¡°You never call me first-what''s going on?" "Track down my grandfather. Send someone to bring him back," Tessa ordered, her tone leaving no room for argument. Lina immediately understood how serious it was. "Got it." She could tell Tessa was barely keeping her anger under control. But Tessa still wasn''t reassured. She made another call-to Landon. "Is the meeting over?" Landon answered right away, expecting her call to mean the shareholder vote was donc. "Mr. Landon, I need your help.¡± Her voice was cold, but a strain of unease crept through it. She wanted nothing more than to hunt Walter down herself-but she had made a promise: that she would sit in that boardroom and win. Landon instantly picked up on the tightness in her voice. "What''s wrong?" "Yardley took my grandfather. Will you help me bring him back?" The second she heard Landon''s voice, Tessa felt a bit steadier. Like she could breathe again. "I''ll take care of it. Personally," Landon said firmly. "Don''t worry. By the time the vote ends, I''ll have Walter standing right in front of you." "...Alright." She didn''t trust many people. But Landon-she believed in him. His strength. His word. "Leave it to me," he said gently, his tone carrying a distinct alpha warmth. Even through the phone, his unique pheromones pushed calm toward her. Reassurance. Protection. After hanging up, Landon stood immediately. Nathaniel followed suit, concerned by his sudden shift. "Alpha? What''s wrong?" he asked cautiously. "Yardley''s crossed a line," Landon growled. "He kidnapped Walter to force Tessa to drop out." The walls of his office groaned under the pressure of his anger. The ss hummed as if it would shatter under the force of his alpha fury. 2:54 pm D&D Chapter 322 Breaking the Chains +8 Pearls "What?" Nathaniel''s eyes widened. "That old bastard kidnapped his own father to threaten his daughter? What kind of sicko-?!" "No more talking. Activate the Nightshade Pack''s tracking system. Find Walter. Now." Landon had promised her. And he would keep that promise-no matter what it took. "Yes, Alpha!" Nathaniel answered, already moving. Landon didn''t believe Yardley would actually hurt Walter. The kidnapping was meant as leverage-a tool to control Tessa. But Landon wasn''t about to gamble on "probably." Not when it came to her. He would bring Walter back. And once he did- Yardley''sst hold on Tessa would be broken. Forever. 1.4K 1 Chapter 323 Chapter 323 The Alpha Awakens Outside the Sinir Corp boardroom, Yardley stood waiting-still hoping to bend Tessa with his threats. "Tessa," he sneered, "your grandfather loves you so much. You wouldn''t just leave him to die, would you? Just give up this one chance, and I swear he''lle back unharmed." But all he got in return was a cold, lethal stare. Tessa''s cier-blue eyes glinted with a dangerous silver sheen. Her nails dug so deep into her palms that blood welled up, dripping silently to the floor. She clenched her fists, fighting the rising surge of White Wolf power-resisting the near-feral urge to tear him apart where he stood. "You really have the nerve to say that?" she snapped, voice like a de. "Grandpa gave you everything. trusted you. And you-the son he raised- kidnapped him like a criminal? When this gets out, the entire Sinir family will be a joke. You''ll drag Frostmoon Pack''s name into the dirt with you." Yardley let out a hollow, manicugh before snarling, "Trusted me? If he really trusted me. he wouldn''t have spent years trying to push me out of Sinir Corp! You think I wanted to do this? You all forced me into a corner!" "Yardley, you disgust me." Tessa stepped forward, her aura exploding outward like ws shredding the very air. "If you dare hurt him, I swear, I''ll drag you into the Werewolf Correctional Court myself!" The pressure she unleashed was unmistakable-raw, suffocating, and purely White Wolf. Yardley staggered backward, stunned once again by the power rolling off her. No-it couldn''t be. She was wolfless. She''d been dered wolfless. He tried to convince himself the pressure was an illusion, a bluff, a trick-anything but the truth. But it felt real. Too real. And then Tessa spoke, voice cold as death. "You want to guilt me into giving up Sinir Corp? You dare use Grandpa as leverage and then use me of being a heartless traitor?" Yardley was losing control. The once-confident alpha was now foaming with rage, his wolf aura surging and copsing on itself like moltenva. Just then, Donald appeared. "The vote''s in. Let''s go." He noticed Tessa''s pale, rigid expression and frowned. "You okay? Are you hurt?" "I''m fine," she said, voice tight. 2:54 pm D&D Chapter 323 The Alpha Awakens She trusted Landon to handle things. There was no reason to drag anyone else into it-yet. +8 Pearls "Tessa," Donald said earnestly, "I want to be your ally. If there''s anything you need, just tell me. Anything." She gave a polite nod. "Thanks. But I''m fine." "I mean it. I want to fight beside you, not against you." "I understand." Together, they began walking toward the boardroom, ignoring Yardley entirely. That broke him. He lunged forward, grabbing Tessa''s arm in desperation. "You can''t just ignore me! What about the old man-!" It was thest mistake he would ever make. The moment he touched her, a blinding pulse of silver-white light exploded around Tessa. Her wolf surged free-no longer restrained. She turned in one fluid motion and mmed her hand around Yardley''s throat, her fingers like iron shackles. The White Wolf''s power flooded through her body in a vortex of dominance, crackling in the air. Yardley choked, struggling, panicked. His feet barely touched the ground. This couldn''t be happening. This was his daughter-the useless, wolfless daughter he had always mocked. But now... Now she stood before him as an apex predator, suffocating him with sheer presence. He tried to summon his wolf, to fight back- But the moment he reached for it, he felt it- His wolf was curled in terror, buried in the back of his consciousness, trembling under the might of the White Wolf. It wouldn''t even answer him. And Yardley-Alpha of nothing-was utterly helpless. ºÏ Chapter 324 hapter 324 The Final Warning "Tessa, I... I''m your father..." Yardley gasped, wing helplessly at the steel grip around his neck. Panic flooded him. +8 Pearls No matter what, he was still her father. And they weren''t alone-wolves from other packs were around. Didn''t she care what people might say? But Tessa''s eyes had gone pure silver, glowing with the wrath of the White Wolf. Her voice dropped into a guttural growl. "Yardley, you should never have used Grandpa to threaten me." Her rage was no longer human-it was primal, her wolf speaking through her mouth, her fury radiating through her very bones. She could endure betrayal, lies, and humiliation. But not this. Never this. Yardley thrashed violently, but Tessa hoisted him like a rag doll, her deceptively slender arms nowced with terrifying strength. His face flushed purple fromck of oxygen. He whimpered as his hands iled uselessly, his legs kicking the air. Tessa''s fingers pressed tighter, the power of her wolf zing beneath her skin. She was moments from snapping his throat like a twig. Even Donald, standing nearby, was stunned silent. His own wolf whimpered submissively inside him, a response only triggered in the presence of a wolf significantly more powerful. This confirmed it-Tessa was no wolfless girl. She wasn''t even average. Her wolf was high-rank. Possibly higher than his. But more than that, it shook him how easily she was about to kill her own father. What the hell happened in the past five minutes? What could''ve pushed her to this edge? And then- "Tessa! What are you doing?!" L''s voice cut through the tension like a de. She hade out looking for them, wondering why they hadn''t returned to the boardroom-and walked right into this scene. 2:55 pm DD. Chapter 324 The Final Warning She froze at the sight of Tessa choking Yardley midair, surrounded by a terrifying silver aura. +8 Pearls Even her maternal instincts couldn''t protect her from Tessa''s pressure. It felt like standing in a hurricane. But still, L forced herself forward, reaching for her daughter''s arm. Her fingers trembled as she tried to pour the gentle scent of motherly pheromones into the air to soothe her. "Tessa," she whispered, her voice shaking. "Whatever he did... he''s still your father. If you hurt him, you''ll regret it for the rest of your life." Donald stepped forward too. "Tessa, don''t ruin your future over someone like him. He''s not worth it." Tessa''s breathing was ragged. Her wolf''s instincts screamed to end it-to finish what had begun. But reason wed its way back in. Her expression cold as winter, she finally released him. Like garbage, she tossed Yardley aside. He hit the ground hard, crumpling with a wheeze. He gasped desperately for breath, unable to stand. The expensive suit he wore did nothing to hide the disgrace-his legs too weak, his spine too shaken. "T-Tessa..." he rasped after several minutes, voice trembling. Was this truly... his daughter?R When had she be this terrifying? There was no doubt-she had wanted to kill him just now. She would''ve. He shuddered, heart still pounding from that brush with death. His wolf-his proud, arrogant wolf-was still curled in the shadows of his mind, too afraid to even appear. Then something darker stirred within him. A hateful aura oozed out, leaking into the air. The shape of a dark, snarling wolf began to form faintly beneath him, etched into the floor like a cursed shadow. Tessa turned back onest time. Her voice was ice, unflinching. "You better pray my grandfather''s unharmed. Otherwise..." Her silver eyes narrowed. "I will end you." Then she walked into the boardroom without another word. 2:55 pm Chapter 324 The Final Warning And the door shut behind her, scaling her resolve-and Yardley''s fate. 1.4K li +8 Pearls Chapter 325 Chapter 325 The Wolf Unleashed L frowned. "What did you do? Wasn''t Father at home? Why would Tessa say something like that?" Yardley shoved L, who had been crouched beside him. His canines were fully bared in rage. +8 Pearls "Questions, questions, that''s all you ever do! Look at the kind of daughter you raised! She dared toy hands on her own father-she''s nothing but a murderer!" L shook her head. "Yardley, I know my daughter. If she did something like that, it''s only because you did something first." No matter what, Tessa had always been a calm person. Unless someone really pushed her past the limit, she never lost her temper easily. For her to act like this now, it could only mean that Yardley had done something thatpletely set her off-and it had to do with the old man. Yardley got up and stormed into the conference room. Right now, the most important thing was securing the presidency of Sinir Corp. At such a critical moment, he couldn''t afford to miss it-no matter what. Everyone returned to their seats. The Council Elder in charge of family affairs took the stage, and in the end, all the shareholders unanimously agreed: Tessa was the most suitable person to lead Sinir Corp. "I now dere that starting today, Miss Tessa is officially the president of Sinir Corp." The elder finished, and Donald led the apuse. Everyone was pleased with the result. Tessa truly had what it took to lead them into a new era. But Yardley couldn''t ept it. He shot up from his seat, the wolf inside him spiraling out of control. He pointed at the purplish finger marks still visible on his neck and let out a howl of rage. "Tessa raised her hand against her own father! Someone like that isn''t fit to lead Sinir Corp! I don''t agree I absolutely do not agree!" But not a single shareholder acknowledged him. If it came down to character, no one''s was worse than Yardley''s. Tessa''s appointment had the full support. of the people-it was the will of the majority. "Look at my neck! The bruises! Donald saw it¡ªhe can vouch for me! Tessa tried to strangle me just now!" 2:55 pm D&D Chapter 325 The Wolf Unleashed +8 Pearls Yardley refused to give up. Tessa was still just a high schooler, a minor-how could someone like her possibly lead Sinir Corp? But no matter what he said, no one listened. Everyone had already flocked to Tessa''s side, pledging their loyalty. "Don''t worry, everyone," Tessa said. "As long as we all work together, I won''t pursue anything from the past." "Of course, of course," the other shareholders chimed in quickly. It looked like everything was already settled. But Yardley couldn''t ept it. "Tessa, are you really just going to ignore your grandfather''s life or death?" It couldn''t end like this. He had done so much for the presidency of Sinir Corp- how could it all end like this? He refused to ept it. He just couldn''t. Seeing that no one paid him the slightest attention no matter how loudly he shouted, Yardley''s rage finally erupted like a volcano. "Raaagh!¡± With a deafening roar, his body began to twist and contort. His bones cracked audibly, and thick fur burst through his skin. In a matter of seconds, he had fully transformed into a massive brown wolf. His eyes glowed blood red, wild and murderous. Slobber dripped from his fangs as he lunged straight at the nearest shareholder without a second''s hesitation. "Aaagh!" The man had no time to react. Yardley''s ws shed across his arm, blood gushing out as he screamed in pain. The elder cried out in rm. "This is bad-Yardley''s lost control! He''s turned into a mindless killing wolf!" 1.4K li 4 Chapter 326 Chapter 326 The Beast Within +8 Pearls Before the Arbiter Elder could finish speaking, the brown wolf lunged at him, mming him hard against the wall. The sound of shattering brick and a muffled groan exploded through the meeting room. Most of the shareholders present were elite figures in the business world-none had ever witnessed such a bloody scene. Screams erupted one after another. "Everyone calm down!" Tessa''s voice rang out withmanding force. Instantly, the room found its anchor, and the crowd stopped scrambling in panic. "Donald, shift and hold him off! Everyone else, evacuate in order!" Even as themand left Tessa''s lips, Donald had already transformed into a wolf, stepping between the rampaging brown wolf and the rest of the room. His lupine eyes sparkled with excitement. He hadn''t expected such synchronicity with Tessa-no discussion, no hesitation, just instinctive unity. He knew it. They were meant to be the perfect team. "Tessa, I''m staying too. He''s my mate..." L stared in disbelief at Yardley, now fully transformed, trying to reach him through their mate bond-but it was all in vain. "Get out! He''s lost control!" Tessa barked. A fully transformed werewolf was a mindless beast. It attacked indiscriminately, and its strength skyrocketed. L''s presence would only make things worse. "She''s right. Tessa and I can handle this!" Donald, now a massive gray wolf, stood his ground. The purple sheen in his ear fur marked him as a high-ranking wolf of the Violette Pack. Even as he battled the brown wolf, Donald kept one eye on Tessa. He couldn''t wait to see her transform. That power hidden inside her slender human frame-what kind of magnificent wolf would it be? Just thinking about it made his blood race. This was their first time fighting side by side. "Donald, go for his abdomen." After shoving L out of the room, Tessa leapt onto the brown wolf''s back, digging her fingers into the pressure point behind his ear. The brown wolf roared, rearing up in fury as he tried to shake her off. But in doing so, he exposed his vulnerable underside, Donald seized the moment. Violette Pack''s signature violet energy surged around him as he shot forward like an arrow, mming into the wolf''s belly. "Boom!" The wall crumbled with a thunderous crash. Debris flew through the air as the brown wolf, using the force of impact, twisted and lunged toward Tessa. In the nick of time, Tessa exploded with blinding white light. Silver wolf eyes shimmered with ancient Chapter 326 The Beast Within runes. +8 Pearls She shouted, and a beam of light shot from her palm, wrapping the brown wolf like chains. "Retreat!" Ancient power rippled through the air. The brown wolf howled in agony, writhing under the searing light. The red madness faded from his eyes. Before Donald''s astonished gaze, Yardley''s wolf form began to shrink. His fur receded, and he reverted to human form, copsing unconscious to the floor. Tessa had drawn on her white wolf power while still in human form-forcing immense power into a fragile container. Her temples throbbed, and her body wavered. Donald, back in human form, rushed to steady her. "Are you okay? Why did you..." He stopped mid-sentence. Her lips were set in stubborn silence, knuckles pale from the strain. The words "not transform" died in his throat. Of course he knew. A transformed werewolf could channel their full power. But using that power while still human-was like grabbing moltenva with bare hands. Tessa had such overwhelming strength, yet she chose to bear the bacsh of mental exhaustion rather than show her true form. That secret weighed heavier than her power. Donald only tightened his hold, giving her silent support instead of questions. Tessa closed her eyes, taking a moment to regain her focus. When she opened them again, the cold rity had returned. "I''m fine. Have L take him back to the Tang family. I''ve sealed his wolf-he won''t transform again." With that, she walked out of the meeting room. She didn''t have time for anything else. She had to find her grandfather... 1.4K Chapter 327 Chapter 327 Safe and Sound As soon as Tessa stepped out of the meeting room, her phone rang. It was Landon. She answered immediately. +8 Pearls "We''ve found your grandfather-he''s safe, don''t worry. Nathaniel''s already on his way from Sinir Corp to pick you up. You''ll be reunited with him soon," Landon said, keeping his voice low. He had stepped out to take the call, not wanting the old man to overhear. But Walter already knew. Ever since Yardley''s secretary had shown up from the Sinir family to fetch him, and now with Landon arriving so publicly, it was obvious. He wasn''t a fool. And all he felt was bitter disappointment. He had clearly failed in raising his grandson. If he hadn''t, things never would''ve spiraled this far out of control. While Landon had been sitting with him, Walter had kept up the conversation, but not once did he dare bring up what Yardley had done. Now that Landon had stepped away, Walter''s face darkened. He was truly heartbroken. When Tessa heard Landon''s words, the tension that had been clutching her chest finally eased. "Thank you, Mr. Landon." Her grandfather was her greatest concern. If anything had happened to him, she didn''t know what she might have done. "I told you don''t ever thank me. Your grandfather and I will be waiting for you." "Alright." As they spoke, Tessa exited Sinir Corp. The car Landon had sent was already waiting. Nathaniel stepped out to greet her himself. "Let''s go. Don''t worry-he''s safe," Nathaniel reassured her. He knew her grandfather''s safety was her top priority. "Thank you." Tessa climbed into the car and leaned back, eyes closed, trying to recover. After sealing Yardley''s berserk wolf form, her mental energy felt like a drained reservoir. Her temples throbbed, and a faint metallic taste lingered in her nose- the telltale sign of using white wolf power. Thank God her grandfather was unharmed. If he hadn''t been, even at the cost of overexerting herself, she would''ve shattered Yardley''s wolf soul. He would''ve paid. Nathaniel nced at her pale face in the rearview mirror, assuming she was quietly grieving. "Tessa, don''t be sad," he offered, unsure how tofort her. Knowing her father had done something like 2:55 pm D 3 Chapter 327 Safe and Sound this to her grandfather... it had to hurt, even if she looked calm on the surface. "I''m fine." +8 Pearls Tessa didn''t open her eyes. It was clear she didn''t want to continue the conversation. Since she didn''t want to talk, Nathaniel didn''t push her. Landon had brought the old man to one of his vis. He didn''t visit often, but it was well-maintained and had staff ready to serve. Knowing Tessa was on her way, the old man stayed seated on the couch, waiting. "Grandpa, maybe you should lie down for a while. I''ll wake you when Tessa arrives," Landon suggested gently. The old man had been through surgery not long ago and must''ve been exhausted. "Landon, thank you for always being by Tessa''s side." If it hadn''t been for Landon, Walter didn''t know how his granddaughter would''ve made it through. He knew how strong she was. But no matter how strong someone is, facing family betrayal is never something you can face withplete calm. "Grandpa, this is what I should do. Don''t worry-no matter what happens, I''ll always be there for her." His voice was firm, eyes gleaming with determination. Deep in his consciousness, Flex let out a low growl-a pledge of protection from one alpha to the one he had chosen. He wouldn''t let anyone hurt Tessa. As Tessa followed Nathaniel into the room, she caught thest line of Landon''s promise. Her heart swelled with emotion. She truly was grateful. If he hadn''t been there... She really wouldn''t have known what to do. 1.4K Chapter 328 Chapter 328 A Moment of Peace When Tessa entered, her grandfather''s face lit up with a smile. +8 Pearls "Tessa, why the rush? The shareholders'' meeting just ended, didn''t it? I''m fine, really. You don''t have to worry." Truthfully, Walter didn''t want to bring up what had happened. But this was Tessa- his most beloved granddaughter. And he knew some things couldn''t simply be left unsaid. Even if he had been the one kidnapped... At this point, he could no longer speak on Yardley''s behalf. Tessa walked up and wrapped her arms around his waist, leaning her head against his chest. She''d known he''d be fine. But only now, seeing him standing there safe and sound, could she truly rx. "Grandpa, don''t worry. I didn''t let you down. I''m officially the new acting CEO of Sinir Corp." She would lead Sinir Corp to a new era of greatness. Not wanting to worry him, she masked her exhaustion as best she could, keeping her tone light. But the faint tremble of hershes gave her away-the strain of having overdrawn her white wolf power still lingered. "Tessa... I''m sorry. If I hadn''t insisted on putting you in that position, you wouldn''t have had to go through all this." This kind of ordeal was hard on anyone. Tessa held his hand. "Grandpa, don''t say that. You don''t have to with me. Nowe on, you must be tired. Rest here for a while at Mr. Landon''s ce, and we''ll head backter. Or if you''d rather not return, you cane stay at my ce for a few days." "Alright. I really am tired. I''ll take a nap here at Landon''s, and we''ll see after I wake up." "Okay." After settling him into a clean room to rest, Tessa finally stepped out-only to find Landon already waiting for her. As soon as he saw her, he walked up, took her hands, and pulled her into his arms. "It''s over now. He''s fine. You don''t have to worry anymore. From now on, I''ll assign two high-ranking werewolf warriors from Nightshade Pack to protect him. He''ll never be in danger again." "I wanted to assign bodyguards for him before, but he always refused," Tessa said with a sigh. Her grandfather had once been a powerful alpha, a battlefield veteran. He still believed he could handle anything. Chapter 328 A Moment of Peace But age, and that major surgery... he just wasn''t the man he used to be. "Don''t worry. I''ve already talked to him about it. After what happened, he finally understands." Leaning into his chest, breathing in his scent of pinewood, she finally felt at peace. "What happened at Sinir Corp? You''re not in good shape." +8 Pearls Walter hadn''t noticed anything wrong, but as an alpha of the Nightshade Pack, Landon could sense the emptiness behind her eyes-her spiritual energy as depleted as a moonlitke gone dry. Tessa gave him a brief ount of what had happened earlier. Then, with rare vulnerability, she wrapped her arms around his waist. "Mr. Landon... thank you. If it weren''t for you, I think I.....¡± If he hadn''t been there, she didn''t know what she might''ve done. She would''ve lost control. Landon lowered his head and kissed her trembling lips. He didn''t want to hear her thank him anymore. What he wanted was for her to rely on him-not shoulder everything alone. It was a slow, tender kiss. His tongue brushed hers, and with it, the pine-scented pheromones unique to a Nightshade Pack alpha flowed into her like a gentle current. As an alpha of the Nightshade Pack, Landon''s pheromones had a natural calming effect on their kin. But his blood carried something even rarer-a trace of the ancient wolf king. His pheromones shimmered with deep blue energy, seeping into the mind like starlight, rapidly repairing the cracks left by exhaustion. This gift was almost unheard of among werewolves. And this kiss-it was already bing something she yearned for. There was no doubt. She liked this kiss. It felt real, grounding her in a way nothing else could. Deep within her consciousness, her wolf, Emma, let out a soft, contented growl. Her depleted spiritual energy began to stir once more, like vines bathed in moonlight, slowly growing back to life. §à 1.4K Chapter 329 Chapter 329 Reckoning Landon didn''t let go of Tessa until she was nearly out of breath. Finished Her lips were flushed and slightly parted from the kiss, glistening faintly. In Landon''s mind, Flex wagged his tail wildly, filled with uncontainable excitement. Landon swallowed hard, his voice a little husky. "Feeling better?" Tessa rested lightly against his chest, her breathing soft and shallow, The way he asked, you''d think the kiss had been nothing more than a spiritual remedy-as if there hadn''t been the slightest trace of desire behind it. "Much better. My energy''s recovered a lot. That''s your wolf''s ability?" she asked, looking up at him. In Landon''s mind, Flex roared with pride: "That''s right! I''m awesome! I have so many cool powers I want to show Tessa! I like her so much! I really want to meet her wolf too..." "Not the time, buddy," Landon replied through their link. Out loud, he answered gently, "Yeah. And there''s more you''ll discover-someday." He paused, then asked, "What are you nning to do about Yardley? If it''s too difficult for you, I can help." After all, Yardley was her father. It couldn''t be easy. "There''s nothing difficult about it. I''ll handle it myself." Tessa had never been one to avoid confrontation. Her eyes turned cold again at the thought of everything Yardley had done. Of all the mistakes he could''ve made, making their grandfather suffer like this was unforgivable. She knew her grandfather better than anyone. Right now, he must still be hurting because of Yardley-and she couldn''t do anything to ease it. But what she could do was make sure Yardley lost all hope of ever being part of the Sinir family again. Landon gently pinched her cheek, his heart aching. Why did she have to face things like this? She could''ve been living freely, doing what made her happy. Instead, she had to shoulder betrayal, heartbreak, and responsibility-and she did it all without asking anyone for help. "Tessa, I''m serious. Let me help. I don''t want to see you struggling with this alone." "I''m not struggling." There was no reason to be. Not yet, anyway. "Okay. But if you ever need anythinge to me." 202% Chapter 329 Reckoning "I will." She nodded. She hade to him-when she needed to find her grandfather. Finished Walter eventually woke up from his nap and announced he was ready to return to the Sinir family home. He didn''t want the rest of the family to worry. Landon personally drove him back. When they arrived, the butler was already waiting at the door, visibly anxious. He''d felt terribly guilty since Walter went missing. The moment he saw him, he hurried forward. "Sir, I''m so sorry. This was my fault." As Walter''s former beta, Louis was ashamed to have failed him. "This wasn''t your fault, Louis. Don''t me yourself." Walter reassured him. The mey in his own failure to manage his family. Louis had done nothing wrong. "Sir, I-¡± Louis wanted to say more but didn''t know how tofort him. Yardley''s actions had crossed the linepletely and cruelly. Louis helped Walter inside. Outside, only Tessa and Landon remained. "You should head back. I''ll call youter," she said. There were still matters to deal with, and she couldn''t divide her focus. "Call me when it''s all done." He wanted to go in with her, but she made it clear she didn''t want him to. He respected that. "I will. Drive safe." As long as her grandfather was safe, there was nothing else she was afraid of. She could handle the rest. Landon pulled her into a hug. "Don''t forget-you''re not alone. You have me." "I know." Her eyes sparkled. She truly felt lucky to have met him. "Go on. I''ll go in after I see you leave." Landon nodded and got into the car, driving off. Tessa stood there, watching gently until his vehicle vanished from sight. Then she turned toward the house-her gaze instantly turning cold. 15:23 Wed, 21 May. Chapter 329 Reckoning Now... it was time to settle things with Yardley. 82% Finished 1.5K Chapter 330 Chapter 330 Testing the Guardians Finished When L learned that Yardley had kidnapped Walter, she rushed to the living room the moment he returned safely, worry etched across her face. "Dad, are you okay?" she asked gently. The whole situation had been terrifying. Walter only gave her a small nod. Winona was also there. "Grandpa... did my dad really kidnap you?" she asked, still unable to believe it. L elbowed her sharply. Does this girl not know how to speak properly? How could she ask something like that right now? She immediately regretted telling her anything. "Winona, go upstairs and check if your dad''s awake. This doesn''t concern you,¡± L said, trying to get her out of the room. But just then, Tessa entered-and the moment Winona saw her, she plopped herself down on the couch. "Mom, if she can be here, why can''t I? Am I not your daughter too?" No matter what it was, she always had topare herself to Tessa. "Winona-" L''s voice was sharp with warning. Couldn''t she see their grandfather was already holding it together? Reluctantly, Winona stomped upstairs, mming doors behind her. She fumed in her room, feeling like everyone only had eyes for Tessa. Like she didn''t exist. Tessa walked to Walter''s side and sat down, pouring him a cup of tea herself. "Yardley''s still not awake?" she asked, looking to L. Having witnessed Tessa''s terrifying strength at Sinir Corp, L couldn''t help but feel a little intimidated now-by the daughter she used to look down on. "Not yet... I''ll go check," she mumbled and quickly excused herself upstairs. Tessa didn''t mind waiting. Yardley owed a debt-and she had every intention of collecting it. Just then, two new figures entered the house. They were lean and powerful, exuding the quiet menace unique to warriors from the Nightshade Pack. But outwardly, they looked ordinary-perfect for blending in, making them ideal personal guards. "Ms. Tessa," one of them said respectfully. "Alpha sent us. From now on, your grandfather''s safety is in our hands." "If you want to protect my grandfather, show me what you''re capable of first." Tessa serious. ne was cool, but Even if Landon had sent them, she couldn''t take any chances-not with her grandfather''s life. 15:23 Wed, 21 May U Chapter 330 Testing the Guardians 82%1 Finished "How would you like us to prove it, Ms. Tessa?" the other asked, a glint of challenge in his eyes. "You want to test our ws? Or find out which of us bites harder?" They were warriors, after all-battle instinct burned in their blood. "Nothingplicated," Tessa saidzily. "If you can beat me, that''s good enough." "...What? Ms. Tessa, are you serious?" This felt like an insult. "Ms. Tessa, we''re warriors. We don''t spar with cubs." They were elite Nightshade Pack fighters, trained and tested on the battlefield. The idea of fighting a young girl felt absurd. "It''s fine. I told you to do it. Mr. Landon won''t punish you." If she was going to entrust them with Walter''s life, she had to be absolutely sure. "Are you certain, Ms. Tessa? What if you get hurt?" This wasn''t just yful sparring. If she got injured, how could they exin that to their alpha? "Enough talking. Let''s take it outside." Only strength could speak for itself. If they couldn''t prove they had it, she wouldn''t risk her grandfather''s safety-no matter who sent them. The two exchanged a nce. "Well, alright. But don''t say we didn''t warn you." It was best to set the terms in advance. Walter interrupted, his voice firm: "Tessa, don''t be ridiculous. These two are elite Nightshade Pack warriors. Even with their wolf aura suppressed, I can still feel the pressure-and I''m an old alpha. You can trust them." He already knew Landon''s true identity-and he trusted himpletely. Tessa was speechless. Ridiculous? All she wanted was to be cautious. "Grandpa, it''s fine. I can handle it." With that, she led the two werewolves into the courtyard. It was time to see just how worthy they really were. 1.5K Chapter 331 Chapter 331 The Alpha''s True Strength 82% Finished "Sir, if Ms. Tessa insisted on this, then she must be confident, right? Besides... don''t you want to see what she''s really capable of?" The butler''s words struck a chord. Tessa had told her grandfather the truth-that she had awakened her wolf. But after all these years of believing she was wolf-less, Walter hadn''t quite been able to shift that image in his heart. "Let''s go have a look," he finally said, a trace of curiosity lighting his expression. Louis helped him outside. In the courtyard, Tessa stood calmly before the two warriors. "So, will youe at me one at a time... or both together?" Her voice was direct. All she wanted was to measure their strength. The two exchanged a nce. Suddenly, the pressure around them surged-their wolf aura ring in instinctive response to her provocation. Was this girl looking down on them? "Ms. Tessa, you may be important to our alpha, but isn''t this a little insulting?" "Cut the talk. You''re werewolves. Let your strength speak." "You go first," the stockier one said to his blondpanion. The blond warrior stepped forward. Standing more than a head taller than Tessa, he hesitated, worried he might identally knock her across the yard with one punch. But when he didn''t move fast enough, Tessa made the first move. She darted forward, and her punch cracked through the air with a deafening boom-an attack imbued with the sonic force characteristic of high-ranking wolves. In that instant, the warrior realized-this girl wasn''t ying around. She deserved her arrogance. Their sh ignited. Each blow shook the courtyard. The impact waves bent grass and toppled flowers. The air shimmered with the lingering energy of two high-level werewolves exchanging force. Walter was stunned. My God. This is my Tessa? She moved with such grace and speed that her footsteps left translucent wolf- w imprints in the ground- a sign of power manifestation only possible for advanced wolves. His Tessa... wasn''t just awakened. She was a high-ranking wolf. His eyes grew moist with emotion. 15:23 Wed, 21 May mo. Chapter 331 The Alpha''s True Strength ??,82% Finished Yes, he''d been right about her all along. Among all the Sinir children, only she had inherited his legacy. The warrior facing her had changed too. Gone was the doubt. Now, his expression was focused and respectful. Tessa moved with precision. Her breathing matched the rhythm of the fight perfectly, guided by the instinctive battle prowess gifted by her white wolf bloodline. Her stamina was impressive-even hardened warriors trained in wolf power would struggle to keep up in a drawn-out battle. On top of that, her movements were unpredictable-there was an ancient cadence to her strikes, as if she had inherited the forgotten techniques of old. Even in human form, the ferocity of a wolf was unmistakable. "Sir... Ms. Tessa is incredible..." Louis couldn''t help it-his wolf cars flicked out from under his hair, trembling slightly with awe. Was this really the same girl who once had been the most overlooked member of the Sinir family? What had happened in Falindale? What had transformed her sopletely? Walter didn''t know the answers to those questions. But his heart swelled with pride. Among all his descendants, only she had truly taken after him. The blond warrior had given everything he had, but still couldn''t keep up. Just when he thought he''d be knocked t- Tessa stopped. The soft silver glow around her faded as she withdrew her aura. She hadn''t fought to show off-only to evaluate. And from what she''d seen, they passed. "Good," she said calmly. "You two will do." Chapter 332 Chapter 332 Cast Out The blond warrior who had sparred with Tessa looked a little ashamed. 82% Finished Even though she had ultimately pulled her punches, it was clear-he wasn''t her match. "Are you really sure you want to entrust your grandfather to us?" he asked, a hint of uncertainty in his voice. "I''m sure. But if either of youck confidence, you can leave now. I''ll speak to Mr. Landon myself." "No, we want to stay." Both warriors dropped to one knee-an open sign of submission in werewolf tradition. Aside from Alpha Landon, they had never bowed to anyone. But this Ms. Tessa... she''d earned it. "Then I''ll leave my grandfather in your hands." Tessa had already gauged them carefully. The more powerfully built of the two had a stronger wolf aura than the blond one and was likely even more skilled. If she approved of the blond, she approved of them both. They truly were elite among high-ranking wolves. She could rest easy knowing her grandfather was in good hands. "Ms. Tessa, may I ask you something?" the blond warrior ventured. "You can ask. I probably won''t answer." There were some things even Walter couldn''t get her to talk about. "... Then I''d rather not ask." At that moment, L came rushing downstairs. "Mr. Walter-Yardley''s awake!" Walter and Tessa sat side by side on the living room couch, their expressions grave. Yardley stumbled in, his head low, and fell to his knees with a loud thump. "Dad, I was wrong!" Tears streamed down his face as he pped himself hard across the cheeks. "I''m not fit to be your son. I can''t believe I did something so unforgivable." He crawled forward, forehead smacking against the marble floor. "Dad, I really know I was wrong! I lost control to my wolf instinct-I''d never have done this otherwise!" "If you don''t believe me, ask Tessa. When I transformed, I wasn''t myself. I didn''t even know what I was doing until I woke up..." he cried, clinging to Walter''s pant leg, begging for forgiveness. "Lost to your wolf?" Tessa lounged against the couch, tapping her fingers lightly on the armrest. The sharp rhythm echoed like ws scraping against stone. 13.23 Wed, 21 May m Chapter 332 Cast Out "If I remember right, you kidnapped Grandpa and used him to threaten me while in human form" In human form, the human will was dominant. That was fact. Her blue eyes narrowed, a de of silver light slicing across Yardley''s hunched shoulders. "Don''t me the wolf. It can''t speak to defend itself." Yardley''s face turned ghostly pale. Cold sweat streamed down his brow. 02 Finished Walter lifted a hand. The veins bulged across his knuckles as he gripped his cane tightly, and the aura of a former alpha surged from him without restraint. "Enough. As of now, you are expelled from the Sinir family." His voice was cold and final. "You will receive only the basic monthly allowance, same as amon member of the Snowmoon Pack. All other assets are frozen. When you truly understand what you did wrong-then you maye back and apologize." "Dad! I''m your son!" Yardley looked up in panic, a flicker of red shing through his eyes before fading just as fast. Walter turned away and began to climb the stairs, his back hunched like brittle branches in autumn wind. "If I hear you ming your wolf again-if you still refuse to understand your own actions-then don''te back at all." With that, he disappeared upstairs, not looking back once. "Dad!" Yardley screamed, anguish in his voice. But no matter how he pleaded or shouted, Walter didn''t stop. Yardley clenched his fists and slowly stood. Without another word, he turned and walked out of the Sinir estate. As he stepped past the threshold, a glint of hatred lit his eyes-red, simmering with fury. It''s all Tessa''s fault. Everything he had title, his family, his power-was because of her. Because of her, he had been stripped of his ce as CEO. Cast out like a stray. He wouldn''t ept this. He couldn''t. One day... he''d take it all back. Everything that was rightfully his. 1.5K 1 Chapter 333 Chapter 333 A ce Beside Her Tessa narrowed her eyes as she watched Yardley''s retreating figure. 82% ** Finished She had only just sealed away his wolf-yet now, a faint surge of wolf aura was radiating from him again. If he couldn''t keep his emotions under control... he would eventually lose himselfpletely. At that point, he''d be nothing more than a beast-no hope of ever returning. And when that day came, he''d be put down like one. From upstairs, a long, weary sigh drifted down. Tessa turned and headed for her grandfather''s room. "He''s gone?" Walter asked. Tessa nodded. "Yeah." "Good. Actions must have consequences. His vision was too narrow. All he could see was Sinir Corp''s resources... maybe losing everything will force him to reflect." Tessa gently smoothed a trembling hand over her grandfather''s shoulder. She knew-some wounds could be healed with the finest medicine. But others... only time could mend. "Grandpa, if you don''t want to stay here anymore, I have a vi in New York. Why don''t you move there?" If being here only brought him pain, then it was time for a change of scenery. "No need, Tessa. I''m too old to be moving around. Juste visit me often. That''s enough for me." "Grandpa, I''ll always stay by your side." Walter took her hand firmly in his own. "Tessa, you don''t need to do anything special for me. I know you''re destined for great things. The International Werewolf Medical Organization has been after you for years. You should go. Do what you want with your life. Don''t let anyone else dictate that-not even me. And don''t trouble yourself too much with Sinir Corp." Everything followed its own course. Forcing it would only make things worse. "I know, Grandpa." She understood. She really did. But still, she wanted to stay by his side a little longer. Time was no longer something he had in abundance. "Alright, off you go. I''m tired. Time for some rest." Walter truly looked worn out. "Okay. I''ll let you rest." Tessa stayed until he fell asleep, then quietly left the Sinir estate. The moment she stepped outside, she was stunned to find Landon''s car still waiting out front. IU.LT Wu, 21 vidy Chapter 333 A ce Beside Her He hadn''t left? All this time¡ªand he hadn''t called or disturbed her once. 82% Finished As soon as he saw here out, Landon stepped out of the car, opened the door, and waited for her to get 1. in. "You alright?" he asked, eyes scanning her from head to toe. Seeing nothing wrong, he finally rxed. Tessa shook her head. "I''m fine. Have you been waiting here the whole time?" She''d told him to go. Why had he stayed? "I couldn''t rx," he said simply. "I didn''t want to leave you." "What''s there to worry about?" she muttered. "Didn''t I say I could handle it?" Landon took the wheel with one hand and held hers with the other. "I know you can. But I still didn''t want you to face it alone. Even if I''m just sitting nearby... I still wanted to stay." Tessa was deeply moved. Words wouldn''te. Instead, she leaned in-and kissed him. Landon lit up. The moment he felt her lips against his, he stopped the car and pulled her close, deepening the kiss with his hand gently cradling the back of her head. It was a kiss full of heat and tenderness. Later, he drove her back to Wisteria Apartment. "You''ve had a long day. Get some rest. Once you''ve had a nap, we''ll eat." He could see the exhaustion in her face. "Let''s sleep together," Tessa said quietly. "...What?" Landon blinked, eyes going wide. His pupils sharpened, glowing faintly with excitement. 66 "..." Her cheeks flushed a deep red. Did she just say that out loud? "That''s not what I meant! I just meant-you should rest too!" But Landon wasn''t about to let her take it back. "Well, since you''d be lonely alone... I''ll stay right here with you." Without giving her a chance to object, he swept her into his arms and carried her princess-style into the bedroom. Then heid her gently on the bed and began to help her out of her clothes... Chapter 334 Chapter 334 A Quiet Night, A Warm Goodbye Finished As Landon undressed her, Tessa''s heart pounded so fast it felt like it was going to burst out of her chest. But all he did was slip off her coat-then, like a perfect gentleman, he stopped. "Sleep," he said. To keep his thoughts in check, Landon didn''t even take off his own clothes. He simplyy beside her, fully dressed, one hand gently wrapped around hers under the nket. "Mr. Landon-" "Shh. Don''t talk. Just sleep." Holding her like this required more willpower than he cared to admit. If she said anything else, he wasn''t sure he could keep his self-control intact. So Tessa shut her eyes, pretending he wasn''t there. But his presence was far too overwhelming to ignore. Landon gently patted her shoulder, like he was soothing a child to sleep. Tessa didn''t say anything more. She simplyy still, eyes closed, telling herself it was just rest. At first, she was sure she wouldn''t be able to sleep. But before long, wrapped in his arms and breathing in the calming scent of his pinewood pheromones, she drifted off with surprising ease. Landon watched her sleep, a soft smile tugging at his lips. Just lying beside her, watching her like this... made him feel inexplicably happy. By the time Tessa woke, it was already past 8 p.m. The moment she opened her eyes, Landon stirred as well-his instincts razor sharp. "Hungry?" he asked right away. "Mm. Yeah, I am." "Then let''s go. Ysabel and the others should still be at Silvermoon Estate. We can join them for dinner." Originally, they''d all nned to eat together. But after everything that happened, he hadn''t shown up. The others had probably eaten by now. "Let''s not go," Tessa said. "They''ve probably finished already. And it''d feel weird having them watch us eat." She never liked being stared at while she ate. Right as she finished speaking, Ysabel called. "Tessa, what are you doing? I''ve called you, like, ten times!" Ysabel sounded like she was losing her mind. It hadn''t even been that long since the holidays started- how had Tessa suddenly be unreachable? "I was napping. What''s up?" 15:24 Wed, 21 May 20 Chapter 334 A Quiet Night, A Warm Goodbye "Napping? Is my uncle there?" Tessa nced at Landon beside her. "Yeah, he''s here. Why? Do you need to talk to him?" "So... you were napping with my uncle?" * 82% Finished Tessa froze. She wanted to exin that nothing had happened, that it was all perfectly innocent. But at this point, even if she did exin, she doubted Ysabel would believe her. Landon reached over and took the phone from her hand. "What? You have a problem with that?" "No, no, not at all!" Ysabel replied quickly. "Uncle,e on! Tessa''s leaving for Falindale tomorrow. We''re all over at Merry''s ce at Silvermoon Estate. Bring her here!" Just the thought of not seeing Tessa for a few days made Ysabel miserable. Tonight''s dinner was their way of giving Tessa a proper send-off. "You haven''t eaten yet?" Tessa leaned over and took the phone back. "How could we? The guest of honor isn''t even here! Hurry up, will you?" "Alright, alright." After she hung up, Landon said, "They''re all waiting at Silvermoon Estate. But if you really don''t feel like going, we don''t have to." Tessa had just wanted to avoid keeping everyone waiting. But now that she knew they hadn''t even eaten, she couldn''t let them wait any longer. "Let''s go. I''m leaving for Falindale tomorrow. I should see them before I go." This trip... she didn''t know how long it wouldst. Hopefully, everything would go smoothly-and she could make it back before Christmas. 1.5K Chapter 335 Chapter 335 Before We Part By the time Landon and Tessa arrived at Silvermoon Estate, it was already 8:30 p.m. The moment Ysabel spotted her, she rushed over. 82% Finished "Tessa! You''re finally here! I missed you so much. First time I''ve ever hated being on break-I don''t get to see you at all." School had been better. Back then, she could see Tessa every day. Now, just getting a glimpse of her felt impossible. "Well, would you look at that," Nathaniel teased. "Ysabel actually misses school" Ysabel shot him a re. "Nathaniel, mind your own business. What if I do miss school?" Just wait. Once she finished her college entrance exams, she was leaving New York. Then they''d be the ones scrambling just to see her. Tessa sat down next to her. "Didn''t we just see each other?" "I still missed you. Want me toe with you to Falindale tomorrow? I''ve got nothing to do here, anyway." Tessa shook her head. "This trip isn''t for fun. I''ve got things to take care of-it wouldn''t be convenient to bring you. Next time, okay? I''ll take you when I go back to visit." "Is it dangerous?" Ysabel asked, her brows furrowing in concern. There had to be a reason Tessa didn''t want to bring her. Dangerous was the only exnation. Seeing how anxious she looked, Tessa gave her a smile. "Dangerous? Come on, what kind of danger could a high school girl like me possibly get into? Don''t worry." "But that''s just it," Ysabel muttered. "You don''t seem like a normal high school girl at all..." Nathaniel leaned back and sighed. "Finally. Our dear Ysabel''s brain is working for once." Tessa? Normal? Not a chance. "You''re overthinking it." As Landon and Tessa took their seats, the waitstaff began bringing out dishes. The food had been ready for a while. "Let''s eat,¡± Tessa said, steering the conversation away. This trip to Falindale was meant to settle old matters -there was no ce in it for Ysabel. Ysabel pouted but gave up. "Fine..." Midway through dinner, Cameron nced over and asked, ¡°Landon, you''re really not going with her?" Given how protective Landon was, it was hard to believe he''d let Tessa face danger alone. "No," Landon replied simply. 15:24 Wed, 21 May m Chapter 335 Before We Part ¡ï82% Finished He was too busy quietly adding food to Tessa''s te, having already memorized everything she liked. "..." Cameron didn''t believe it¡ªbut Landon said nothing more. "By the way, Evan''s gonepletely quiet," Nathaniel said, excitement in his voice. "He got wrecked by Shadow this time." "Yeah, it was bad," Hudson agreed. "I don''t know what Evan did to tick off Shadow, but it''s like he''s being toyed with." "Think it''s revenge?" Nathaniel asked. "Maybe it''s because Evan stumbled on Wings of Light''s main basest time? Could be Shadow paying him back." While the others continued chatting, Tessa remained quiet. It didn''t matter to her what Shadow''s reasons were. Evan being silent just meant one less problem for her to deal with. After dinner, Landon''s driver took him and Tessa back to Wisteria Apartment. Landon personally walked her to the door. "Go in and get some rest," she said. "No need toe to the train station tomorrow." She was taking the train to Falindale this time. Compared to flying, she preferred trains-no dys, no sudden changes. Just steady, punctual travel. "Alright. You rest too." Landon didn''t ask to go upstairs. He didn''t trust his self-control anymore. He''d had a few drinks tonight. And if he stayed around her any longer, he wasn''t sure he''d be able to let her 1. go. But he hadn''t forgotten-he still had her eighteenth birthday to n. Hering- of-age celebration. "Tessa..." She had just turned to head inside when he called out. "What is-" She didn''t even finish her sentence before he caught her hand and pulled her into his arms. "Hurry up and grow up, will you?" he whispered, voice low and maic, sending her heart into overdrive. "I don''t think I can wait much longer." He pressed a kiss to her forehead before finally letting go. "Go on. I''ll stay here until I see you get in the elevator." "Okay." Tessa turned and walked away, still looking calm andposed. But only she knew how wildly her heart was racing. *82% 15:24 Wed, 21 May n. Chapter 335 Before We Part She didn''t breathe easy again until she was far enough away from him. With her eighteenth birthday approaching, Landon''s presence was affecting her more and more... 1.5K Chapter 336 Chapter 336 Tracks in the Dark Tessa didn''t wake until eight the next morning. 82% Finished Though she was headed for Falindale, she didn''t pack much-just a sleek ck backpack slung over one shoulder and a ck baseball cap pulled low over her eyes. The look was cold, clean, and effortlessly cool. She took a cab to the train station. But before she could step inside, her phone rang. It was Samuel. The moment she answered, his anxious voice burst through the speaker. "You''re going to Falindale?" He was panicking. Why couldn''t she just stay put for once? What was she thinking, heading straight to Falindale again? That man had already traced her to Falindale-and she still chose to go back? Was she trying to hand herself over? "Yeah. What''s the problem? I can''t go?" Tessa replied casually. It was just a trip to Falindale. Was that really worth losing his mind over? "Tessa, I''m serious. That man has never stopped looking for you. You''re safer with Alpha Landon. Just stay with him." Samuel sounded exhausted. He knew how skilled she was¡ªbut this situation wasn''t something skill alone could solve. "Alright, enough. Aren''t you some hotshot S+ doctor? Shouldn''t you be curing rare werewolf diseases or saving lives or something? Why are you wasting time on this nonsense?" Tessa''s tone turned impatient. This really wasn''t a big deal-what was he so worked up about? "Tessa, I mean it. Anything that affects your safety is not a small thing. Stop brushing it off!" She was always like this-reckless, unbothered,pletely unaware of how dangerous she really was to certain people. "I''m heading into the station. I''ve got to go. Just take care of yourself, that''s all I ask." She ended the call and turned her phone off before he could try again. Sure enough, Samuel did call again-only to hear the cold, robotic This phone has been turned off. He nearly threw his phone across the room. Why couldn''t that girl ever stop making trouble? Did she not know the Montedra werewolf council had issued a kill order on that man? Meanwhile, in Yalvaria-the heart of Montedra-a man who had been chasing Tessa for years finally caught wind of her heading to Falindale. 15:24 Wed, 21 May ? Chapter 336 Tracks in the Dark The moment he heard, he got up to leave. "Alpha... you''re really going?" his beta asked, hesitation clear in his voice. 482% * Finished The beta''s gaze fell to the bite wound still visible on the man''s neck-a mark left five years ago by Montedra''s own Alpha King, Landon Nightshade. "Yes." After all this time, he finally had a lead on Tessa. There was no way he wouldn''t go himself. "This time, I''m going to bring her back with my own hands," he said coldly. "And once I have her-she''s never leaving again." The beta''s expression tightened. "Alpha, returning to Montedra now is too risky. Have you forgotten what you did there?" Montedra was crawling with wolves who wanted him dead. Especially now that he was about to step onto thend ruled by Landon Nightshade himself. This wasn''t just reckless-it was suicidal. "I don''t care." When it came to Tessa, he couldn''t stay calm. He never could. "Alpha-!" "Enough. The ne''s about to take off." The man cut him off. Because he was sneaking into Montedra, he hadn''t used his private jet. Instead, he''d opted for public transport-quiet, untraceable. No matter the risk. No matter what it cost. He was going to take Tessa back. And this time, she''d never escape him again. 1.5K Chapter 337 Chapter 337 Quiet Tracks, Hidden Signals At the same time, Tessa had already boarded the train. 82% Frished She''d booked a business-ss seat-spacious and quiet. As soon as she sat down, she pulled out her phone and began remotely managing a few matters for Wings of Light. So focused was she on her screen that she didn''t realize who was sitting beside her. Not until she nced up did she see the familiar face: Ethan Behind them sat Simon and a few other Navoris Special Response Team members. As soon as she finished what she was doing. Simon grinned and leaned forward. "Tessa! What are the odds of running into you here?" Simon was one of the few people who knew Tessa well. Anytime his team ran intoplex situations, he''d be the first to reach out to her for help. Naturally, he was excited to see her. "Yeah. What a coincidence," Tessa replied tly, meeting his boyish, sunny grin with a calm,posed tone. "Sit down," Ethan cut in coolly, ncing at Simon, who was still half-standing in the aisle. Simon dropped into his seat but kept talking. "Hey, Tessa, are you heading to Falindale? I heard you used to go to school there." "Mm." "Then let''s grab a meal together once we get there!" "I''ve got other things to handle in Falindale. I probably won''t have time," she replied politely. "Simon, shut it. Ethan''s getting annoyed!" one of the teammates whispered from behind. They all knew Ethan didn''t get many chances to see this girl-and now Simon was yapping nonstop? Simon finally noticed their captain''s icy expression and mimed zipping his lips, staying quiet from then on. Both Ethan and Tessa heard thement-but neither reacted. Ethan nced sideways at the girl next to him. She had closed herptop and now stared ahead, perfectlyposed, clearly not in the mood to make small talk. In fact, she seemed even more aloof than he was. ¡°Business in Falindale?¡± Ethan eventually broke the silence. "If you need help, just say so. We''re headed there for work anyway." Though his team was on assignment, it didn''t matter-Tessa had helped him countless times before. If she needed anything, he wouldn''t hesitate. "No need. I''m just a high school student. Can''t think of anything I''d need Ethan for." "...Right." Most of his work involved major cases-murder, smuggling, high-risk operations. Not exactly the kind of thing where a student needed backup. "That''s not what I meant," he added, a bit awkwardly. 15:25 Wed, 21 May 82% Chapter 337 Quiet Tracks, Hidden Signals Finished "You''re someone who handles the big stuff," Tessa said, a faint smile forming. "Just focus on your duties. No need to worry about me." Ethan nodded. He''d always been the golden boy-top of every ss, clite of every squad-but when it came to talking to girls, he was hopeless. The two-hour ride passed mostly in silence. Tessa was busy with herptop again. Ethan stared out the window now and then-though more often than not, he looked at her. This girl... she was full of secrets. And yet, when he''d tried to look into her-he''d found nothing. Too little information was just as suspicious as too much. For someone living in the modern world, Tessa''s records were too clean. Too tidy. That in itself was a red g. A high school girl with hacking skills beyond his tech team and bomb-disarming experience? Anyone would be curious. When they arrived, Simon tried once more to invite her to dinner. Tessa politely declined again. She hailed a cab and headed straight to her old apartment. The lease hadn''t expired, so the ce was just as she''d left it-untouched. After digging through her belongings, she found a small ss vial, slipped it into her backpack, and took onest look around. Then she turned and walked out. The moment she stepped through the door, the ring on her finger pulsed faintly with light once again... 1.5K Chapter 338 Love the Profiess Power Get at first opt Chapter 338 The Shadow Beneath the Moon As the faint glow of the ring on her finger paded again, textcash "You really want me toe back that bly? That damned man. Why couldn''t he just let things gr¨¦ Keerything was the the way*ww. "Too bad you''re stupid. You want me back? Let''s see if grat''re even expe She ignored the ring entirely, gged down a cat, and headed to a rover alley took eating, she sat in the dim light for a while, waiting until the scheduled case. Then, de citer mother c this time to Falindale''s infamous ck Street. Falindale''s ck Street was a true no man''snd among werewolves, Sether theme my pack held jurisdiction here. A forgotten zone filled with smugglers, back marker der, befees, wh rebels-every shade of ouw lurking in the dark. The street''s flickering neon lights pulsed with werewolf pheromones. Monsted fines willed from for so drains, weaving dense, scent-shielding webs across the walk-blocking all spiral testing When Tessa arrived, someone was already waiting for her. "You finally decided toe back?" The voice came from a strikingly beautich young, woman in her twenties. She wore a short, sharply tailored dress, and silver woll-whinde earring membership in the Night Guild. Tessa tossed her ck backpack into the girl''s arms. "So? Anything happen while I was gone?" This trip was mainly for the Night Guild. The woman, Dream, pouted as she caught the bag insignia of "I thought you weren''ting back!" she grumbled, full of mock indignation. "You just danged the entire Guild on me, a delicate little girl!" "I''m here now, aren''t I? Cut the drama, What''s going on? The Night Guild was a werewolf underground organization Tessa had inherited- one that took on cases even the elite Navoris Special Task Force couldn''t handle. It had been founded by a retired high-ranking, werewolf warrior-one of the rare few who had audered ancient wolf blood. He had recognized the same unique aura in Tessa, which was why he had personally chosen her as his sessor. He had worked long and hard to get Tessa to take the reins, though the outside world remained unaware of her role. "By the way," Tessa said as they walked deeper into the shadows, "Ethan''s in Valindale too. If he needs help with anything, give him a hand." They arrived at the hidden base of the Night Guild-a massive underground fortress carved into the some. The entrance walls were etched with ancient runes resistant to silver bullets. Above them, a vast moonstone dome simted full- moon cycles to help werewolf members regte their powers. 5121 Th The Whos that then u wou had been by her site for tong to wor Even t And g Car They sere a telling Among them we file in particr worked Wink Marker Flow of De Carrole''s Breath" Teached the dua Damn lier hands Allemachtoned the wo Naworn, okay Just muy or The Muta Catle way more func Drean plenient Tace this mission, thus freedom-why would Treatur whandcan Tross rrgiod use the Nigin Ouild lived in the shadows. It could sewer stee They dut good work-in it wasn''t the kind of justice the wetend, low-braund world of Norte coat 1.6K Chapter 339 Chapter 339 Dressed to Kill Dream was speechless. 3.40% +8 Pearls "You''ve been gone four or five months, and you still have the nerve to say you came to see me? Tessa, we had a deal, remember? I''m just watching over Night Guild for you temporarily!" Tessa was also speechless. She couldn''t even remember who it was back then who had cried and begged to join Night Guild. And now she was tired of it? After the two of them left Night Guild, they took a cab to the safehouse the organization had built inside a repurposed abandoned subway station. Tessa had just opened herptop when a video call from Samuel came through. "Tessa, you''re unbelievable! I''m just looking out for your safety, and this is how you act? You actually blocked me? I''m warning you-hurry up and unblock me or else-Forget it. Let''s get to the point. Nathan went to Falindale." "Oh," Tessa replied, sounding irritated. "What, shocked? You thought just because the North American Werewolf Council issued a kill order on Nathan, he wouldn''t dare set foot in Montedra? You seriously underestimated how possessive he is over you." Samuel was exasperated. He didn''t even know how many times he''d warned her, but she just wouldn''t listen. And now? Nathan had gone straight to Falindale. Let''s see what she''d do about that! "You''re overthinking it. You really think I''m scared of Nathan?" So what if that man was ruthless? She wasn''t exactly someone to mess with now, either. He better not show up in front of her-if he did, she''d make sure he never forgot it. "Tessa, don''t be reckless. Even in the whole werewolf world, Nathan''s power is nothing to scoff at. If you really piss him off, you''re not gonna like the oue. Look, he''s not in Yalvaria right now-take this chance and fly over here. With the support of the werewolf medical organization, he won''t darey a finger on you." "No," Tessa refused immediately. "Why not?" Samuel screeched. Even Michael had to show Nathan some respect- nobody dared take him head-on. Did she really not understand how terrifying Nathan was? "I know everything you''re saying. If I do run into him, I''ll be careful. That''s it. I''m taking a shower. Bye." Tessa hung up the video call and went to the bathroom. She hadn''t brought any clothes with her, so Dream had prepared something for her. But the moment she saw the ultra-short dress, Tessa regretted it. Dream was a total skirt fanatic-she wore them year-round. 12:10 Thu, 22 May m Chapter 339 Dressed to Kill With that kind of woman, was there any hope of finding normal clothes? 98% +8 Pearls Tessa really didn''t want to wear it, but there was literally nothing else. She had no choice but to put on the silver dress and step out. She opened the door. Dream was already waiting and let out a whistle the moment she saw her. "Seriously, the second I saw that dress, I knew it was perfect for you. And now that you''re wearing it-my taste is impable." "Alright. What are we eating tonight?" "When you''re dressed this good, obviously we''re going out! Come on, I''ve already got heels ready for you." Dream pulled out a shoebox. When Tessa saw the heels inside, her head started to hurt. "Come on, don''t be like that. You want to wear sneakers with a dress? Besides, those heels have hidden mechanisms that fire wolf-poisoned darts-perfect forbat!" Tessa couldn''t argue with Dream. In the end, she put on the heels. If she was going down, she''d go down in style. "Smile, will you? Don''t look so serious." Dream linked arms with her and they headed out. Dream drove them to a restaurant that had been all the ragetely. Both of them were dressed to kill, each with her own unique charm. The moment they walked in, they drew every werewolf''s gaze in the ce. Seeing the reaction, Dream was extremely satisfied. This was exactly the effect she wanted. Her Tessa-absolutely stunning. "Dream, are we really just here to eat?" As soon as they stepped inside, Tessa picked up on something off. Even though everyone seemed to be casually enjoying their meals, they kept sneaking nces at the entrance and around the restaurant. The air was thick with werewolf pheromones radiating vignce... 1.6K 12:10 Thu, 22 May m. Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 340 A Taste of Poison Dream gave her an approving look. Chapter 340 Chapter 340 A Taste of Poison Dream gave her an approving look. "That''s right! But let''s cat first-it''s not that big of a deal." Tessa clearly didn''t believe her. Dream linked arms with her affectionately. 4.5 98% +8 Pearls "Rx! Big sis would never hurt you." She tugged Tessa over to an empty table and called for a waiter. Beautiful women were just like that-every move they made, even gging down a waiter, was effortlessly charming. "Hey gorgeous, we haven''t eaten either. How about we join you?" Before the waiter even arrived, a few young men in custom-tailored suits surrounded them. Faint, unhealed bite marks peeked out from under the gold chains at their throats-ssic nouveau riche werewolves, the kind who got rich trafficking human organs on the ck market. Since their real business for the night hadn''t even started yet, Dream didn''t want to make a scene. She gave a subtle smile, releasing a trace amount of her confusion-inducing pheromones. "Sorry, boys-we''re already meeting someone." "Come on, don''t be like that..." One of the men leaned in, the cheap tequ scent of his pheromones barely masking the stench of blood in his bones. Tessa frowned slightly. The moment Dream saw her expression, she knew Tessa was running out of patience. If she didn''t deal with these guys now, Tessa would do it herself-and that would ruin the night. Dream immediately shot a nce toward the corner. Two stray werewolves stepped forward, each wearing a silver cor and branded on the neck with the word "Tamed" in spellscript. They grabbed the young men. like they were kittens. "Hey! Where are you taking us?" "You said you wanted to eat, right? Let''s go together..." Their protests were cut short as the bodyguards bared their shimmering wolf ws. The men were dragged to a distant table, seated beside several battle- scarred warriors with pointed ears-the veteran enforcers. Night Guild kept around for cleanup. Dream shook her head. "You''re still the same." So impatient with everything. Tessa just wanted to eat in peace. "You''d better hope your surprise is actually worth it," Hearing that, Dream immediately swore, "Don''t worry. It definitely will be!" Sure enough, they were only halfway through the meal when a in-looking man walked in, carrying at password-protected briefcase. The moment Dream saw him, she pulled out her phone and showed Tessa his picture. 12:10 Inu, 22 May Chapter 340 A Taste of Poison 98% +8 Pearls ¡°See him? That''s the guy. The one every werewolf in Montedra has a bounty out for. Codename: S. Even the International Werewolf SWAT team can''t touch him." Tessa frowned. She knew it-there was no way Dream called her here just to hang out. So that''s why Ethan and the others were in Falindale too-because of this drug lord. In the werewolf world, drug lords were the lowest of the low-vermin to be crushed. The drug they trafficked, Heartrot Resin, was made using taboo moonshade herbs and refined through ck sorcery. It twisted werewolf instincts into something monstrous. On full moon nights, a dealer only had to mix their saliva into the resin. Anyone who ingested it would have their gene chain corrupted by dark magic, identifying the dealer as their "one and only Alpha." In extreme cases, they''d enter a frenzy and rip their own kin to shreds. Worse, the howls of the afflicted carried embeddedmands-dark incantations that spread like a gue, luring more werewolves into the bloodbath. Once, a tribal chief had used Heartrot Resin to grow his power, unleashing the "Three Nights of Blood": hundreds of manipted werewolves awoke from the frenzy to find their ws soaked in the blood of their own pups. They hurled themselves into silver mines in collective suicide. Trust within the werewolf race was shattered beyond repair. Now, the Werewolf Council enforced the Silverfang Decree-anyone caught dealing Heartrot Resin would be skinned alive and have their nerves ripped out. But still, some were willing to gamble everything for power. To them, no sacrifice was too great-not when there was an empire to build. Every spilled drop of blood was just dust on the road to glory. Any normal werewolf loathed this drug. Tessa was no different. She despised drugs-and she despised the scum who would gamble the future of their race on them even more. Now that she knew the drug lord''s whereabouts, there was no way she''d just stand by and do nothing. But the Night Guild couldn''t afford to expose itself in public. Tessa licked her lips dangerously. "Does Ethan know that guy''s here?" 1.6K 1 12:10 Thu, 22 May 61 m Chapter 341 Chapter 341 Bounties and Suspicions. +40%1! +8 Pearls "Forget Ethan." Dream leaned in. "Tessa, listen up-this drug lord''s worth a hundred million! The International Werewolf Council put out the word: whoever catches him gets the reward. No questions asked." Tessa felt something was off. "So?". Dream gave a sheepish smile. "Well, Night Guild''s running a little low on funds. I figured, why not catch him ourselves? Take out a menace to society and earn a hundred million!" Tessa stared at her, unimpressed. "So that''s why you''ve been begging me toe back? Because you''re broke?" This wasn''t some easy target. Even Ethan couldn''t handle him. They were talking about the number one most-wanted werewolf in the world. A man so dangerous, even elite werewolf SWAT teams had been torn apart by the packs he''d manipted using Heartrot Resin. Still, at least Dream had some sense. She hadn''t gone after him alone-she''d dragged Tessa in instead. Otherwise, if anything had gone wrong, Tessa would''ve been picking up her corpse right now. Dream grabbed her hand. ¡°Tessa,e on! This guy''s an SSS-level fugitive! If you catch him, your name''ll be everywhere!" Just imagine how many people would be lining up to curry favor with them! Just the thought of it was intoxicating. "Sorry. Not interested." Tessa spoke tly, pretending she didn''t care. The man was far too dangerous. She didn''t want Dream getting involved. If she got the chance, she''d take him out herself. "You don''t want to be like Shadow? Admired by everyone?" "No." While they were talking, the drug lord was just about done eating. He stood and walked out with the briefcase in hand. Dream wasn''t in a rush. She''d already mapped out his routines over the past few days. She knew exactly where he was going-no need to panic. "Seriously, Tessa. You act like you don''t care about anything. What do you care about?" Tessa was a total enigma. But she honestly hadn''t expected to run into Ethan and his team here again. So they were after the drug lord too? Ethan spotted her the second he walked in. At first, he thought he was seeing things. But after a few more nces, he was certain-it really was that cold, distant girl. 12:10 Thu 22 May G Chapter 341 Bounties and Suspicions < 98% 8 Pearls She''d always been the hoodie-and-T-shirt type. He never imagined she could look this stunning in a dress. Simon waspletely stunned. Holy crap. Ethan. Are my eyes ying tricks on me, or is that really Tessa?" He''d always thought that whole "goddess descending from the heavens thing was just exaggerated nonsense. No woman could really be that beautiful But now, he finally got what people meant Yeah, that''s her." Ethan confirmed. "Go find a seat. Don''t blow our cover." Tessa knew them, and they were here on a mission. Thest thing he needed was for them to be exposed. "Yes. Ethan Simon rushed of to regroup with the others. As much as he wanted to gossip about Ethan and Tessa, this was work. He shoved all his nosy thoughts to the side. Ethan walked over to Tessa''s table and asked politely, "May I sit here?" The moment Ethan entered. Dream had clocked him. She picked up on the official authority pheromones he carried. She was just about to decline when Tessa gave a slight nod "What-wait, you two know each other?" Dream''s curiosity red instantly. Tessa gave her a look. "Ethan "What? You''re Ethan?" Dream was floored. So this was the guy Tessa had already mentioned twice-barely a day since getting back to Falindale. "Do I know you?" Ethan raised an eyebrow. He only knew Tessa. The woman sitting across from her? Not a clue. "Nope. Don''t know you." And from the look on Tessa''s face, she didn''t seem like the type to be romantically entangled with a man like him. Fine. She''d interrogate Tessater. For now, with an outsider present, her job was to y it cool and back her girl up. "What a coincidence, running into you here." Ethan''s gaze returned to Tessa. Again and again, he kept bumping into her in ces like this. He didn''t believe in coincidence anymore. A minor like her, with bomb-defusal skills, showing up here, of all ces, now-how could she not be connected to their target? 12:10 Thu, 22 May Com. Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 342 98%1 +8 Pearls As the captain of the Navoris State Werewolf SWAT Division, Ethan was a master at hiding his emotions. Even though suspicion had taken root in his mind, his pheromones didn''t fluctuate at all. But Tessa wasn''t just anyone. As someone who had awakened the blood of the ancient white wolves, her emotional sensitivity far exceeded that of a typical werewolf. From just one look in Ethan''s eyes, she already knew what he was thinking. Still, she didn''t see any reason to exin herself. To her, Ethan wasn''t much different from a stranger. "Are you done eating?" Tessa asked. Dream nodded immediately. "All done. Let''s go!" She nced at Ethan a few more times before leaving. Once they stepped out of the restaurant, Dream immediately started interrogating her. "Tessa, you better tell me the truth-what exactly is going on between you and that Ethan guy?" No matter how many ways Dream asked, Tessa gave the same t answer every time: "Nothing." Dream lost interest instantly. And really, Tessa looked at him the same way she looked at any stranger. Maybe a little better than a stranger-after all, she had let him help her. But it definitely wasn''t the look of someone in love. Changing the subject, Dream brought the conversation back to the drug lord. "But seriously, Tessa, you really don''t want to get involved in this case? I think it''s super interesting. We could make a ton of money and take down a bad guy! If you manage to catch him, you''d be a hero in the werewolf world. Come with me, okay? I can''t do it alone." Dream knew her own limits. That''s why, the moment she got intel on the drug lord, she started reaching out to Tessa and begged her toe back. "Dream, you can''t handle him. Stop thinking about it." "What, are you scared? I''ve never heard of you being afraid of anyone." This girl standing in front of her wasn''t just anyone. She was the one known as Lone de-the white wolf warrior who once tore through silver shields with her bare hands. She''d survived situations a hundred times worse, faced enemies a hundred times stronger. What did she have to be afraid of now? "Enough. It''s over. Ethan and his team are already here to arrest him. We don''t need to get involved." 12:10 Thu, 22 May m? Chapter 342 Wolves on the Hunt ? ??,98% +8 Pearls If the official authorities were already on the case, why wade into the mess? "That''s different! We''re talking about a hundred million!" Just thinking about someone else walking away with that money made Dream physically ill. "Dream, are you seriously this desperate for money?" Tessa stared at her in disbelief. If she remembered correctly, Dream came from a prestigious werewolf noble family-she was their only daughter. She got whatever she wanted. "I am desperate! Totally desperate. You know my ounts are all frozen-I have to rely on myself for everything now." Dream was the strongest werewolf of her generation in their pack. Even though she was a girl, the elders and her parents wanted her to seed as the next alpha. But she refused. So the elders teamed up with her family and froze all her cards and ounts. "You have no idea how pitiful I am right now." Dream''s voice wobbled like she was about to burst into tears. Tessa rolled her eyes. "Dream, you know what? I think you''d be great at acting," she said, exasperated. The two of them returned to Dream''s ce. "Just rest. Don''t think about anything else." Dream really was a handful. "Don''t worry. I''m super cautious, okay? That drug lord kills without blinking, and he''s got Heartrot Resin that messes with werewolf minds. You think I''m not scared of dying?" If she truly wasn''t scared, she wouldn''t have kept calling Tessa for help. "If you really need money, I''ll send you some tomorrow." Dream wasn''t equipped to face someone like that drug lord. If she went after him alone, she''d be dead for sure. ¡°Dream, I''ve got a question. Why would the drug lord show up in Falindale?¡± There were so many international werewolf agents hunting him down-was it really worth the risk for him to be here? And Falindale was in Montedra. It fell under Landon''s jurisdiction. His Silverfang Code was even harsher than the Council''sws. "Oh, that? I haven''t figured it out yet." Dream sounded a little defeated. As someone from Night Guild, she couldn''t believe she still hadn''t cracked that part. At the same time, in the Nightshade Pack council hall in Navoris- 12:10 Thu, 22 May Om Chapter 342 Wolves on the Hunt "Alpha, we just confirmed S is in Falindale!" Nathaniel reported urgently to Landon. 98% +8 Pearls A holographic bounty poster glowed red on the wall behind him. The blood- colored words "Heart-Eater" stood out stark and furious. They''d been after this fugitive for a long time-his Heartrot Resin had once wiped out three entire packs in Montedra. Landon frowned. "Falindale?" That drug lord had been hiding in Yalvaria, throwing the entire region into chaos. Why the sudden move to Falindale? "Get ready. We''re heading to Falindale tonight," Landon ordered. No matter what it took, he wouldn''t allow the bastard to run wild on his turf. "Yes, Alpha!" 1.6K Chapter 343 Chapter 343 Stormbound at Dusk 7:00 PM. 3 98%[ +8 Pearls Ethan led the SWAT team to meet up with the Falindale division. Each operative had a silver cartridge etched with a wolf-head insignia strapped to their waist. They''d been preparing for days-for this exact moment. Before the operation began, Ethan looked over his 12 team members. Each one had a moonshade patch on the back of their neck-emergency equipment designed to suppress berserker symptoms from Heartrot Resin exposure. "That drug messes with our instincts," Ethan said firmly. "I brought you here in one piece-I''m taking you back the same way." "Understood, Ethan!" the team echoed. Silver bullets gleamed from their holsters, every round soaked in wolfbane extract. "Move out!" At the same time, Landon and Nathaniel arrived in Falindale. "Alpha, should we call Tessa?" Tessa was in Falindale too. Now that they''d arrived, Nathaniel figured Landon would be dying to reach out. "No. I''ll call her when this is over." Landon knew-if Tessa found out they were in danger, she''de charging in, no matter the risk. "Understood. Should we go straight for the target?" Nathaniel asked. He had already arranged their men. "We wait. If Ethan''s team can take him down, we''ll let them handle it." After all, it made sense for the official SWAT team to be front and center on this. "Got it." Outside, several modified ck sedans were parked and ready. Landon got in. Nathaniel shut the door behind him before taking the front passenger seat. This was going to be a tough fight. He just hoped Ethan could pull it off. Back at the Night Guild safehouse- Dream was still pestering Tessa. ¡°Tessa, are you sure you don''t wanna go? This could be our one and only shot." "Besides, fighting a drug lord this dangerous could really boost mybat experience!" Tessa couldn''t shake her off. 12:11 Thu, 22 May m? Chapter 343 Stormbound at Dusk 2.90% +8 Pearls She had originally nned to find the drug lord alone, but clearly, there was no leaving Dream behind now. "Let''s go." Tessa stood up. The moment she said it, Dream jumped to her feet and enthusiastically fetched abat suit for her. It was custom-made by Night Guild-near indestructible, with scent-blocking tech to avoid tracking. Tessa and Dream both changed. d in all ck, caps pulled low over their heads, they looked like shadows themselves. Dream tossed her two guns loaded with silver bullets. They were dealing with a drug dealer who wielded Heartrot Resin-firearms weren''t optional. Tessa caught them, checked the magazines, holstered both guns, and put on a pair of dark shades. Seeing her like this again-Dream couldn''t help but feel awestruck. It had been so long since Tessa looked this cool. That slim-fit ckbat gear hugged her figure perfectly, and her long, straight legs made heads turn. "What''re you staring at? Let''s move." "Tessa, maybe wear a mask too?" Dream handed one over. "You''re way too eye- catching. That''s dangerous." Tessa took it and stared at the mask, unused for so long. A flicker of emotion crossed her face. The drop point was by the sea. As Dream drove them there, she nced over and said, "Tessa, it''s been a while since yourst mission, right? Be careful tonight. Don''t get hurt." "You should worry about yourself. Just don''te begging me for help." All the big names in the werewolf world would be at this scene tonight-every one of them an elite fighter, "Hmph. I''ll have you know, I''ve leveled up big-timetely. You''ll see what I mean soon enough." They arrived at the deal location. Dream couldn''t help but mutter, "Seriously, this guy''s guts are something else. He dares to show up on Alpha Landon''s turf? Has he never heard of the bounty Landon ced on his head behind the scenes?" At the mention of Landon, Tessa paused slightly. She had no idea what he was doing right now. They were supposed to video call every night-but he still hadn''t reached out... 212 Chapter 344 Chapter 344 Blood Moon Pursuit 1:00 AM. The worldy silent, and the blood moon''s faint glow cast a dark red sheen over the dock. 0,00% +8 Pearls Two factions had gathered-on one side, S''s loyal followers; on the other, the buyers of Heartrot Resin. Tessa and Dream were stationed on the abandoned lighthouse nearby. Tessa''s vision, far keener than a normal werewolf''s, allowed her to clearly see the exchange below-S''s people were using werewolf-specific Morse-style hand signs tomunicate. Finally, a man in ck leather and a helmet came roaring in on a heavy motorcycle. The tires screeched against the asphalt as he pulled off a sharp turn and brought the bike to a halt right between the two parties. S''s arrival instantly stirred excitement among his crew. Their boss was about to make them rich-again. S took off his helmet. "Money." His words were clipped, to the point. The buyers immediately presented several briefcases and opened them for inspection. Inside weren''t stacks of cash, but rows of neatly arranged gemstones. Satisfied, S gave a curt nod and lifted a ck case from the motorcycle''s rear seat. The box was engraved with intricate markings, and the moment it opened, a swirl of purple-ck mist seeped out, carrying a cloyingly sweet stench. The lead buyer nced at the contents, confirmed it was thetest batch of Heartrot Resin, and nodded. Both sides moved simultaneously-payment for product, product for payment. Just as the deal was about to close, Ethan led the SWAT team through the perimeter breach. Each officer''s badge pulsed with an alert light. "S, you''re under arrest!" Ethan shouted, aiming his custom pistol. Behind him, his team had already locked. down the perimeter. S licked the corner of his lips, a sh of malice flickering in his eyes. "Last time in Yalvaria was fun. How about we switch roles this time-let you be the prey?" In one motion, he whipped out a syringe hidden in his sleeve. The dark red fluid inside sprayed outward. Nearby buyers instantly lost all reason. Their eyes turned wild as they turned on everything in sight. "Ethan! They''re losing control!" one agent yelled, though their grip on their firearm never wavered. In the chaos, S leapt onto his motorcycle. The rear storagepartment popped open,unching four smoke grenades. 12:11 Thu, 22 May m Chapter 344 Blood Moon Pursuit 98%! +8 Pearls "Think you can catch me? In your dreams!" He let out a chillingugh as the tattoo on the back of his neck pulsed with eerie red light. Seeing S make a run for it, Dream dropped her binocrs. "You''ve got to be kidding me! He''s running?" She bolted to give chase, but Tessa grabbed her arm. "Put on your mask!" Even if what they were doing wasn''t exactly criminal, exposing their identities was a bad idea. "Right!" Dream immediately slipped the mask over her face. Tessa did the same and headed to the car with Dream. "I''m driving," she said as they climbed in. In a situation like this, speed was everything. Meanwhile, Nathaniel turned to Landon. "Alpha, looks like Ethan can''t take him." Landon had already seen the route S was escaping along. "Let''s go." This punk had the audacity to stir up trouble on his turf? There was no way Landon would let him get away. Otherwise, he wasn''t worthy of the title Alpha King of Montedra. Just as S thought he''d gotten away clean, a sleek ck car drifted into position and blocked his path with perfect precision. Inside, two masked women stared him down. S''s lips curled into a bloodthirsty grin. So now women wanted in on the action too? What, did he look easy to beat or something? He raised a hand and beckoned mockingly, a glint of purple-ck Heartrot Resin residue sparking at his fingertip-a tant challenge. "Oh, hell no-this bastard!" Dream''s rage triggered her ws to extend involuntarily, but Tessa held her back. The next second, Tessa gunned the engine and mmed the car straight toward S''s motorcycle. As the engine roared, her pupils lit with the silver glow unique to white wolves-a sign that the battle instincts of her bloodline had awakened. 1.6K Chapter 345 Chapter 345 Fire and Fangs 98% +8 Pearls S hadn''t expected her to be so aggressive. Just as the sports car was about to ram into him, he leapt from the motorcycle, reaching for the silver pistol holstered at his back-a weapon loaded with custom bulletsced with Heartrot Resin. "Courting death!" he snarled, pulling the trigger. The bullet tore through the car''s windshield, grazing Tessa''s ear. She twisted the wheel, and the car flipped with the fluid agility of a wolf in mid- leap. Tessa pushed off the ground one-handed and vaulted from the car, the wolf-head emblem on her boot sparking against the pavement. In the same motion, she raised her gun and fired back. The bullet struck S in the shoulder. Purple-ck blood sttered onto the ground, hissing into vapor-side effects from long-term Heartrot exposure. Clutching the wound, S bolted into a nearby warehouse. Tessa and Dream exchanged a nce and moved in pursuit. "Be careful," Tessa said sharply. In a situation like this, she could only look out for herself. She couldn''t guarantee she''d always be able to protect Dream. Dream gave her an OK gesture. "Rx! I''m not the same Dream I used to be!" Tessa nodded and entered the warehouse with her gun raised. "Alpha, there''s a third party involved besides Ethan''s team. Who are they?" Landon and Nathaniel had just arrived on the scene in time to witness the chase. "They''re two women, and they''re seriously skilled," Nathaniel added. Wonder if they''d be interested in joining Nightshade Pack. "Let''s go see for ourselves." Whoever they were-didn''t matter. Now that they were here, there was no way S was getting out of this. "Yes, Alpha." Tessa and Dream entered the warehouse with full caution. Their ears twitched slightly, picking up on faint breathing from the shadows. The moment they stepped inside, Tessa knew something was wrong-the scent of gasoline molecules irritated her nostrils. Her enhanced werewolf senses instantly detected danger. "Don''t fire!" she whispered sharply, pupils flickering with a subtle silver glow in the darkness. ¡°This ce is full of mmables. One shot and we''re all dust." That meant one thing-this would have to be hand-to-hand. 12:11 Thu, 22 May m Chapter 345 Fire and Fangs 98% +8 Pearls Dream caught on quickly and nodded. "What now? I feel like we''ve just walked into a mess..." she mumbled. And the worst part? She''d asked for this. When it came to marksmanship, Dream was more than capable. She''d gone through rigorous training and tough evaluations to earn her ce in Night Guild. But closebat? That was another story. "Tessa, maybe we should bail?" Dream whispered, her voice trembling. "If this ce blows, we won''t even leave behind a single hair!" Tessa shot her a re. Saying that now? Did she really think they could just walk away at this point? "Shut up. Stay close." Tessa dragged her behind a fuel tank. Suddenly, a rotten- sweet whiff of moonshade hit her nose-the stench of Heartrot. The warehouse door mmed shut with a loud bang. The lights cut out. Darkness swallowed the room whole. Dream''s hand gripped Tessa''s tightly. Tessa pulled her behind arge oil drum and whispered, "Stay here. Don''t make a sound. No matter what happens, don''te out." Without waiting for a reply, Tessa stepped forward into the open. Hiding wasn''t her style. The Heartrot mist hung thick in the air, blocking their night vision-werewolves'' greatest advantage. That left only one thing to rely on: sound. Suddenly, a hand mped onto Tessa''s shoulder. She spun andshed out with a chokehold, but only grazed his arm. "Nice reflexes, sweetheart," S hissed, his breath hot against her ear. He raised the syringe filled with Heartrot Resin, aiming it at her neck. "Be a good girl and be my puppet. I''ll let you watch as your own ws rip your friend''s throat out." "Talk too much," Tessa growled-andunched her attack. 1.6K 1 Chapter 346 Chapter 346 Combustion Point 0.98% +8 Pearls The warehouse was packed with highly mmable oil drums. Tessa couldn''t afford to use her wolf powers- if she unleashed her high-tier pressure here, the chain reaction would blow everything sky-high. She had no choice but to fight S in human form, relying on pure physical strength. Tessa''s attacks were sharp and brutal. But as an internationally wanted drug lord, S''sbat skills were just as savage. Every strikended with force. When Tessa swung an elbow, the air split with a low-frequency vibration- almost like a wolf''s howl echoing through the dark. "Not bad. You can take a lot of hits," S sneered, licking his lips. His pupils narrowed into vertical slits in the darkness-an instinctive werewolf response to excitement. Tessa didn''t answer. Her nails dug into her palm hard enough to draw blood, forming a crescent shape like a wolf''s w. She aimed a brutal kick at his wounded shoulder. S grunted as the blow connected. Purple-ck blood oozed from the injury, reeking of the rot of Heartrot Resin. "You''re a wild one. I like that." Sughed darkly. "Tell you whate with me. Whatever you want, it''s yours." A woman like her would be a massive asset to him. "Or better yet-take off your mask. If you''re my type, maybe I''ll keep you." His gaze slithered over her body-particrly those long, toned legs. Tempting enough to make any man''s blood run hot. Tessa couldn''t be bothered to respond. Sheunched another vicious kick. S barely dodged it and immediately dove into the shadows to hide. She couldn''t rely on her vision in here. But luckily for her, S couldn''t track her scent either. They both ked one another silently through the maze of towering oil barrels. her dared let their guard down. was no pushover. And he knew-neither was she. But then, S spotted another figure hidden among the tanks. His grin turned twisted. Dream had thought she''d hidden well-but S had found her. Now that she was exposed, she had no choice but to fight. Though it was painfully clear... she wasn''t going to win. Sclearly intended to use her as leverage against Tessa. They shed. In under a minute, Dream was knocked to the ground with a brutal kick. Lying there, winded and humiliated, regret surged through her. I shouldn''t have brought Tessa here. Worse, now he''s using me to threaten her- that''s unforgivable. 712 12:11 Thu, 22 May m Chapter 346 Combustion Point She tried to crawl away, but S grabbed her and held a daggerced with wolfsbane to her throat. By the time Tessa heard the scuffle and rushed over, Dream was already in his grasp. S looked at her smugly. "So tell me-how should we settle this little score?" "Let her go. I''ll go with you," Tessa said coldly. "I''m the one who shot you. Take it out on me." "No, Tessa! He''ll use the resin to control you!" Dream cried, shaking her head. Even if she had to die here tonight, she wouldn''t let S take Tessa. 290% +8 Pearls Tessa was Night Guild''s sessor-personally chosen by the founder. If anything happened to her... Dream would never forgive herself. "Shut up!" S barked and shed Dream''s neck with the de. "Let her go!" The scent of Dream''s blood hit the air-carrying her pheromones-and Tessa''s pupils contracted violently. Silver light surged across her body as her wolf power erupted. In that moment, she forgot about the oil drums. Forgot about the danger. She only wanted to destroy the threat in front of her. The oil barrels groaned under the pressure of her unleashed aura, trembling on the edge of explosion. Just then-"Bang!"-the warehouse doors burst open. Landon stepped in, and with him came a st of crisp cedarwood pheromones that sliced through the rot of Heartrot Resin like a de. ??? Chapter 347 Chapter 347 Shadows in the Moonlight + Fearle A silver mist, thick with the scent of pine pheromones, swirled around Landon. His steps were so steady, it was like he was walking on solid moonlight. Not a trace of his presence leaked out a stealth technique unique to the Shadow pack. He seized the instant S got distracted, darting forward like a bolt of lightning. The runes on the soles of his boots sparked blue-violet lightning against the ground as he mmed a kick straight into S''s chest. This was a blow from an alpha king. It hit S''s wolf soul directly, making him let out a pained grunt. The moment S let go of Dream, Tessa yanked her back and pressed her hand to the wound on Dream''s neck where the wolfsbaneced dagger had cut her. A silver-white glow flowed from her fingers like moonlight, instantly healing the injury. But Tessa''s eyes never left Landon. Wasn''t he supposed to be in Navoris? Why was he here in Falindale? Landon and S shed again. The crisp crack of bone meeting bone rang out between snarls only a wolf could make. Landon fought like a wolf king on the hunt - precise, ruthless, and clean. Every strike targeted the weak points in S''s joints. S, on the other hand, fought like a rabid stray, each moveced with the madness of someone corroded by Soulrot Venom. Realizing he waspletely outmatched, S jumped back and dodged the next strike, raising his gun as he moved toward a fuel drum. "This ce is filled with gas. Try me - I''ll pull the trigger and take us all out!" His voice was harsh, threatening, but the hand holding the gun trembled slightly under Landon''s cold, dark stare. "You''re wee to try." Landon stepped forward. The wolf-head totem on his sleeve caught the moonlight, shing with a chilling gleam. ¡°But I promise you, your head will hit the ground before the bullet does." He hated nothing more than being threatened "We need to go," Dream said. She was afraid S really would pull the trigger and by then, it''d be toote to run. "Yeah." Just as they were about to leave, Nathaniel stepped in to block their path. "Sorry,dies, but you''re not going anywhere yet." Who these women belonged to, why they were here tonight, and whether they were involved with the Soulrot Venom they had to find out. Landon tilted his head slightly, his eyes flicking to Tessa. Tessa wore a mask, but she still feared he might recognize her. She quickly avoided his gaze. "Who we are is none of your business," Dream snapped, grabbing Tessa to run. Tessa still hadn''t said a word. She''d hidden her scent and her face, but the moment she spoke, both Chapter 347 Shadows in the Moonlight Landon and Nathaniel would know exactly who she was. Seeing them make a run for it, Nathaniel rushed in to stop them. Tessa frowned. It looked like they weren''t getting out of here without a fight. Fine then. Let''s fight. S''didn''t actually want to die either he didn''t dare shoot. Instead, he threw himself back into another fight with Landon. No matter what happened, as long as he wasn''t dead, he''d keep fighting. He was never the type to give up. Nathaniel was beyond curious about the two women. Every move he made was aimed at tearing off their masks. Once she realized his goal, Tessa became even more focused on keeping her mask in ce. If it slipped now, they''d be in serious trouble. Nathaniel might look like a carefree joker most of the time, but when it came down to it, he fought with sharp precision. He was a beta from the Shadow pack, Landon''s right-hand man - definitely not just some pretty face. Dream caught on to his intent too. What a damn unlucky day. Meanwhile, S spotted an opening and pulled out a Soulrot Venom injector. The purple liquid shimmered wickedly in the moonlight. Just as Landon swung a punch at him, S risked everything and lunged into the attack, aiming the needle straight at Landon''s wrist artery. If he managed to inject the venom, even the strongest alpha would fall under his control! 1.6K Chapter 348 Chapter 348 Silver des and Loyalties Landon''s pupils shrank sharply. He was just about to dodge when Tessa, like a leaping white wolf,unched- herself into the fray. She raised her leg and kicked at the injector in S''s hand with precise force. ng! The injector flew from S''s grip and ttered to the ground. Landon seized the opportunity, mming him down and locking a firm hand around the back of his neck. The crushing pressure of an alpha''s dominance bore down like something tangible, preventing S from summoning any wolf power and ensuring he couldn''t make a desperate move like blowing up the fuel drum and taking them all with him. Seeing S firmly subdued, Tessa immediately raised her gun and aimed it straight at Landon''s head. This was the first time anyone had ever pointed a gun at Landon''s head. This girl really had guts. "Alpha-" Nathaniel tensed up, staring in disbelief at the scene. But even with a gun loaded with silver bullets pressed to his skull, Landon didn''t flinch. Instead, he let out a low, amusedugh. ¡°Interesting." Thatugh made Tessa''s eyelid twitch. She''d always known just how dangerous Landon was. As the alpha of the Nightshade Pack - the Alpha King of Montedra - the legend of the "Silverde Core- Gouger" echoed throughout the werewolf world. And this was the first time they had ever faced off like this. Gone was the gentleness he usually showed her. Now, his presence crashed over her like a thunderstorm tearing across a frozen in. Landon turned and fought the gun-wielding Tessa head-on. The sh of fists echoed with the low-frequency rumble unique to alphas. Each blow carried the cold pressure of pine-scented pheromones. The person happiest to see them fighting was, unsurprisingly, S. As long as they were caught up fighting each other, he might just have a shot at escape. But the moment he tried to get up, the man and woman - despite being locked inbat - eachnded a synchronized kick to his chest. Taking two kicks to the chest at once, S nearly coughed up blood on the spot. Seriously? Even while fighting each other, they hadn''t forgotten about him? "Just keep fighting, pretend I''m not here," S muttered pitifully. To think that he, S, a drug lord whose name struck fear across the werewolf underworld, would one day end up like this. Even the elite werewolf SWAT team in Yalvaria couldn''t touch him handed to him like this? and now he was gettins ass What kind of monsters had he run into today? This was ridiculous. Chapter 348 Silver des and Loyalties "We caught him first. He''s ours," Nathaniel said, eyeing the restrained S. 69% +8 Pearls "Bullsh*t! We found him first, and we''re the ones who hurt him!" Dream snapped. She knew Tessa didn''t want to speak, so she stepped up instead. "I don''t care who you people are. S is wanted by the Night Guild. We''re taking him with us" As for what came next they''d deal with it once he was in custody. But these two people... who were they, and what did they want with S? Was this just one pack of dogs biting another? Or were they actually fighting for justice? "Night Guild?" Nathaniel blinked. He hadn''t expected that. Everyone in Montedra knew the name. The Night Guild ¨C a mysterious organization, cloaked in shadows. But everything they did was on the side of justice. They hunted the criminals even the werewolf SWAT teams couldn''t catch. Like silver-fanged judges walking in moonlight, they upheld thew of the wolf with w and tooth. "That''s right. So hand him over. You can rest easy knowing he''s in our hands." Dream was pleased with the look on his face. The Night Guild''s reputation had exactly the effect they''d hoped for. "S is my target too," Landon said bluntly. "Why the hell should I hand him over to you?" His gentleness belonged to Tessa alone. As for other women - hesitate. Chapter 349 Chapter 349 Lines That Can''t Be Crossed +8 Pearls "You-" Dream had expected this wouldn''t end so easily. Everyone after S wanted to be the one to bring no one wanted toe up empty-handed. him in "We of the Night Guild arrest people for two reasons: to rid the world of threats, and to collect the bounty." Dream raised an eyebrow. ¡°But judging by your attitude, I''m guessing you''re not in this just for the money.". "Bounty?" Nathaniel arched a brow and eyed the two of them. "You''re saying the Night Guild needs money?" Dream shot back immediately, "No one''s short on cash - but who everins about having too much? Besides-" she nudged the S lying on the ground with her boot, "this bastard''s ruined countless werewolf families. Using the bounty topensate the victims'' families is better than letting it end up in your pockets, isn''t it?" "I''ll pay you double. We take him," Landon said, his tone leaving no room for debate. "Excuse me? Do I look like someone who needs your money?" Dream''s temper red. She, of all people, had never been short on cash - not once in her life. "Then what do you want?" Landon finally asked. His patience was clearly wearing thin. Patience had never been his strong suit. Dream leaned in close to Tessa and whispered, "What now? Can you take him?" She''d meant to back Tessa up, but now it felt like she was the one dragging her down. She couldn''t beat either of them in a fight. "No." She had thought that awakening the White Wolf bloodline would allow her to fight on even ground with the Alpha King of North America. But when they shed earlier, even Landon''s casual blows were cloaked in the unique spatial suppression of an alpha''s domain. Every strike shended had felt like it hit a cushion of air. If it weren''t for her self-healing and agility as a White Wolf, she wouldn''t havested this long against him at all... So this was the true strength of an Alpha King. The gentleness he usually showed her was nothing more than snow resting on thunder. "Fine. Two hundred million. Wire it directly to the Night Guild. Don''t even think about pulling anything - unless you want to make enemies of the entire Night Guild." Hearing that Tessa couldn''t beat him, Dream agreed without hesitation. She knew when to back down. And hey, two hundred million for free? Not a bad deal. Tessa and Dream left. As they walked away, Landon''s gaze stayed fixed on them. Chapter 349 Lines That Can''t Be Crossed More specifically, on Tessa. She had masked her scent and hidden her face, but still, she felt familiar.... ¡°Alpha, what''s with that look? Don''t tell me you''ve got your eye on those two hotties?" Noticing Landon''s lingering stare, Nathaniel nudged him with his elbow. "You''ve already got Ms. Tessa, and you''re moving on that fast?" Now that the mission was over, Nathaniel was back to his usualid-back self. Landon shot him a cold re. Nathaniel shut his mouth instantly. 69% 48 Pearls "Take him back to the underground dungeon in Falindale. Get the answers we need, then hand him over to Ethan." Landon passed S over to Nathaniel. A wanted fugitive by the Werewolf Council - best to let Ethan handle it through official channels. "Got it! What about you, Alpha? You going to look for Tessa now? It''ste- do you even know where she is?" Falindale wasn''t that big, but it wasn''t that small either. It''d still take some time to track someone down. "What are you babbling about?" It was alreadyte. What would be the point in bothering her now? No matter how much he missed her, he could wait until morning. Meanwhile, Tessa and Dream had already gotten into the car. This time, Dream was driving. She deliberately avoided Ethan and the others, taking a detour before rejoining the main road and heading straight to the Night Guild''s safe house. As soon as they arrived, Tessa started packing. Seeing this, Dream was confused. "What are you doing? Okay, I get it, I messed up. I swear I won''t pull something like this again." It waste. She should just take a shower and get some sleep. What was all this fuss about? "Good. Just don''t act recklessly like this again. I''ve got things to take care of ¡ªI won''t be staying here." Now that Landon was in Falindale, there was no doubt he woulde looking for her. And if he found out she was with Dream, there''d be no exining her way out of it. After all, as the Alpha King of Monfedra, Landon was the enforcer of thew and the Night Guild operated outside it... 1.6K for the Alpha-less Queen 350 Chapter 350 The Gift at the Gate Dream grabbed Tessa''s hand. "So you''re really not mad at me?" -8 Pearls That was important. Sure, she''d acted on her own this time - but S was a target the Night Guild had seriously wanted to take down. "I''m not mad. You know what kind of person I am." Tessa gave her a firm look. "But next time I''m not around, you need to be more careful. Don''t go provoking people you can''t handle, got it?" Since Dream had called her in just for the S operation, and that was done, it was time for Tessa to head back. Christmas was around the corner. She''d promised her grandfather she''d spend the holidays with him - and if she broke that promise, he''d definitely start worrying again. "What? You''re leaving already?¡± Dream looked a little disappointed. ¡°You just got here!" 1 "I really want to go back with you." She sighed. But the Night Guild needed people. Dream couldn''t leave even if she wanted to. Tessa tapped her on the cheek. "Be good, okay? If somethinges up and you can''t handle it, go straight to Master." The Night Guild was his own creation - time for him to take responsibility for it. "Okay!" After giving a few final instructions about Night Guild affairs, Tessa left the safe house and took a cab to the Falindale Grand Hotel. so she hacked into the Once she checked in and got to her room, she worried about being tracked hotel''s system and changed her registration info before finally rxing and heading to the shower. Elsewhere, Landon also arrived at the Falindale Grand Hotel. He was still sweaty from the earlier fight. He needed a proper shower and a change of clothes before going to see his girl. Nathaniel, meanwhile, had already handed S over to their contact in the Falindale underground stronghold and was personally handling the interrogation. By the time Landon was cleaned up, Nathaniel was back. He handed over the file. "Alpha, this is everything we got out of S." To keep it secure, he''d done the questioning himself. Landon flipped through the documents, his expression growing darker with every page. That damn S had set up multiple drugbs across Montedra and had even hidden the main base inside a pup breeding facility. No wonder Landon''s full-force crackdowns had never touched the heart of the operation. "Should we hand him over to Ethan now?" Nathaniel asked. "Yeah." Ethan was known for his integrity - fair, impartial, never swayed by power or interest. Landon ¤¦ 11, 20 vidy Chapter 350 The Gift at the Gate I wouldn''t mind pulling him to his side if he got the chance. "All right. I''ll have our people deliver this little gift to Ethan. Hopefully, he won''t disappoint us." 14 Pearls Nathaniel had heard plenty of stories about Ethan, but he also knew it wouldn''t be easy to win him over. Ethan belonged to the special ops division directly under the Werewolf Council the highest judicial authority in the werewolf world. The Council wrote thews, settled disputes, and its special forces operated independently of any regional power answering only to the Council. As Montedra''s Alpha King, Landon had to report to them. Ethan''s unit was both a partner and a watchdog a delicate bnce of cooperation and oversight. Meanwhile, on Ethan''s end, the entire team was in low spirits. After the operation, they''d failed to capture Sand one of their own had been seriously injured, unable to heal, and was now in Falindale''s werewolf hospital. This had been their best shot at catching S, and they''d blown it. Now that he''d escaped, he''d only get more careful. Who knew when they''d get another chance? Just as the frustration was setting in, a ck, unmarked car pulled up outside the special ops headquarters and tossed a bup sack at the entrance before speeding off. One of the werewolf guards approached cautiously and opened the sack - and what he saw inside had him rushing inside to report. Ethan came out quickly with a team ¨C and found S, hogtied and beaten so badly his face was swollen beyond recognition. Simon blinked in disbelief. "That''s really S? The guy our whole unit couldn''t catch? Who the hell took him down?" "Enough. Get him inside." Ethan ordered. They''d finally caught S. The priority now was to dig into his entirework - upstream, downstream, everyb and dealer connected to him. As for who delivered him to their doorstep... they''d deal with thatter. 1.6K 212 Chapter 351 Chapter 351: Every Second Without You +8 Pearls Tessa fell asleep right after her shower. She thought Landon mighte find her once everything was settled but clearly, she''d been overthinking it. Then, early the next morning, someone knocked on her door and woke her up. Haif-asleep and hair a mess, Tessa shuffled to the door. The moment she opened it, she came face-to-face with that familiar, handsome face - and the next second, he pulled her into his arms. "Morning." Landon held her close, his voice low and husky as he whispered a good morning in her ear. Tessa was still dazed. "What are you doing here?" She''d assumed he''d already gone back to Navoris - especially since he hadn''t shown up the night before. They stood in the doorway, his arms still tight around her. Pressed against his chest, Tessa suddenly realized... she really had missed him. "What, not gonna let me in?" Landon murmured as he lightly bit her ear, totally unable to help himself. Her face flushed red, heart racing. Was it even legal to be this flirty so early in the morning? "Come in," she muttered, trying to wriggle free so he could step inside. But he didn''t let go. Instead, he carried her straight into the room. One arm wrapped tightly around her waist while the other pushed the door shut. Then, in a smooth motion, he spun around and pinned her against it. "Tell me. Did you miss me?" His nose was practically brushing hers, and the sharp pine-scented pheromones poured into her lungs like whiskey. Tessa suddenly rose onto her toes and pressed a soft kiss to the corner of his lips -answering him with action instead of words. That tiny gesture lit a fire in Landon., He gripped her lower back and pulled her into him hard. What started as a gentle kiss instantly turned into something else entirely. His tongue slid between her lips with the unrelenting force of an alpha, iming her without hesitation. Their entangled shadows danced across the door, the shape of intimacy silhouetted i he morning light. "Two days, seven hours." He bit her lower lip between breaths, his voice thick with that low, growling timbre unique to wolves. "Every minute and second, I''ve been thinking about you." 11, 26 May Chapter 351 Every Second Without You The kiss burned like fire, sending a jolt through Tessa''s entire body. + Pearle The pine in his pheromones thickened with their shared breath, and her Emma stirred wildly inside her. Finally, when Tessa was nearly gasping for air, Landon let her go. He brushed his thumb over her swollen lips, then dipped his head and kissed the corner of her mouth gentle, almost tender gesture, like soothing a startled cub. 1 a "Tessa, I missed you so much." Meeting the desire simmering in his deep brown eyes, Tessa panicked a little. She didn''t know how to handle his intensity. Seeing her flustered like that, Landon chuckled and gently pinched her chin. "All right, I just wanted to tell you that I really missed you." She was still young. No matter how much he wanted her, he wasn''t about to push things too far. Tessa wrapped her arms around his waist. She didn''t say anything - but her embrace told him everything he needed to know. Landon smiled softly. It seemed like he''d made the right choice. A little distance really had deepened their bond. She was still in her robe. Because of that heated kiss earlier, the sash hade a bit loose, revealing the elegant curve of her corbone - delicate andpletely irresistible. Landon couldn''t help it. He lowered his head and began kissing her there. "Ah-" Tessa hadn''t expected that. He was like a starving vampire finally sinking his teeth into a long-lost feast. "Did I hurt you? I''m sorry," he said. He really was struggling to keep his emotions in check. "It''s okay." What else could she say? It didn''t really hurt - not exactly. It was more like being struck by lightning, the sensation spreading through her whole body and making her legs go weak.\ Instead of wanting to push him away, she found herself wanting more wanting him to kiss her harder, deeper, everywhere. Being with him, she was starting to lose control... 1.6K Chapter 352 Chapter 352 In His Arms Landon held her tightly, his pine-scented pheromones wrapping around her like a drug. If this kept up, she was afraid she might really lose control. Tessa gently pushed him away. Landon looked down at her and asked softly, "So? Sleep well?" Tessa shook her head. "I want to sleep a little longer. If you''ve got things to do, go take care of them. Let''s have lunch togetherter, okay?" Landon probably hadn''t gotten much rest either. He''d been so focused on catching S. Once he finally did, there was no way he hadn''t spent hours interrogating him. And S didn''t seem like someone easy to break. Landon really hadn''t slept much. After the interrogation, he immediately deployed cleanup crews to raid the drug sites S had exposed, and coordinated everything else that followed. He hadn''t wrapped things up until just before dawn. "I''m done with everything. Didn''t sleep wellst night either. How about we sleep a little more together?" Without waiting for her answer, he scooped her up in his arms and headed for the bed. Tessa yelped in surprise as heid her down. She watched nervously as Landon climbed into bed beside her. "Rx. I won''t do anything you don''t want me to." He gave her a soft kiss, then wrapped his arms around her and closed his eyes. "Mr. Landon-" With him lying there, how was she supposed to sleep? "What is it?" Landon opened his eyes and tightened his hold on her. Just lying there with the person he loved, even doing nothing at all - it made him feelpletely at peace. "...It''s nothing. Go back to sleep." There was no point in saying anything now anyway. "Okay, let''s sleep." Maybe it was the exhaustion from staying up all night, but with Tessa beside him, Landon was out in minutes. As Montedra''s Alpha King, he''d always been vignt even when alone, he maintained the shallow-sleep. Chapter 352 In His Arms state unique to wolves, always alert to the slightest movement within miles. But Tessa was the one exception. With her next to him, he could fully rx, falling into a deep, dreamless sleep - a kind of rest only a mate could give. No alpha-calming spray couldpare. Watching him sleep so defenseless at her side made Tessa''s heart beat faster. How was it that the two of them were lying together, yet she was the one wide awake? She couldn''t sleep at all. So she started counting his eyshes. How could a man look this good? It wasn''t just that he was handsome he was perfectly handsome. His eyshes were so long, so pretty. After a while, when he still didn''t stir, Tessa grew bolder. At first, she really was just looking - counting hisshes. But then she reached out and gently touched his face. Dream''s words came back to her - Ethan isn''t your type. She couldn''t help wondering... if Dream ever saw Landon, what would she say? As she stared at him, Tessa''s eyelids finally grew heavy - and she drifted off. The two of them slept like that, wrapped in each other''s arms. No wild passion. No lines crossed. Landon was content just holding her. By the time they both woke up, it was already past 1 p.m. They got up, met with Nathaniel, and went to lunch at one of Falindale''s high-end restaurants. "So," Tessa asked during a lull in conversation, "what exactly brought you to Falindale? Isn''t Navoris still keeping you busy?" -Nathaniel answered casually, "Just a minor thing. You''re better off not knowing." The matter involved a ssified Nightshade Pack purge operation - not something Tessa could be told. She didn''t press any further. Later, she found out that Landon had handed S over to Ethan the Werewolf Council''s tribunal was now involved. So it probably wasn''t anything shady. Just then, Tessa''s phone rang. When she saw Ethan''s name on the screen, she frowned. What could he want now? He''d already caught S - he should be busy right now. Fri, 23 May 28 & GU Chapter 352 in His Arms Seeing her reaction, Landon asked, "Who is it?" "It''s nothing. I''ll take it outside." She stepped out with the phone. +8 Pearls Watching her go, Nathaniel raised an eyebrow. "Alpha, who called Tessa? She left just to answer it?" Did Tessa have secrets they weren''t supposed to know? Landon didn''t respond. Tessa did have a lot of secrets. But he didn''t want to use his authority to dig into them. He loved her so he wanted her to tell him those things herself, not discover them through investigation. Even though he suspected that the woman he foughtst night might have been Tessa, he hadn''t asked. Hadn''t checked. 1.6K Chapter 353 Chapter 353 Three Alphas at One Table "Sigh... falling for a girl covered in secrets- Alpha, you''ve really got it rough Even chasing Ysabel had been hard enough. But Tessa? With everything unknown about her? That had to be worse. "I''m fine." Landon was confident. He believed, without a doubt, they''d end up together. Tessa stepped out of the private room and headed toward the staircase before finally answering the call. "Yeah? What is it?" She already knew who it was, so she skipped the pleasantries and got straight to the point. "Tessa, we''ve wrapped up everything on our end. We''re heading back soon. But before that, I want to see you if you''re free." "Right now?" "Yes. What''s wrong? Not a good time?" He really did have something important to discuss. "How about this? I''ll send you my location. Come here." Tessa said. "Got it. Send it over, I''ll be right there." Ethan didn''t hesitate. At this point, his work was mostly done. The interrogation of S was nearlyplete the Council had already used memory-tracing to extract the key intel. Tessa sent him the location. Landon and Nathaniel both knew Ethan. Sharing a meal shouldn''t trigger any pheromone conflict... probably. When Tessa returned to the room, the food had just been served. As soon as she stepped in, Nathaniel perked up. "Can we eat now? I''m starving!" It was almost two. Definitely time to eat. "You''re that hungry?" Tessa hesitated. Inviting Ethan here, would it be rude if they started eating without him? "What''s that supposed to mean? Why wouldn''t we eat? Everyone''s already here!" "Can we wait ten more minutes? Someone else ising," Tessa said, a little embarrassed. "But if you''re really that hungry, go ahead. We can just order again when he gets here." "Who?" Landon''s tone sharpened. That''s all he cared about It was just a phone call now suddenly another person wasing? "Ethan. You guys know him, right? He said he needed to talk, so I told him to 16:19. Sat 24 May 2 Chapter 353 Three Alphas at One Table do you?* Guys were usually chill about this stuff.. right? how "I mind. Very much." Nathaniel sounded deeply aggrieved. If the guy wasing, why not sooner? Wit right when food arrived? "Then we''ll wait." Landon said calmly. It was just lunch. No big deal. Why Nathaniel was speechless. Anything Tessa said, Landon would just go along with that much was clear. Was this really the same decisive, ruthless alpha they knew? Ethan followed the coordinates Tessa had sent and soon arrived at the restaurant others to be there too. but he didn''t expect Landon and Nathaniel both knew Ethan, and vice versa. But all their past encounters had been in official settings - never something this casual. "Alpha." Ethan gave a polite nod. Landon returned the greeting with a small nod of his own. "All right, let''s eat first." Tessa''s stomach was rumbling too. Of all times, Ethan had to pick now to find her. The private room fell quiet except for the sound of silverware tapping against tes. Landon and Nathaniel were always like this around outsiders, and Tessa was never one to talk much anyway. Thankfully, the food here was good. Everyone ate a decent amount. asked. Tessa had a decent appetite. Once she''d finished most of her meal, she finally asked, "Ethan, didn''t you say you had something to talk about? Go ahead." He probably needed to head back to Navoris soon. After all, he was in charge of transporting S back. Ethan nced at Landon, who sat silent and unreadable on the other side of the table and whatever he''d meant to say, he swallowed it. Seeing that, Nathaniel couldn''t help but joke, "Ethan, don''t tell me you''re here to confess or something?" The way he kept hesitating- - What else could it be? The second Nathaniel said that, Landon shot him a cold re. An alpha''s pressure spilled out uncontrobly, and the silverware on the table began to tremble... 1.6K Chapter 354 Chapter 354 A Beast in the Room "Alpha, I was just talking nonsense please don''t get mad." Nathaniel smacked himself on the mouth. What the hell was wrong with him? As a beta of the Shadow Pack, he should know how to keep his emotions in check and know what to say and what not to say... "Forget it. It''s not that urgent anyway. I''ll head back first. When you return to Navoris, let me treat you to a meal. Thanks again for today." Ethan still didn''t ask what he''d wanted to ask. Under the weight of Landon''s alpha pressure, even the courage to speak was hard to summon. Tessa didn''t press him. She simply nodded. "We''re done eating too. Let''s head out." The four of them walked out together, and Tessa moved to settle the bill. Landon tried to pay, but she stopped him. "You''re in my territory now. Let me treat you." Landon didn''t argue and let her pay. "Tessa, I''m heading out. Once you''re back in Navoris, get in touch with me. I really need your help with something important." Ethan said his piece, then got into the car and left. Tessa, Landon, and Nathaniel stood there watching him drive off. "Tessa, don''t pay attention to that Ethan guy. I swear, he''s totally into you." Nathaniel huffed. "He even dared act like that in front of our alpha!" "Nathaniel, you talk too much." Tessa finally spoke. Whether someone liked her or not matter? What mattered was how she felt. Nathaniel''s mouth twitched. Was he being disliked right now? He was just trying to look out for her, okay? "Alpha, did you hear that...". "You do talk a lot. Since everything''s handled now, head back first." did that even "What about you, Alpha?" Nathaniel asked instinctively. They''de together - shouldn''t they go back together? Landon gave him a long look. What was up with Nathanieltely? Couldn''t even smell the alpha''s desire to Chapter 354 A Beast in the Room be alone with his mate? "Do I need to report my every move to you now?" Landon asked dangerously. "Sorry, Alpha. My bad." Nathaniel immediately backed down. "I''m leaving! Tessa, take care of yourself, okay? All men are beasts and your alpha is the biggest beast of all!" And with that, Nathanielunched into his beta-specific sprinting mode and fled. Tessa was truly speechless. As for Landon he stood there stone-faced. It had clearly been too long since he''d "disciplined" Nathaniel. That beta was getting a little too cocky. Maybe it was time to assign him some punishment -like cleaning ten truckloads of mining waste by hand. Tessa spoke up. "Don''t you have a lot on your te? You should head back with Nathaniel. I''ll be fine on my own." "It''s not that I''m worried about you," Landon said, taking her hand. "I just want to spend more time with you." That line came out of his mouth so easily it made Tessa''s cheeks flush, a tingling sensation spreading from the nds on the back of her neck. "Come on. Is there anywhere fun to visit in Falindale? Let''s go for a walk." They''d just eaten, and it''d be good to get some movement in. Going straight back to the hotel... for Landon, that would be nothing short of torture. Whether it was Flex acting up or the primal instincts of his pine pheromones, his whole body urged him to fully mark Tessa to make her his one and only mate. After all, men were all the same. Put them in a room with the woman they loved, and their thoughts were especially when that man/was an alpha in his sensitivity cycle. bound to wander "There is a ce. The view''s amazing." Tessa thought of a spot, then gged down a taxi by the roadside and got in with Landon. Just as the car pulled away, another figure rushed out from a nearby building. Tessa! Where did she go? He''d clearly seen her from upstairs just now - how could she be gone already? "Alpha, what''s wrong?" Nathan''s beta finally caught up, panting. "I saw Tessa. She really is in Falmdale." Nathan''s pupils glowed faint red. Chapter 355 Chapter 355 Moonbound Nathan had already been in Falindale for three days. He''d mobilized the entire werewolf undergroundwork, but still couldn''t find a trace of Tessa. He''d almost given up on the area altogether. He never expected to suddenly catch sight of that familiar figure she turned to ash. Seeing the Alpha like this, the beta beside him clenched his fists. the one girl he could recognize even if He knew what that red gleam in Nathan''s eyes meant. When the wolf''s mark flickered crimson like that, it was a sign the Alpha''s possessiveness was nearing copse. The girl who had once thrown his world into chaos had returned. The silver ring on Tessa''s ring finger matched the one Nathan wore a pair of Moonchase Bonds he had forged with his own hands. Inside the bands was a lunar incantation etched with both their blood- a bond nearly as powerful as that between true mates, allowing him to track her location through lunar phases. Before faking her death, Tessa had deliberately destroyed the resonance stone inside the ring the coreponent that held the contract together. But Nathan had believed it had been broken by an outside force. To restore the bond, he had performed a forbidden ritual- the Blood Moon Reforging- Nightshade Pack''s altar, offering the blood of one hundred adult wolves in sacrifice. at the The ritual had released a crimson fog saturated with wild lunar energy, scorching every werewolf brand within ten miles to ck ash. Even the Silvermoon Tribunal from the Council had been dispatched to investigate. The beta looked at Nathan''s trembling fingers with a bitter knot in his throat. The bacsh from that forbidden magic had left the Alpha unable to transform for an entire year. Even now, his wolf powers hadn''t fully returned. Now, having finally caught a glimpse of the girl who vanished without a trace this unhinged Alpha might unleash next... who knew what madness Meanwhile, Tessa brought Landon to the front gate of Falindale No. 1 High School. Landon knew this had been her school - though her time here probably hadn''t been very pleasant. "Why aren''t we going through the front?" Tessa was already heading toward the side wall, clearly nning to climb over. "They don''t let people in. And I was kind of a big deal here back in the day." She led Landon to her usual climbing spot. It had the best ess - most importantly, no electric fencing. "What, you want me to give you a boost?" With Landon''s skills, getting over that wall would be no problem. Chapter 355 Moonbound He reached up with one hand, grabbed the top, and pulled himself up effortlessly. Then he held out a hand to her. Tessa didn''t hesitate. She grabbed his hand and climbed up after him. Theynded smoothly on the other side. Since it was winter break, the campus was nearly empty. They strolled through freely. This had been Tessa''s world for two years. Being back here brought a wave of memories. "It must''ve been hard, living in Falindale alone." Just thinking about how she''d been exiled here five years ago made his chest tighten. She had only been twelve then ¨C just a child. She should''ve been growing up in the protection of her pack, learning basic skills,ughing, thriving... instead, she''d been thrown out and forced to survive alone in this remote city. Tessa gave a faint smile, remembering what it had been like to arrive here all on her own five years ago. "It wasn''t that bad. If I hadn''te to Falindale, I wouldn''t be who I am now." A lot of things in life depended on how you chose to see them. Landon took her hand as they walked along the school''s ser field. If only I''d met her sooner. If only I''d known her then, I would''ve protected her, kept her from all that pain and istion. But there were no ifs in this world. After twops around the field, Tessa got a little tired and sat down. Landonid back beside her. It was a good day ¨C rare sunlight had broken through the winter gloom, and it felt warm and gentle on their skin. Landon hadn''t expected her to bring him here. But he liked it. He regretted not being able to go to high school or college with her. He couldn''t help wondering if maybe he was too old for her. They spent over an hour wandering around Falindale No. 1. Tessa was just starting to doze off when her phone rang it was Dream. She stood and walked a few steps away to answer it. Landon felt a hint of disappointment that she wouldn''t take the call next to him. Chapter 356 Chapter 356 Run With Me As soon as she answered the call, Dreain''s voice came through, excited. "Tessa, good news! The two hundred million is in- money''s in the ount!" So that guy had kept his word after all. "Good. Now don''t do anything like that again." Dream still wasn''t strong enough to take on a dangerous drug lord by herself especially not one who specialized in creating that mutated variant of Soulrot Venom. Dream rubbed her nose. "Okay, okay, I got it. Don''t worry! Next time, I''ll just go in swinging!" Her shooting skills were solid, but in terms of pure hand-to-handbat into wolf power-she still had a long way to go. especially without tapping "By the way, where are you right now? If you haven''t left Falindale yet, I was gonna take you out tonight- show you a good time!" Word had it that the most luxurious club in town had brought in some illusionist cat shifters. Business had been booming. "No need. I might be heading back to Navoris tonight." Christmas wasing up. It was about time to go back the old man had already called her multiple times to hurry home. "Leaving already?" Dream sounded genuinely disappointed. "You finally came back, and you can''t even stay a few more days with me?" She was all alone out here it was miserable. "I can''t. My grandpa wants me home." the "Fine! If I miss you, I''ll just go to Navoris and find you!" Dream said breezily. After all, in her pack and family''s eyes, she was already the rebellious runaway girl. Whether she stayed in Falindale or left didn''t matter anymore. "Okay." After hanging up, Tessa walked back to Landon and held out her hand. "Let''s go. Didn''t you say we were heading back to Navoris?" He still had plenty waiting for him there - if he dyed any longer, he''d only be more swamped when he got back. "Are you done with everything here in Falindale? I can wait for you if you''re not." It wasn''t like he had to leave right away. Besides, the preparations for her birthday banquet in Navoris were just about finished. "It''s all handled. Nothing big left. You really didn''t have toe all the way here." She knew he probably wasn''t here just for her - but/still, she couldn''t help saying it. Landon took her hand - but instead of getting up, he tugged her down onto him. Chapter 356 Run With Me "Don''t overthink it. I had other business in Falindale too." "Mm." Tessa thought he''d tell her what that "business" was. But he didn''t. Whatever he could tell her, he already had. The rest... telling her would only drag her into danger. And he would never do that. "Let me go." Tessa pushed against the field with both hands, trying to get up around her waist, refusing to budge. 1:I:: 0 :I:I: 0000000 but his arms locked firmly "Don''t overthink things." He wasn''t hiding anything out of guilt - he just didn''t want her getting hurt. His world was full of danger. Full of chaos and uncertainty. The only thing he wanted to give her... was happiness. Tessa scoffed softly. Did she really seem like the type to overthink everything? Seeing her like that - so adorably defiant ¡ª Landon couldn''t help himself. He cupped her face and kissed her lightly. "Who''s there?!" Just then, a werewolf security guard doing his rounds spotted them out on the field something. clearly up to "Sh*t." Interrupted mid-moment, Landon cursed, then quickly stood and grabbed his girl''s hand. He took off running, dragging her along with him. Tessa followed without resistance, letting him pull her along as they dashed across the school grounds. Her lips curled into a smile. Being pulled along like this ¨C not needing to think, just running with him it felt like freedom. Like the time she''d run through the empty woods as a white wolf, chasing the aurora, scattering the morning dew beneath her paws. Wild. Weightless. Free. She nced at Landon running ahead of her. And in that moment, Tessa thought- if he kept holding her hand like this, leading the way... She wouldn''t mind running with him for the rest of her life. 1.6K Chapter 357 Chapter 357 The One Who Returned "Stop right there!" The werewolf security guard panted as he chased after them. Tessa justughed even harder, her smile bright and unrestrained. Landon turned and caught a glimpse of that smile and in that split second, his heart thumped wildly. He felt it again. That rush. That flutter. He was falling for her all over again this bold, dazzling version of Tessa. She shone so brightly it was impossible to look away. This time, instead of climbing the wall, Tessa led Landon straight out through the front gate. Once they were off school grounds, the guard naturally stopped chasing. Even after they left the school behind, Landon was still holding her hand as they strolled down the street. That little dash had left Tessa''s cheeks flushed a vivid red. She looked lively, radi¨¢nt. Looking at her beautiful profile, Landon asked, "How do you want to get back?" Tessa shot back, "What about you?" "Let''s drive. No rush anyway - and we can enjoy the scenery on the way." "Sure." Tessa had no objections. They went back to the hotel, packed up their things, and hit the road. By the time Nathan arrived at the hotel, Tessa and Landon had just left. "Alpha, she''s gone. And she left with another man." The beta reported what he''d found. Nathan punched the wall. The shockwave from his wolf force cracked the surface with web-like fractures of ice. "Damn it." Why did he have to be just one step toote? He''d followed thest traces of the Moonchase Bond''s residual energy all the he was giving up now. here way there was no way "Alpha, we should go. There''s still official business waiting for you back at Frost Pack," the beta reminded him. Frost Pack was thergest in Yalvaria. Nathan was a powerful alpha - widely considered the strong contender to be the next state Alpha King. If it hadn''t been for the forbidden ritual he performed three years ago, which backfired, he might have already imed Montedra''s crown. Chapter 357 The One Who Returned Worse, that ritual had required blood sacrifices from captured Montedra werewolves. It had enraged Landon to the point that heunched a war under the name of the the Moon Delty. The fighting only. stopped after countless Frost Pack warriors were ughtered. Landon had dered that if Nathan ever dared step foot in Montedra again, he''d make sure he never left alive. Being in Montedra at all was already a risk. And now they''d stirred up trouble looking for someone? If Landon found out, they might not make it out alive... "I''m not leaving without Tessa." Nathan''s voice was cold and final. No matter what, he wasn''t letting her slip away again. "Alpha-" Nathan turned his pressure-filled gaze on the beta, who immediately fell silent. Still, for the sake of his Alpha''s safety, the beta forced himself to speak. "If your father finds out you''re risking everything again for Tessa, the old Alpha won''t let her off easy Nathan snapped. In a sh, his wolf ws shed across the beta''s cheek, leaving three bleeding gashes. "My business doesn''t need yourmentary." He wanted only one thing now - to find Tessa, and make sure she could never leave him again. Just thinking about her - that face, so eerily like the one in his memory - sent a blood-red shimmer rippling through the wolf markings in his pupils. Yes. From the moment he''d seen Tessa in Yalvaria, he had vowed to make her his. That girl walking alone under the rain with an umbre - her side profile had been identical to his lost mate. Even the curve of her brow had the haunting symmetry of something carved by the the Moon Deity herself. Ever since that Blood Moon night five years ago - the night he lost his destined mate - his wolf had been on the verge of madness. The soul of his wolf pounded endlessly against the mental walls of his consciousness, snarling, howling. He and his wolf had never been able to ept that loss. Until he saw Tessa. Her face, the faint butterfly-marked birthmark on the back of her neck every detail rattled his very core. In that moment, his wolf curled into a trembling pup in the depths of his spirit, and let out a whimper for the first time in years. Even if her mate mark hadn''t awakened yet... even if her wolf soul was still dormant... He and his wolf had already decided: this was a sign from the the Moon Deity. His destined m reborn in shattered soul form/ It had to be their endless prayers that moved the goddess to bring her back this way. had been 3 Chapter 357 the One Who Returned So this time no matter what he would not let Tessa leave him again. 1.6K Chapter 358 Chapter 358 Territory and Tethers "Keep searching," Nathan said coldly. All these years, he had never truly believed that Tessa was dead. Now that he''d finally found a real lead, there was no way he was letting it go. Nathan irritably turned the silver ring on his finger. Damn it. If it hadn''t been for the Silvermoon Judges interrupting the ritual back then, he would''ve fully repaired the bond ring. Instead, he was left relying on asional, unstable resonance to sense her general direction and going through hell just to chase her down. Right then, the beta''s phone rang. the former alpha- his whole body tensed. This was bad. Really bad. When he saw who was calling the former alpha But no matter how reluctant he was, he couldn''t ignore the call. As soon as he picked up and heard the voice on the other end - the piercing howl of the Arctic wolf- a chill ran down his spine even through the receiver. "Alpha, it''s the former alpha." The beta held out the phone with both hands, utterly respectful. Nathan nced at him. His gaze was like a lone wolf whose prey had just been taken ¨C so cold it made the beta''s wolf ears pop out from fright. This had nothing to do with him. He hadn''t ratted Nathan out to the old man! Nathan took the phone with a look of pure resistance. His father''s voice came through withmanding pressure. "Return to Falindale immediately. Don''t make me recall you through the n brand." The moment the call ended, Nathan crushed the phone in his hand. Wolf aura burst uncontrobly from his body. But he couldn''t disobey his father. After all, when the forbidden ritual backfired and shattered his beast core three years ago, it was his father who repaired his wolf''soul using his own life essence. During Nathan''s long recovery, it was his father who protected the entire Frost Pack alone, Every order from him wasn''t just amand - it was instinct etched into blood and bone. The beta stood off to the side, too terrified to breathe. "Fine. We''ll go back for now. Keep people looking. If you can''t find Tessa within a week..." Nathan trailed off coldly. As he opened the car door, the metal crunched under his grip, leaving five deep w marks. "Don''t bother showing your face/again." The beta''s face twisted with stress. A soul-bond search that had failed for three years Landon''s home turf? now he was expected to seed in a week, a 172 18:20 - San> Chapter 358 Territory and Tethers That was like sending a pup to fight a dragon. While Nathan was frantically chasing shadows, Tessa was enjoying a rxed ride in Landon''s car They were driving back to Navoris, and the scenery along the way was beautiful. Landon didn''t drive fast. There was no need to rush. It was rare for the two of them to have some peaceful, private time together short. he wasn''t eager to cut it By the time they arrived in Navoris, it was already past 7 p.m. Ysabel had found out Tessa was returning and insisted on having dinner together. She and Nathaniel had been waiting at the freeway exit. So when Landon saw Nathaniel''s car right after getting off the highway, he genuinely considered pretending not to see them and just driving away. What was with these two? They could fall in love all they wanted - but did they have to do it in front of him? He finally had a moment alone with Tessa... But of course, Nathaniel had no idea what Landon was thinking. The second he saw their car, he waved enthusiastically. Faced with such energy, Landon had no choice but to pull over. As soon as the car stopped, Ysabel ran over and knocked on the window. Tessa rolled it down and saw her beaming face. "Tessa, you''re finally back! You have no idea how much I missed you." She''d already been waiting over an hour just for this dinner. That was real dedication. "I told you both to wait at Silvermoon Estate. Whye all the way out here?" Ysabel bit her lip. "I couldn''t wait. I just had to see you not even one extra minute." I''m just her driver, okay? You don''t know what I went through "Exactly! Alpha, don''t look at me like that trying to stop her. She insisted oning here to pick up Tessa!" Nathaniel quickly exined to his now- sulking Alpha. This girl every time something involved Tessa, she became way too enthusiastic. If only she were that enthusiastic with him... 1.6K 0 18:20 Sat 24 May OU Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 359 Chapter 359 Uninvited Guests Inside the private room at Silvermoon Estate, the moment the four of them sat down, Ysabel started chatting nonstop with Tessa. "Alpha, Ethan really pulled off something big this time.¡± While the two girls talked, Nathaniel, bored, turned to Landon to bring it up. "Yeah." Landon gave a t response. With a case this major solved, of course it counted as a huge achievement. "He''s useful. His wolf soul is strong and clean." "Alpha always has a good eye," Nathaniel said,ying it on a bit thick - but it was true. The Alpha King''s instincts were sharper than all of theirs. And Ethan really was promising. The only question was whether they could bring him over to their side. With Tessa and Ysabel present, neither Landon nor Nathaniel mentioned much about the S case. "Tessa, when is Avery Banding back? Will there be a performance before Christmas?" Ysabel asked eagerly. "Their contract issues have been resolved. They''ll be back tomorrow. But with the holidaysing up and my entertainmentpany not open yet, the concerts will start next year." Christmas was almost here. It was time to enjoy the holiday first. "That''s too bad. It''s been so long since I heard Avery Band perform!* "Most people think they''ve been cklisted," Nathaniel added, sharing a rumor he''d recently heard. Tessa answered calmly. "Let that rumor keep spreading. A lot of their fans are already angry with Tianle, aren''t they?" Evan had dared to push Miracle and the others around of course, he had to pay the price. "Tessa, you''re still holding a grudge over Evan?" Nathaniel asked. Seriously, offending Tessa really was a miserable fate. This grudge had been going for months. "He messed with Avery Band. I won''t let him live peacefully." And she absolutely had the ability to make sure of it. "Okay, let''s stop talking about Evan" Ysabel said, clearly uninterested in that man. "When Avery Band is back, will you have dinner with them? If so, take me with you!" She was a diehard fan. Getting to eat with them would be a dream. "Probably." Tessa had already asked them to start preparing for a new album. "I''ll call you." After dinner, they ended up going to a movie Ysabel''s idea and by the time it ended, it was alr Chapter 359 Uninvited Guests past eleven. Ysabel looked at Landon and asked hopefully. "Can I stay over at Wisteria Apartment with Tessa tonight? 1 have so much I want to talk to her about!" "Are you going to Wisteria Apartment or the Sinir house?" Landon asked Tessa instead of responding to Ysabel. Tessa thought for a moment. "It''ste. I''ll stay at Wisteria Apartment tonight and go to the Sinir house tomorrow." If she went now, she''d wake up her grandfather. "Okay. I''ll stay with you for a bit at Wisteria Apartment then. Ysabel waspletely ignored. Had they just not heard her question? Or had they heard it and pretended not to? Determined, Ysabel linked arms with Tessa and tried again. "Tessa, can I stay the night with you at Wisteria Apartment? Christmas ising, and everyone''s going to be busy - it''ll be hard to find time to hang out." Tessa nodded. Overjoyed by the answer, Ysabel beamed. "I knew you were the best!" Landon didn''t want to be apart from Tessa. Nathaniel didn''t want to be apart from Ysabel. So in the end, the four of them all returned to Wisteria Apartment together. Thankfully, the apartment was big enough - plenty of room for four people. After they got back, Ysabel showered and was about to go chat with Tessa. But just as she reached Tessa''s door, her uncle stepped in front of her. "Ysabel, I know you really like Tessa. But she''s been busy all day, drove for hours, and even went out to a movie with you." Ysabel suddenly felt guilty. She hadn''t realized how exhausted Tessa already was. "So whatever you want to say, say it tomorrow." And with that, Landon opened Tessa''s door - and walked right in himself. Ysabel stood there, stunned. If Tessa was so tired... what was he going in there for? Double standard. This was a tant double standard. But she didn''t have the guts to knock on the door. If she dared to go in now, her uncle would definitely throw her out of the apartment himself. Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 360 Chapter 360 Trouble in the Room When Tessa stepped out of the shower and saw Landon in her room, she didn''t even find it surprising anymore. "Where''s Ysabel? Didn''t she say she wasing over after her shower?" "I ran into her. She said she had a great time today and wanted to get some rest carly" Landon lied without hesitation. "Oh..." Tessa raised an eyebrow but didn''t press it. She simply kept drying her hair as she walked over. "You should get some sleep too. You''ve been driving all day you must be exhausted." Landon was probably the most tired of them all. "I''m not tired." As the alpha of the Nightshade Pack, his stamina and energy far exceeded that of most werewolves. He got up, took the towel from her hands, and motioned for her to sit on the couch. Then he started drying her hair for her. "Mr. Landon, I can do it-" Landon gently but firmly pressed down on her shoulders. "I know you can. But I want to do it. Just sit back and rx." Tessa didn''t argue again, letting him take over. His hands were soft and steady, pressing lightly along her scalp. It felt so good that Tessa closed her eyes.. Just then, her phone lit up. "You got a message," Landon said after ncing at the screen. Tessa opened her eyes and reached for her phone. Her hair was already mostly dry. Landon now sat with her on the single-seater couch - which had once felt spacious, but now felt tight with the two of them squeezed in. So Landon simply pulled her into hisp. From that angle, she could see his sharp jawline and those long, definedshes... "Who was it?" Landon reminded her, she still hadn''t read the message. With his pine-scented pheromones all around her, Tessa had beenpletely distracted. Only after his prompt did she nce at her phone. "Samuel." She got up off hisp. "You should head out. I need to call him." 18.20 Sat 24 May Chapter 360 Trouble in the Room Reluctantly, Landon let go. "Go ahead. I''ll wait here." Tessa stepped onto the balcony and dialed Samuel''s number. He picked up instantly. "Tessa! You finally remembered to call me! So? Did you make it back from Falindale yet?" "Yeah. Why?" "Nothing major. Just letting you know- Nathan''s back in Yalvaria." "Oh." She really didn''t feel like talking about Nathan. "Don''t let your guard down. Word is he saw you in Falindale, and now he''s got people out looking for you everywhere." Tessa frowned in confusion. He saw her and then just left? Samuel seemed to guess what she was thinking. "Apparently something happened with his father. That''s why he went back." He''d told her to stay put in Navoris for a reason. It was Landon''s core territory - Nathan wouldn''t dare make a move here. "Okay. Got it. It''ste. I''m tired." "What? I''ve been worried sick about you, and now you want to hang up after just a few minutes? You heartless girl." "Landon''s still in my room." "What?! You and Landon are in the same room?!" Samuel''s voice shot up. "Tessa, I''m warning you! Landon is a grown man - a highly possessive Montedra Alpha King, no less! You''re still a teenage girl. Just the two of you alone in a room at night - it''s dangerous!" Before he could say more, Tessa hung up. Honestly, Samuel could be so annoying sometimes. She walked back inside and approached Landon. "Why are you still here?" "Waiting for you." "Waiting for what? Samuel says I''m underage and that you better behave yourself." Landon frowned. "What''s that got to do with him? Tessa, that Samuel''s no good. Let''s not talk to him anymore." 18:20 Sat, 24 May @D Chapter 360 Trouble in the Room Tessa: "You two really do have the exact same opinion of each other" Hadn''t Samuel said something simr before? "I''m nothing like him," Landon said, clearly irritated by theparison. "Oh." Tessa didn''t argue. If Landon said he was different, then he was different. Landon looked a little hurt. "So in your eyes, I''m just some beast waiting to pounce?" "Not at all. Honestly, you''re very gentlemanly." Tessa had never doubted that. "Then since I''m such a gentleman, and it''s alreadyte, can I leave now and let you sleep?" + PASIS Landon gave a helplessugh, reaching over to flick her nose affectionately. After all that talking, this was her whole n to get rid of him? Not letting her off so easily, Landon picked her up and strode straight toward her bed... 1.6K Chapter 361 Chapter 361 No One Takes Her Tessa calmly wrapped her arms around Landon''s neck. 48 Pearls After spending so much time with him, she knew him well enough to be sure as long as she didn''t give. her consent, he would never cross the linc. So she wasn''t worried at all. In fact, she had the mind to admire the way his muscles flexed around her when he held her tighter. Samuel''s voice suddenly echoed in her mind ¨C Landon, as Montedra''s Alpha King, is powerful and dominant. His needs must be intense too. And just like that, her thoughts wandered. Even just being held like this, she could feel the hard muscles beneath his shirt. If she were lying naked on top of him, panting into his chest... the image was ridiculously sensual- It wasn''t until he ced her on the bed that she snapped out of it, her face instantly flushing red. Landon pulled the nket up over both of them. When he noticed her blushing, he chuckled softly. "Don''t worry. Sure, I''d love to do something. But now that you''ve given me such a noble title, of course I won''t do a thing." Tessa grew more flustered. But she definitely couldn''t let him find out what she''d just been thinking. Doing her best to actposed, she said, "Just being honest. You really are a gentleman." "All right. You''ve had a long day. Don''t think about anything else. Just sleep. Once you''re out, I''ll leave," Landon said gently. "Okay." Right then, she was especially well-behaved - even her voice sounded soft and sleepy. And it was that gentle, sleepy version of Tessa that hit Landon the hardest. Right in the heart. Her longshes drooped over her bright eyes. Landon leaned in and kissed her gently on the forehead, then closed his eyes too. That kiss made Tessa open hers again. But when she saw his eyes were already shut, she didn''t say anything. Instead, she snuggled closer. This version of Landon - calm and still was someone she just wanted to lean on. Resting against his shoulder, breathing in his pine-scented pheromones, Tessa quickly fell asleep. Once he was sure she was deeply asleep, Landon finally, reluctantly, got up and left her room. Ysabel was already asleep. Only Nathaniel was in the living room. As soon as Landon walked in, Nathaniel stood up and reported, "Alpha, someone in Falindale is asking 14:01 Sun, 25 May ? MO Chapter 361 No One Takes Her around about Tessa." He''d been trying to tell Landon, but hadn''t found the right time. Nathaniel then asked, "Are we sure Tessa''s return this time was really that simple?" 48 Pears Landon''s mind shed to the slender figure he''d fought in Falindale - the one who''d tangled with him blow for blow but he didn''t respond to Nathaniel''s question. Instead, he gave an order. "Find out who it is." Whoever had the nerve to openly search for Tessa... whether friend or foe, they needed to know. "I''ve had people looking into it, but it''s weird - we''ve got nothing so far." Nathaniel frowned again. Landon raised a brow. "So this is the extent of your ability?" You can''t even identify a single person, and you still have time to talk nonsense? Nathaniel cried injustice. "Alpha, this really isn''t on me! You know how strange the people around Tessa are. They''re all insanely powerful. Not being able to trace them isn''t surprising!" "Honestly, Tessa''s just not a normal person. One minute she''s tied to the Werewolf International Medical Corps, the next it''s that S-tier healer Samuel... now there''s another unknown force. Alpha, falling for someone like her - don''t you feel any pressure?" They never knew what might happen next. Who might show up one day and take her away. Didn''t that scare him? Landon grinned arrogantly. "You think there''s anyone in this world who can take Tessa away from me?" He had chosen her. Whether she was his destined mate or not it didn''t matter. He had decided. She was the one. No one could take her from him. "Keep mobilizing Nightshade Pack''s resources. And don''t let Tessa find out - I don''t want her worrying." "Yes, Alpha." 1.7K Chapter 362 Chapter 362 Family Conversations Early the next morning, when Ysabel and Tessa woke up, Nathaniel had already brought breakfast After eating, Tessa nned to return to the Sinir family estate waiting for her toe home.. 48 Pearls her grandfather had been eagerly The elders of the Thorne family also called Landon, asking him to bring Ysabel back early to help prepare for Christmas. During breakfast, Ysabel keptining. She really didn''t want to go back so soon. She finally got out for a bit of course she wanted to enjoy herself a little longer. Before parting, Ysabel reminded Tessa repeatedly, "Tessa, you have to remember if Avery Bandes back, you must invite me to dinner with them!" "Mm. Don''t worry. Once they''re back, I''ll call you." Tessa was already preparing tounch her entertainmentpany. In the future, Ysabel would be considered one of Avery Band''s juniors. It wouldn''t hurt for them to get familiar. Miracle would also be teaching Ysabel a few things about singing. After breakfast, everyone went their separate ways. Landon personally drove Tessa back to the Sinir family estate. At the gate, Tessa asked, "Want toe in?" He hadn''t seen her grandfather in a while, after all. "I''lle by in a few days to visit him. Help me say hi for now." "Okay." Just as Tessa was about to get out of the car, Landon grabbed her wrist and pulled her into a hug before letting her go. "Go on in." The thought of parting from her again made him reluctant. Tessa leaned in and gave him a kiss on the corner of his lips. "See you next time." Only after watching her walk inside did Landon finally start the car and drive away. Inside the Sinir estate, Tessa walked into the living room and saw Cedric ying chess with her grandfather. She knew Cedric had been practically living at the officetely, working nonstop on the Ster Mines case - a mineral vein that stretched across the Frostmoon, Iron, and Ivory Packs. It contained rare ores that could be used to forge silver- engraved wolf daggers, enough to arm a medium-sized pack for the next 14:01 Sun, 25 May Chapter 362 Family Conversations twenty years. As the alpha of Frostmoon Pack, Cedric had to fight tooth and nail in the tri-pack negotiations to win the best share for his people. Now that Christmas was around the corner and the Werewolf Council was going on break, he finally had the chance toe home and spend the holidays with family. Hearing footsteps, the old man looked up. When he saw Tessa, he immediately stood up. "Our Tessa''s back! Why were you gone so long?" he grumbled with obvious affection. The older he got, the more he wanted the kids close by. He knew it was selfish, but he just couldn''t help it. "Grandpa, I was only gone for three days." She''d originally nned to stay in Falindale for a week, but once Landon showed up, she returned early with him. "Only three days? Felt more like forever!" Tessa nodded politely toward Cedric. He got up from the couch too. Seeing how much she''d grown, he couldn''t help but sigh. "Our Tessa really is all grown up." This little sister of his had always been quiet and reserved - not as lively as Winona - but she saw things more clearly than most. "You two haven''t seen each other in a while. Spend some time catching up." Just then, the old man''s phone rang. He stepped into his study to take the call, leaving Cedric and Tessa alone. "Did everything go okay in Falindale?" Cedric asked the moment they sat down. Tessa wasn''t great at small talk. She simply nodded. no matter what, he''s sill our father. I just hope "Tessa, we''re family. I know what Dad did was wrong, but no matter what, he''s still our father. I just hope you can-" Tessa frowned slightly. So this was why Cedric hade home? To lecture her? "I know." She had her own judgment about how to handle things. Cedric went on. "Christmas ising. He''s been alone all this time... I was thinking of letting hin. ome home for the holiday. You don''t mind, right?" Tessa frowned again. "Does Grandpa know about this?" 1.7K Chapter 363 Chapter 363 The Rift Deepens Cedric shook his head. "I haven''t decided yet. I wanted to talk to you first." After all, this was something that directly involved her "I''m not okay with it," Tessa rejected him tly. Yardley only ever cared about his own interests. Just for the sake of Sinir Corp, he''d gone so far as to have Grandpa kidnapped. Who knew what he''d do next? Cedric kept his tone patient. "Tessa, Dad already told me what happened. No matter what, we''re still family. There''s no need for things to get this ugly." Everything used to be fine, didn''t it? So how had things fallen apart so quickly since Tessa came back? He''d been tied up for months dealing with Frostmoon Pack''s affairs. Now that he was finally home, he just wanted the family to get along again. The second Tessa saw his expression, she understood what he was thinking. "Cedric, are you saying that if I hadn''te back, none of this would''ve happened?" Tessa was sharp. It only took one look from him for her to figure it out. And that was exactly why she could never get close to Cedric. "I don''t care what he told you. The moment he hurt Grandpa, I made my decision- he''s noting back!" she said again, firmly drawing her line. "Tessa, there''s got to be some kind of misunderstanding. Why would Dad hurt Grandpa? He''s his own father." Even now, Cedric refused to believe Yardley was capable of doing such a thing. Sure, he''d seen plenty of ugly power struggles within the family. But still, he didn''t want to believe Tessa would treat her own father like this. Tessa let out a cold, mockingugh. Here we go again. Just like five years ago, he only listened to one side of the story and made up his mind about her. And now he had the nerve toe here and lecture her? "Cedric, some alpha of Frostmoon Pack you are. Honestly, I''m not impressed." So Yardley just had to say a few words and he bought it? w yord "In that case, go ahead and make your own decision. I don''t care," Tessa said, standing up and heading upstairs. She wasn''t going to waste mother word on him. Winona, who''d been hiding nearby eavesdropping, finally darted out. dub 15:35 Mon 26 Mayo M Chapter 363 The Rift Deepens Told you she wouldn''t listen! That woman''s always been cold and selfish- she''ll do whatever it takes to ket what she wants!" She held up her still-injured right hand. "Look at this! She was so jealous of how talented I am that she hurt my hand just so I''d never be able to draw again. Now she''s even kicked Dad out just to take over the Tang Corporation! If we let her keep running wild, she''ll tear the whole Sinir family apart!" With Christmas approaching, Frostmoon Pack''s lower-tier training camp had closed for the holiday, so Winona was back home. She''d had enough of spending her days being lectured alongside those pathetic omegas. Now that her brother Cedric was home, she just needed to cling tightly to him. Life wouldn''t be so hard after that. After all, he was the alpha of Frostmoon Pack-blessed and recognized by the the Moon Deity herself at the session ceremony. No one held more sway in the pack than him. "Alright, your college entrance exams are right around the corner. Go study. I''ll take care of things here," Cedric said, already worn out from dealing with Tessa. He''d been running all over for the sake of the pack. Now that he was finally home, this was what he had to deal with... "Don''t overwork yourself, either," Winona said sweetly. "You''ve been so busy trying to secure resources for the pack-you should rest while you can." "Yeah." Seeing her like this filled Cedric with warmth. Winona really was the sweet, obedient one. At lunch, Grandpa came upstairs personally to call Tessa down, and Cedric went with him. While they were at it, he brought up the idea of letting Yardleye back. He truly believed Grandpa wouldn''t want Dad to spend Christmas all alone. But what he didn''t expect was for Grandpa''s eyes to gopletely cold the moment he brought it up. "You already talked to Tessa about this?" "I did." Cedric nodded. "Grandpa, Tessa''s still young. Her judgment might not be all that sound. I just can''t believe Dad would kidnap you." Walter''s expression darkened even further. "So what you''re saying is, Tessa lied to me and ndered your father for no reason?" Hearing the sharp edge in Grandpa''s voice, Cedric quickly shook his head. "No, Grandpa, that''s not what I meant!" Walter let out a frosty scoff. "Tessa may be young, but she sees through everything. Back when I handed over the Frostmoon Pack to you, I thought you could handle the responsibility. But now? You''ve really let me down." Chapter 364 Chapter 864 Unspoken Truths Cedric sighed helplessly, "Grandpa, I just don''t think things have to be like this between family." "You really think Tessa would smear your father''s name just for Sinir Corp? Cedric, let me tell you if it weren''t for me, Tessa would''ve already joined the International Werewolf Medical Organization! Do you know who Smith is, the founder of that organization? He personally came to perform surgery on me just to convince Tessa to be his sessor!" Compared to the International Werewolf Medical Organization, Sinir Corp was nothing. Even ten Frostmoon Packs couldn''tpare to a fraction of that group''s strength. Cedric looked stunned. "But... but didn''t Tessa not even awaken as a wolf? Why would Smith want her as his heir?" Seeing the disbelief on his face, Walter only felt more disappointed. "Cedric, haven''t you noticed anything different about Tessa since you came back? She''s already awakened -and her wolf rank is higher than yours or mine!" "What?!" Cedric''s pupils shrank. "Then why didn''t she tell any of us?" "She''s always been low-key. If certain people hadn''t forced her hand, she never would''ve shown her true strength." Walter stopped walking and his voice turned cold. "Don''t bring up your father again. He kidnapped me and tried to threaten Tessa-what right does he have toe back for Christmas? There''s no reason to let one man ruin the peace of this whole family." "Go back downstairs. I''ll get Tessa myself." Tessa was such a sharp and perceptive girl-she must''ve figured out what Cedric meant the moment he brought it up. That child never cared for people who didn''t treat her sincerely, even if that person was her own brother. "Okay." Cedric didn''t say another word. He turned and walked back downstairs, dazed, struggling to process everything he''d just learned... But just when Cedric had dropped the topic, L brought it up again at lunch. "Dad, maybe we should let Yardleye home for Christmas. We''re still a family. This can''t go on forever." Walter mmed his utensils down on the table with a loud snap. "What''s wrong with all of you? Don''t you and Cedric know exactly what Yardley did? He''s a traitor-why should he be allowed back?" "Grandpa, don''t get so worked up. It''s not good for your health," Tessa said gently, trying to soothe him. Seriously, is there anyone in this family who''s thinking straight? Chapter 364 Unspoken Truths "Dad, I know you''re angry, but werewolves value family and their pack above all else. If you keep refining to let Yardleye home, the Sinirs will be aughingstock-not just in Frostmoon Pack, but in all of Navoris "I''m done eating." Walter got up like he hadn''t even heard her and went upstairs. Tessa followed, trying to calm him down. Watching her, Walter''s heart ached. "Tessa, I''m sorry." If it weren''t for him insisting she return, she wouldn''t have to shoulder all of this. Tessa gently held his hand. "Grandpa, I don''t mind." Whatever other people had to say-she truly didn''t care. "You... How can a girl be so strong it breaks my heart?" He really did hurt for her. He hurt for his Tessa. "Grandpa, as long as you stay well, leave everything else to me, okay?" "Okay." She was still just a teenager, yet somehow she was strong enough to be the rock he leaned on, even when he was nearing the end of his life. "Take a nap, okay? I have to run by Beauty Lux this afternoon. Once I''m back, I''ll take you out for something good to eat. We''re not staying in tonight, alright?" "Alright. Just remember to invite Landon. I haven''t had a meal with him in a long time." Only Landon, alpha of Nightshade Pack, could give Tessa the kind of protection she truly needed. "Don''t worry, I''ll invite him. And from now on, don''t call him Alpha Landon. Just stick with Landon, like you always have." Her grandfather had earned that right. Walter raised an eyebrow. "So what, you''ve got a bit of a thing for Landon now?" His Tessa might still be young, but having someone to rely on wasn''t a bad thing. Besides, she''d being of age soon. Now that her wolf had awakened, she''d be able to recognize her fated mate on the day she reached adulthood. And if that mate happened to be Landon... all the better. 1.8K/ Chapter 365 Chapter 365 The Alpha King +8 Pearls Tessa hadn''t expected her grandfather to be this nosy. She paused in thought, then turned her head slightly, a little embarrassed. "I do like him... but what happens next depends on how he behaves." Even though Landon already meant more and more to her, Tessa''s pride wouldn''t let her admit it outright. "Oh, fair enough. Landon might be impressive, but our Tessa''s not exactly easy to deal with either." His granddaughter was the most remarkable person in the world-she deserved the very best. "Alright, Grandpa, I''m heading to Beauty Lux now." "Go ahead! Be careful." Tessa left Walter''s room and went straight to Beauty Lux. The Beauty Lux of today was nothing like the nearly-bankruptpany it used to be. The moment you stepped into headquarters, you could see the confident,posed smiles on everyone''s faces.. These days, they were truly proud to be part of Beauty Lux Seeing all of it made Tessa emotional. Everything was just... right. She was more than satisfied with how things had turned out. Today marked thest working day before the holiday break. Beauty Lux would officially close after today. Tessa had personally prepared generous gifts for all her employees. She also took time to offer each of them praise and encouragement, leaving everyone touched. If she hadn''t insisted on it, most of them would''ve happily worked straight through the holiday. Before heading over, Tessa had messaged Landon to invite him to dinner. By the time she stepped out of Beauty Lux, he was already waiting outside. Landon opened the passenger door for her himself. "All done?" "Yeah. What about you?" Tessa looked at him. "It''s not even dinnertime yet. You didn''t need toe this early." "Rx. I took care of everything before I left." He wasn''t some low-rank wolf ruled by mating urges-he knew the weight of his responsibilities. "Just knowing I''d get to see you made me more efficient," Landon said gently. Tessa couldn''t help but blush. "We''ve only been apart for a few hours, Mr. Landon. Aren''t you a little too clingy?" "If I had it my way, I''d spend all twenty-four hours of the day with you." "Okay, that''s enough. Just drive." She still wasn''t used to how easily he dropped those smooth lines. Her heart was racing out of control Chapter 365 The Alpha King again. 18 Pearls Landon drove them to the Sinir house. As they walked in, Cedric and Winona were on the couch watching TV. Even as the alpha of Frostmoon Pack, this was. Cedric''s first time meeting Landon. The moment the man stepped inside, Cedric felt a powerful presence- like that of a ruler. Tessa didn''t bother introducing him. She led Landon straight upstairs to see Grandpa. 1 "Who''s the guy with Tessa?" Cedric asked. Since his own alpha session ceremony, this was the first time he''d ever felt such pressure from another person. It was like standing in the presence of a king. Just hearing Landon''s name made Winona sour. "Landon." She didn''t want to say much. This was Tessa''s triumph-and her own failure. Naturally, she didn''t want to talk about it. "Who did you say?" Cedric''s voice rose with disbelief. ¡°Alpha Landon of Nightshade Pack?" "That''s right. Him. Honestly, I think Tessa must''ve drugged him or something. Why else would someone like him go for her?" Cedric didn''t even register Winona''s bitterness. All he could think was-Tessa was with the alpha king of Montedra? The alpha king he hadn''t even had the chance to meet, and Tessa had already brought him home? In that case, maybe he could use this to get close to Alpha Landon too. If Landon was willing to step in, then that disputed mineral vein at the border of three packs-Frostmoon Pack might not just get a bigger share. It might even be handed over to them entirely. 1.8K Chapter 366 Chapter 366 Uninvited Shadows +8 Pearls At dinner, everyone except Tessa and Grandpa sat stiffly, clearly affected by the oppressive alpha king aura Landon gave off. Even the clinking of cutlery against porcin came with an edge of nervous caution: More than once, Cedric tried to signal Tessa using the subtle eye tremors unique to the Frostmoon Pack hoping she''d help him get a word in with Landon, But Tessa either focused on cutting her steak or refilled Grandpa''s ss, never once acknowledging him. Eventually, Cedric seized a lull in the conversation. ¡°Alpha Landon, I was wondering if you had any interest in the newly discovered Ster Mines vein-" "Not interested." Landon''s pinewood pheromones suddenly turned sharp. "And Frostmoon Pack''s alpha can''t even manage basic negotiation?" Tessa set down her knife and fork. "An alpha of Frostmoon Pack should know how to fight for profit with fangs and wit, not grovel for scraps." The words hit like frostwolf fangs straight into Cedric''s chest. His grip on his wine ss tightened, knuckles pale from the strain. Where was she when I was running around for our pack? And now she thinks she has the right to lecture me? Whatever warmth he''d once felt for Tessa faded even further. After dinner, Landon personally drove Tessa and Grandpa home. Cedric and the others left in another car. "Thank you foring all this way just to have dinner with an old man like me," Walter said. "Forget the unpleasantness-some people still think clinging to power is more dignified than fighting for it." He was ashamed of Cedric''s attempt to take the easy way out. "Don''t worry, Grandpa. I know you and I are not the same as them." Walter smiled and nodded. "Merry Christmas in advance." "Thank you, Grandpa." After Grandpa got out of the car, he left Tessa and Landon alone. Landon handed her two beautifully wrapped gift boxes. ¡°Christmas presents. One for you and one for Grandpa. I figured he wouldn''t ept it directly, so I''ll count on you to pass it along." "I haven''t gotten you anything yet..."/She''d been busy non-stop since returning to Navoris. I really can''t keep up with Landon on this stuff. As alpha of Nightshade Pack and/CEO of the Lu Corporation, he had to be even busier than her. Yet he always managed to surprise her "That''s okay. You''re already the best gift I could ask for." Landon leaned down and ki Tessa epted the gifts. "Thank you." her gently. Chapter 366 Uninvited Shadows 8 Pearls She didn''t say much, but silently resolved to find time to prepare something special for him something he''d truly like. She got out of the car with the gifts and waved goodbye. Landon didn''t drive off until she was inside and out of sight. Tessa handed Grandpa his gift, then returned to her room. She was in a great mood, excited to open her present-until the ring on her finger began to glow with a strange, ceric light. Her good mood vanished instantly. Nathan. Why can''t he just let go already? She''d made it clear-she wasn''t his Luna, and she didn''t belong to him. Why couldn''t he get that through his thick skull? Meanwhile, in Yalvaria on the Montedra werewolf continent. Beta Grant was reporting to Nathan. "Alpha, Tessa''s in Navoris. But Navoris is under Nightshade Pack alpha Landon''s rule. If we rush in without nning..." "Afraid?" Nathan lounged on a sofa, smirking. "My own beta, telling me he''s afraid?" So that''s where she was. I knew it¨Cthere''s no way someone could just vanish without a trace in this world. "Alpha, it''s not fear of Landon or death," Grant said helplessly. "But while we''re strong in Yalvaria, Navoris is Landon''s absolute territory. If we barge in, we''ll be at a huge disadvantage." "Grant, no need to say more. I''ll go to Navoris alone. And Landon? He won''t even sense I''m there." He had a specially crafted potion that couldpletely mask his scent-even Landon wouldn''t be able to detect him. "Alpha-" Grant hesitated, then swallowed his words. He didn''t dare tell Nathan that Landon clearly had feelings for Tessa, and the two of them already seemed to be in a rtionship. With Nathan''s obsessive possessiveness, if he found out, it would spark a bloodbath. "Enough. Leave me. I''ll handle the trip to Navoris myself." Christmas wasing. What better time to show up and surprise her? My Tessa... she''ll be thrilled to see me, I''m sure. 15:35 Mon 26 May Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 367 Chapter 867 The Christmas Before the Storm While Lucas was preparing to head to Navoris, Avery Band returned to the country. Tessa brought Ysabel along to meet him at the airport and invited him out to dinner. She even wrote powerful, evocative lyrics for his new song. Of course, she hadn''t forgotten Landon''s Christmas gift. After dinner with Avery Band, Tessa handed Landon a beautifully wrapped gift box. When he lifted the lid, inside was a handcrafted celestial scroll of the Wolf ns- drawn in moonstone powder outlining the starry skies over Nightshade Pack territory. Every star was marked with coordinates of battlefields where he had once fought, and the edges of the scroll were embroidered with the totem of the Shadow Wolves. "Merry Christmas in advance," she said softly, her ears turning red. It was her first time making a gift by hand. Landon''s pupils quivered slightly as his fingers traced the embroidery still warm from her touch. This was the Moon Deity constetion map, meticulously drawn after she''d stayed upte poring through ancient werewolf texts. Every thread carried a trace of her scent. His throat tightened. Suddenly, he pulled her into his arms, surrounding her with his pinewood pheromones like a tidal wave. "Idiot," he murmured, voice hoarse, kissing her lips again and again. "I already told you-you''re the most precious gift." He held her tighter, heart full of warmth and aching tenderness. "Don''t overwork yourself like this next time." "You''ve been so good to me. I wanted to give something back." "Silly girl... I''m not good to you because I expect something in return." "I know. But I still want to show you how I feel..." Before she could finish, his lips were already on hers, turning all her words into a slow, lingering kiss... If Tessa didn''t have to head back to the Sinir home, Landon wouldn''t have let her go at all. Still catching his breath, he looked at the girl melting in his arms. "Your birthday''s right after New Year''s.. Let me host youring-of-age ceremony." "Okay." Tessa nodded. On her eighteenth birthday, her wolf would be able to recognize her fated mate. And she wanted Landon to be the first face she saw that day just to see if he truly was the one. With their promise made, Landon finally drove her home, fully content. But the moment she walked into the Sinir house, Samuel''s call came through. Chapter 367 The Christmas Before the Storm "Tessa, you need to prepare yourself," "What? You can''t just start a sentence like that. I have no idea what you mean "Nathan. Nathan''s gone missing-did you know that?" "No." Tessa was ying with Landon''s gift-a scarf woven from his shed wolf fur, with strands of her own hair threaded into the yarn. The twin-bond totem shimmered faintly at each end. "I told you already. That man has nothing to do with me." Samuel was practically losing it. "Tessa, do you really think it has nothing to do with you? ording to intel from the werewolf ck market, he came back to find you. Which means he''s most likely in Navoris right now! I don''t care what you say-just stay home for Christmas. Don''t go wandering off!" If Nathan really caught her, her peaceful days would be over. Samuel couldn''t help cursing. "Fuck. That guy is insane. After all this time, and he still won''t let you go?" Nathan''s a psycho-and he was just realizing that now? "Forget it. It''s none of your business." So what if he shows up? This is Navoris, Landon''s territory-not Yalvaria. What can he really do to me? Tessa lovingly wrapped herself in Landon''s scarf again, the scent of pinewood wrapping around her like an invisible embrace. She didn''t give Nathan another thought. But what she didn''t expect was to see him so soon- At that very moment, Nathan stood at the gates of the Sinir estate, a twisted grin on his face as he took in the vi steeped in Tessa''s scent. So this was her home, huh? Even from this distance, he could feel the resonance of their blood bond as if it were calling to him. She was inside. Nathan''s eyes glowed crimson. This time-no matter the cost-he was taking her back. 10 Chapter 368 Chapter 368 Cold-Blooded im Nathan knocked on the front door of the Sinir estate and made his intentions clear, + Peads Walter eyed the young man standing at the threshold-confident,manding, and cold. The power rolling off him was impossible to ignore. It was the first time anyone had evere looking for Tessa like this. Landon visited often, sure, but he usually showed up with Tessa in tow. He never came alone. Walter didn''t like this one. Sure, the kid wore a polite smile, but it didn''t fool him. Beneath that clean-cut charm was a scent Walter knew too well-bitter snow and rotting leaves. A killing scent. Frost Pack pheromones. Wolves built for war. Wolves that killed without blinking. "You said you''re what to Tessa?" Walter asked again, his voice low and steady. "Mr. Walter, I''m Tessa''s boyfriend. And soon enough, we''ll be mates." Nathan dialed down his usual intensity. For now, he yed the gentleman. "I know it sounds hard to believe, but I''m telling the truth." Louis''s eyes widened. Ms. Sinir''s boyfriend?But Tessa''s boyfriend is Alpha Mr. Thorne... right? Who the hell is this guy? Walter''s face darkened. "Listen, kid. I don''t know what you''re after, but you need to back off. Tessa already has a boyfriend." ¡°What?¡± ¡°What?" The mask dropped in an instant. Nathan''s smile vanished, his eyes slitting like a wolf''s, and a savage red glint burned in their depths. Tessa has a boyfriend? Since when? Who? Who the hell would dare take her from me? "I said, she''s already taken. And I''m more than happy with the man she chose. Whatever this is, it ends here. Leave." Walter had noints about Landon. It wasn''t about his title-Alpha of the Nightshade Pack, ruler of Montedra. What mattered was how he treated Tessa. The man had been nothing but devoted. Hearing Tessa was already with someone else, Nathan couldn''t keep the fury down any longer. Hearing Tessa was already with someone else, Nathan couldn''t keep the fury down any longer. The silver chandelier above them rattled and shook violently. But then he remembered why he came. He shut his eyes, curled his fists tight, and forced the rage back down. When he opened them again, his voice was calm-too calm-but the edge was there, sharp and deadly. "Mr. Thorne, you must be mistaken. I''m Tessa''s boyfriend. Her future mate. I''m the one she''s meant to be with." Walter frowned deeper, instincts on high alert. Across the room, Winona watched the chaos unfold, smug as ever. "Look at that, Grandpa. This is the girl you dote on so much. Your perfect Tessa, caught in a full-blown scandal. If this gets out, we''ll be theughingstock of all Navoris." She sneered. Tessa sure knew how to y her cards. She had Alpha Thorne wrapped around her finger. 15:35 Mon, 26 MayMT Chapter 368 Cold Blooded im µÚ64% + Pearls She was all tangled up with Nico from Navoris High. And now here came another man, iming to be her boyfriend. This one? He had a dark aura, seductive good looks, and worst of all-he was a high-ranking werewolf. Where does Tessa even find these powerful men? But the second Winona opened her mouth to insult Tessa again, Nathan''s gaze snapped to her. No words. Just one look, and it cut deeper than any threat ever could. His eyes burned with the same savage fury as a Frost Pack wolf tearing through pr bear flesh. Winona''s wolf spirit recoiled in instinctive terror. She couldn''t say another word. She just stood there, furious and humiliated, heart pounding in fear. What the hell is wrong with everyone? Why do they all keep backing that little bitch? "That''s enough. You can leave now." Walter''s tone was final. His pheromones erupted behind him, shaping into the icy silhouette of a frost wolf with bared fangs. Nathan may have dressed like royalty, and sure, he carried the authority of a noble alpha, but Walter still didn''t like him. The kid''s energy was off-too dark, like water poisoned by Soulrot Herb. Rotting. Wrong. No one had ever dared speak to Nathan like this before. His face hardened. "Mr. Thorne, I came here out of respect. I''ve been calm. I''ve been polite. I''ve stood here and exined myself. But if this is the way you want to handle things, then we''re done talking." His eyes lit up with cial fury, blue veins glowing beneath the skin. The Frost Pack''s brutal aura burst from him like a tidal wave. The chandelier above cracked with spiderweb fractures, and the air turned razor-sharp, filled with floating shards of ice- frozen des hanging midair, ready to strike. 1.8K Chapter 369 Chapter 369 Ice and Silver +8 Peats "So what? What are you going to do?" Walter let out a coldugh. Silver-white pheromones from the Frostmoon Pack surged across the floor. He was a seasoned alpha, and the weight of his presence mmed through the room-so heavy it started to melt the ice daggers suspended around Nathan. The collision was brutal-Nathan''s icy mist,ced with the scent of snow and decay, mmed into Walter''s silver aura, twisting into a violent storm. Overhead, the chandelier shattered, spraying shards across the floor, while a silver candbrumunched across the room and smashed into the wall, leaving a deep. snarling wolf-shaped dent. Winona had already retreated to a far corner, unable to withstand the force of their collision. She wanted no part of it-just one misstep and she''d be crushed between two alphas. Upstairs, Tessa felt the shift in her grandfather''s pheromones and rushed down immediately. When she saw Nathan striking out at Walter in her own living room, rage ignited in her chest. Her White Wolf aura burst forth, mming into Nathan like a tidal wave. This bastard again?He came all the way here and tried toy a hand on Grandpa? He must have a death wish. He''s not walking away from this. Tessa''s arrival lifted the weight pressing down on Walter''s shoulders in an instant. He turned to her, voice rough but calm. "Tessie. Go upstairs. I''ll handle this." Their initial exchange had told Walter all he needed to know-he couldn''t win against this man. But it didn''t matter. He''d fight to hisst breath if it meant protecting her. Even if it cost him his life, he wouldn''t let her get hurt. "I''m okay, Grandpa." Tessa ced a steady hand on his shoulder. A soft, white glow radiated from her palm, pouring healing energy into him. He was barely recovering from surgery, and now he was up against the Frost Pack''s alpha. Just a brief sh had left him drained. She knew him too well. If she hadn''te down when she did, he would''ve fought Nathan to the death without flinching. If she''d been even a secondter, he would''ve stood his ground till the end-until his wolf spirit faded into nothing. "Tessa, I finally found you." The moment Nathan saw her, the darkness wrapped around him unraveled. He retracted his pressure immediately, terrified he might identally harm her. Even he didn''t realize just how much joy burst through his chest at the sight of her. Tessa''s voice was ice. "Whatever you want, we''ll talk outside." She couldn''t pretend not to see him now that he''d shown up. But this was the Sinir family home. If things got violent here, others could get caught in the crossfire. Nathan didn''t budge. "Tessa,e on. I traveled all the way from Yalvaria to Navoris just to see you. Let Chapter 369 Ice and Silver 8 Pears me stay here... just for a few days." Ilis smile twisted at the edges, unhinged and obsessive. cial blue streaks lit up his pupils, bleeding into red. This was her home. Her sanctuary. He wanted to sleep in her bed. Breathe her in. Fill every inch of this space with his scent. Mark it as his. And he could see how much she cared about her grandfather. If he controlled Walter... then he could control her. "Tessie, who is this guy?" Walter''s voice was tight with uneasc. He didn''t like Nathan-not one bit. "Nobody important, Grandpa. Don''t worry about it." Tessa grabbed Nathan by the arm and dragged him toward the door. "Tessa, grabbing me the second we see each other? Guess you missed me more than I thought." Nathan''s mood hadpletely flipped. Even being dragged felt like affection to him-like they were flirting. Tessa shot him a death re. Nathan shut his mouth immediately, but the smile never left his face. It bloomed wider, as if nothing could ruin this moment for him. "Tessie-" Walter still looked uneasy. "He''s dangerous..." "I''ve got this, Grandpa." Tessa gave him a steady look. "Trust me." This was Navoris. Landon''s territory. Even if Nathan was the alpha of the Frost Pack, he wouldn''t dare go too far here. 1.8K Chapter 370 Chapter 370 Shadows of Yalvaria + Peade As soon as they stepped outside the Sinir estate, Tessa yanked her hand away from Nathan like she''d just- touched something filthy. She crossed her arms and red at him, cold and unflinching. Nathan didn''t flinch under her re. If anything, he leaned into it-his lips curved in a twisted smile as he licked his lips slowly, like he was barely restraining the urge to pin her down and mark her on the spot. "Tessa," he said, voice thick with satisfaction, "you''ve been hiding for years. And I finally found you." She didn''t answer. Hiding?As if I ever had a reason to run from you. "Nathan, I don''t care why you''re here. I''m not going back with you. So do yourself a favor-go back to wherever the hell you came from." Her tone was final. Dismissive. Like she couldn''t care less if he stayed or vanished into thin air. Nathan''s smile faded into something colder. "I Heard you''ve got a boyfriend now. "That''s none of your business." Her voice was t and detached. Nathan''s expression darkened in an instant. His face turned cold, and a low, dangerous red burned behind his eyes-possessive and unrelenting. Looked like Mr. Walter hadn''t been lying after all. "Tessa, you''re mine," Nathan growled. "Have you forgotten that?" He still clung to the delusion that Tessa was his Luna reborn-his destined mate. And in his mind, that meant no one else had the right to touch her. Tessa let out a cold, bitterugh. "Yours? Since when? Nathan, have I not made myself clear? I belong to no one. Never have." Nathan chuckled, but it was the kind ofugh that didn''t reach his eyes. "No. You belong to me. Only me." She''d stopped trying to exin. There was no getting through to him-not when he was locked in fantasy of his own making. "Come on," he said suddenly, softening his voice. "We haven''t seen each other in years. Let''s grab a bite and catch up." He said it like they were long-lost lovers. His voice was gentle, but themand beneath it was. unmistakable. In Nathan''s mind, they were already fated mates. Everything that happened back in Yalvaria had sealed it -she was his, whether she epted it or not. Tessa frowned and took a step back. "I''m not hungry. Go eat alone." Her voice turned razor-sharp. "And as someone who used to call you a friend"-she stressed the words "I''ll remind you, this is Navoris, not Yalvaria. You don''t get to throw your weight around here." Looking at Nathan now, her thoughts drifted back five years. Back then, she hadn''t awakened her wolf yet. She was left in Falindale with nothing- defenseless, bullied to the edge of death. ne girl, Chapter 370 Shadows of Yalvaria She''d nearly been killed by bullies one night. Would''ve been, if not for Samuel. 64%Ê× 18 Pearls He didn''t ask questions-just looked at her and said, "You want to get stronger? Come with me to Yalvaria. There''s a training camp out there. It''s hell. But you''lle out of it different. Even if your wolf never wakes, you''ll know how to survive." She said yes without blinking. And that''s where she met Nathan. She was a feral cat in a world of wolves-silent, cornered, and all sharp edges. In the fight pits, she was all blood and rage-screaming like a beast with a de clenched tight in her fist. In the mess hall, she''d curl into corners, using her body to shield her food. And Nathan? Nathan was the one who kept pushing. Relentless. Unshaken. He was a slow-burning obsession-steady, constant, slipping past her guard no matter how hard she tried to keep him out. She''d passed out during a subzero wilderness drill. He stripped off his own gear and wrapped her up, then carried her over six miles through a blizzard. Her fingers wed into his shoulders, drawing blood-but he never let go. She''d refused to drink with a training officer and got locked in solitary. Nathan sat outside her cell all night, stomping out every venomous spider that dared crawl near her window. On her birthday, she hid in the storage shed, gnawing on stale bread just to keep her stomach from growling. Somehow, Nathan showed up with a piece of chocte-God knows where he got it. He carved into the foil wrapper with his boot knife writing, "Even crybabies deserve a little joy." That''s when she realized-every time she''d cried in secret, he''d been watching. Watching through the cracks in the door, never saying a word. His care had been clumsy... But it got through to her. Little by little, it slipped past her defenses and settled where no one else had reached. She started getting used to him. To the hot coffee, he handed her every morning without a word. To the way he always walked half a step behind her, just off her left shoulder. And sometimes-without meaning to-she''d find herself looking for him in the crowd during training. 1.8K Chapter 371 Chapter 371 Trust or Trap Maybe... she could try trusting him. After six months of training together, Tessa smiled at Nathan for the very first time. When she smiled, joy shed in Nathan''s eyes. +8 Pearle Back then, she thought it was because he felt epted. She didn''t realize it was something else entirely- the thrill of a predator watching his prey finally drop its guard. During their time at the training camp, Tessa had truly considered Nathan a friend. They shared stolen chocte on rest days, fought back-to-back during simted battles, and she even patched up his wounds while cursing him out. But little by little, that friendship twisted into something else. His protectiveness started to feel more like control. His loyalty? Possession. One day, all she did was pick up a dropped magazine for a guy on the team next door. The next day, that guy copsed in the dining hall. His tray hit the floor, shattering, as he let out a muffled choke-his tongue had been cut out. The wound was coated with the blood-clotting powder used by Yalvaria shamans. Nathan pulled out a chair for her like nothing had happened and set down a tray with her favorite- perfectly roasted potatoes. He smiled, like the nightmare she''d just witnessed hadn''t even been real. Another time, sheplimented their captain''s tactics in her training log. That night, she woke up to the sharp stench of blood. Nathan was crouched on her windowsill, blood dripping from his fingertips. In his hand was the captain''s strategy notebook, soaked in fresh blood. "He didn''t deserve your praise," he whispered. Outside, the captain''s body hung from the training ground scaffolding, the word unworthy carved into his wrists in crooked, messy lines. That was when she began to see it-whaty beneath Nathan''s gentle surface. Madness. She tried to talk to him. Tried to keep her distance. But all that did was make things worse. Her training gear would suddenly vanish-only the outfits he had gifted her remained. Every guy''s name in her contacts turned into random, unreadable symbols. And if she looked a male instructor in the eye for more than a few seconds? The next day, she''d find a bloodied wolf w stuffed into her pocket. Then came the day she found the photo album under his pillow. Aged photographs filled the pages all centered on a silver-haired woman wearing the Frost Pack Luna''s crown. Nathan stood behind her in most shots, his arm wrapped around her waist, his smile soft and loving. And that woman... looked just like her. "She was Joanna Gray, Luna of the Frost Pack." Nathan''s voice came from behind, low and calm. His hands gripped her shoulders, and his thumb pressed hard against her corbone, firm enough to hurt. "Three IVI Chapter 371 Trust or Trap + Pearls years ago, she shielded me from a wolfsbane mist. Died in my arms. But before she did, she made me promise not to mourn. Said she''de back to me... in a better form." He leaned in, inhaling her scent like it belonged to him. "The moment you walked in, I knew. She sent you. And just like that, everything made sense. None of those run-ins with Nathan at the camp had been idents-they were all part of his n. Every smile, every kind gesture-it had all been bait, designed to carn her trust and lead her straight into his trap. "From now on, you''ll speak the way she did." He shoved a silver ring onto her finger. Joanna''s name was etched on the inside. The barbed edges cut into her skin, and the blood that surfaced was quickly absorbed by the metal. A Bloodbound Sorcery. One that could track her wherever she went. He ran a hand down her cheek, his voice soft but unhinged. "Start with ''Nathan, hold me. Your voice is too cold... it needs to sound like hers-gentle, loving, like you actually mean it." Back then, Tessa wasn''t strong enough. His Alpha pressure crashed over her like a tidal wave, leaving her hands trembling and her body frozen. She saw herself in his eyes-just a stand-in. Not Tessa. Not a person. He didn''t love her. He loved the idea of someone else. Piece by piece, he was trying to turn her into that woman. Her voice, her clothes, even the way she looked at him-it all had to match. In Nathan''s world, she had never been Tessa. She was someone to shape, to change, until she became Joanna-whether she wanted to or not. 1.8K Chapter 372 Chapter 372 No More Running +8 Pearls She had to be stronger. Only after awakening the White Wolf inside her could she crush the Starbond Stone scaled in the ring, fake her death, and escape while Nathan was off conquering other packs... "What''s this? You worried about me now?" Nathan''s voice dragged Tessa out of the shadows of the past. She blinked, then saw it-that smug smile tugging at his lips. "You are worried," he said, suddenly thrilled. "I knew it." "It''s not worry," she said coldly. "I just don''t want you messing with my life anymore. Nathan, I''m warning you-stay away from the people around me." Nathan shrugged like it didn''t matter. "You know this ce is dangerous for me. But for you, I''d risk everything. Even my life." Tessa scowled. "That''s your problem. No one asked you toe." Navoris was Landon''s territory-Alpha Landon. Ruthless, territorial, and fiercely protective of his pack. And Nathan? He ruled the Yalvaria Frost Pack. The two had been enemies for years. She''d heard the rumors back in the ck Market. Three years ago, the Nightshade Packunched a surprise attack on the Frost Pack. Landon had led the charge himself, bringing his top warriors and tearing through their defenses like they were nothing. The battle was so brutal taht the Frost Pack paid a heavy price. She never found out why Landon struck first, but one thing was clear-he and Nathan had a long, bitter history. Now Nathan had the audacity to set foot in Navoris. If Landon caught wind of it, this wouldn''t just be about old grudges. It would be all-out war. "Tessa, you don''t have to be so cold," Nathan said, his tone light and teasing. "After everything we went through together at training camp? I show up in your city, and you ean''t even take me out for dinner? That hurts." The truth was, before he came here, Nathan had nned out a dozen ways to take Tessa away. But after seeing her again? He realized he didn''t need any of them. Because now, he had a better way to make her obey... Something far more effective. "Doesn''t really matter, though." He added with a smirk. "I know where you live now. If you won''t take me out to eat, I''m fine eating at your ce." Now that he knew where she lived, the Bloodbond Ring didn''t matter anymore. Tessa''s eyes went ice-cold. "Are you threatening me?" "Threatening you?" Nathan grinned. "I could never. I adore you. Always have." Then, with a sh of irritation, he added, "But your sister, Winona? She''s been running her mouth. I don''t like it." 000 Mon, 20 May 14 Chapter 372 No More Running Winona had the nerve to talk trash about Tessa. She clearly needed to be put in her ce. 48 Pears Tessa was done ying games. "Nathan, are you done yet? Let''s settle this the old way. You and me. We fight. And if I win-you leave Yalvaria, and you stay the hell out of my life.¡± Five years ago, she couldn''t fight him. She couldn''t stop him. She had no choice but to fake her own death just to get away. But now? Now it was a different story. Deep inside her, Emma-her wolf-snarled with fury. The same man who once crushed her under his Alpha power was finally about to face the consequences. Nathan justughed. "Tessa, I didn''te all this way just to fight you." "Then leave." "If you really want me gone," he saidzily, "maybe I''ll cancel my hotel and just crash at your ce. It has been a while since I had a proper Christmas... I kind of miss it." He hadn''t even finished talking when Tessa moved. She vanished from her spot, her fist slicing through the air with pure werewolf strength-aimed straight at Nathan''s throat. Her patience had run out. If words wouldn''t get through to him, then force would. The weak girl he once controlled was gone. In her ce stood someone strong enough to bring him down. 1.8K 1 Chapter 373 Chapter 373 Cornered Tessa struck with everything she had, but Nathan didn''t hit back. He kept dodging-again and again. He wasn''t here to fight. "Alright, I''ll head back to the hotel for now," he said calmly. "I''ll give you some space. We can talkter He figured she wasn''t ready to see him again-cspecially not like this. That was fine. He could give her time. Eventually, she''d ept it. In his mind, it was only a matter of time. They were meant to be mates. He didn''t want their reunion to be a fight. But when he finally left, Tessa didn''t feel relief-just a deeper pit in her gut. He had actuallye to Navoris. She''d been so sure Nathan would never risk entering Landon''s territory. Yet here he was-reckless, arrogant, walking straight into his enemy''s domain... all for her. He''d done it before. And he did it without hesitation, just to get to her. Back when he was trying to turn her into his perfect Luna-Joanna-heced her coffee with moonshade, drugging her into quiet obedience. He''d even used memory-reversal magic to warp her thoughts, making her believe she was the Frost Pack''s Luna. So what was his n this time? How far would he go this time? With Nathan... there wasn''t much left that would surprise her. Back in her room, Tessa pulled out her phone and called Samuel. He was half-asleep when he answered. "What''s up?" he mumbled. "Nathan''s in Navoris." "What?" That woke him up fast. "Wait-you''ve seen him already? Tessa, are you okay?" He knew what kind of man Nathan was-maniptive, ruthless, and dangerous. And he didn''t take no for an answer. Tessa could hold her own, sure, but Nathan didn''t y fair. "I''m fine," she said. "Damn... Nathan''s seriously obsessed." Samuel was still stunned. Even he hadn''t believed Nathan would cross into enemy territory just to find her. "He''s a damn lunatic,¡± Samuel muttered. "You know what? I''ve got a few days off. I''ll head to Navoris. At least if something happens, you won''t be dealing with it alone." "No need. It''s not that big a deal Besides, if this turned into a real fight, Samuel couldn''t tak Not as an Alpha. athan on. "Then why''d you even call me?" Samuel snapped. "Just to freak me out? You know I can''t do anything from here." Chapter 373 Cornered "I just wanted to let you know." The truth was, she wasn''t sure she could handle Nathan either Nathan wasn''t just dangerous-he was smart, calcting, and powerful. Anyone strong enough to lead the Frost Pack-Yalvaria''s most dominant pack-wasn''t someone you messed with. "Then tell Landon. If he steps in, Nathan won''t daree near you again." "No" "Why not? I thought you liked that guy." "There are things I''m not ready to tell him yet." "Tessa, do you really think keeping this from him is a good idea? Maybe he wants to protect you. Samuel paused. Was she actually falling for Landon? Is that why she was being so careful? "It''s not about hiding anything," she said quietly. "This is between me and Nathan. No matter how bad it gets, I won''t drag Landon into it." Samuel went silent. How could anyone be like this? What''s the point of having a boyfriend if you''re not going to lean on him? "Whatever. I''m done talking." "Wow, seriously?" She woke me up in the middle of the night... And now she was just hanging up? Tessa didn''t answer-she just hung up. Later that night, Landon came to pick Tessa up. They had dinner ns with a group of friends. Ten minutes into the drive, the ring on her finger-Nathan''s Bloodbond Ring- shed faintly. She caught a glimpse in the rearview mirror-Nathan was following her, his scent hidden by some kind of masking potion. 1.8K Chapter 374 Crosses the Line Again Nathan followed at a distance, quiet as a shadow. He kept his scent buried deep, doing everything he could to stay beneath Landon''s Alpha fadar. The moment he knew she''d seen him, he sent a text. "So.... your boyfriend is Landon?" Tessa stared at the message on her phone, her fingers curling into a fist. "What''s wrong?" Landon''s voice cut in, calm but alert. He''d picked up on her mood instantly. "Nothing." Tessa fired back a message to Nathan. "This has nothing to do with you. Stop following me." Nathan''s response came secondster. Just a smiley face-blood red and marked with a crescent moon. "What is it?" Landon watched her, eyes sharp. He could tell something was off. "It''s nothing." He didn''t press. If she didn''t want to talk, he''d respect that-for now. By the time they arrived at Silvermoon Estate, another text came in. "You wouldn''t eat with me, but you''ll have dinner with someone else? That hurts, Tessa. You know I don''t like being ignored." "Son of a-" Tessa hissed, barely holding it together. "What''s going on?" Landon nced at her, startled. He''d never seen her lose her cool like this. Tessa took a deep breath, pushing the fury down. "It''s nothing." The estate was packed-it was dinnertime, and the ce was full. And if he and Landon crossed paths tonight, things would get ugly-fast. "Are you sure?" Landon asked gently, reading the tension in her face. She was clearly upset-there was no way things were fine. "I said I''m fine." He didn''t believe her-but he let it go. Landon led her to their private dining room. Nathaniel, Ysabel, and a few others were already seated. "Tessie! Over here!" Ysabel waved her over, bright and warm as always. Tessa gave a small nod and took a step toward them. Her phone buzzed again. "Tessa, I don''t want to eat alone. I''m in the private room next door. Come join me." Tessa went still. She stared at the message. You''ve got to be joking. I swear, I might actually kill him tonight. She stopped in her tracks. "Sorry-I need to use the restroom real quick." Chapter 374 Crosses the Line Again Want me toe with? Ysabel stood up, concerned. No, it''s fine. Stay here and chat-I''ll be right back. And just like that, she was gone. Back in the dining room, Nathaniel frowned. "What''s up with Tessa tonight?" "No idea," Ysabel replied, her smile fading. Tessa stepped into the private room next door. Nathan was sitting alone-but the table was filled with dishes. Every dish was something Joanna, his Luna, used to love. He sat at the head of the table like he owned the ce. And when he saw her, he smiled. "There you are. I came all the way to Navoris, Tessa. Did you really think I''d eat alone?" Tessa crossed her arms, eyes narrowed. "Did you miss the part where I told you to back off?" They could''ve stayed out of each other''s way. But this-this was a line crossed. Nathan calmly poured himself a ss of red wine. "Tessa, you''re the one being unreasonable. I didn''t ask for much. Just one meal. Is that really too much for you?" Tessa didn''t answer. She just stared at him, cold and silent. The mood shifted- cold and sharp. "I hate it when you get like this. Come on-smile for me. You always looked the most like her when you smiled." He gestured toward her with a casual grin. "You''re sick, Nathan." Tessa had no intention of ying along. She turned to leave. But Nathan''s voice stopped her cold. "If you walk out now, I''ll go to him. Landon. Let''s see what happens when we finally face off. Winner takes everything." His voice dropped, thick with Alpha pressure. The silverware on the table rattled under the weight of his fury. At the mention of Landon, Tessa froze. He''d said the one thing he shouldn''t have. She turned back slowly... and sat down across from him. Nathan''s smile faded. His jaw tightened. Seeing her back down-for another man- only made Nathan angrier. "So it''s true," he said quietly. "You really do have feelings for Landon." He was still smiling, but his voice had turned cold-low and dangerous, the kind of tone that promised trouble without ever needing to rise. It was just like Soulrend herb from the Frost Pack-looked harmless, but killed slowly. 1.8K Chapter 375 Chapter 375 His or Mine I do. Tessa said without hesitation. "I like him. Nathan, I don''t care what you think you feel for the because I''ve already made my choice. So stop getting in .. way" In Tessa''s world, it was simple. You either loved someone or you didn''t. There was no in-between. Nathan didn''t speak. His fists clenched at his sides, knuckles pale from the pressure. It took everything Nathan had not to let his wolf break free. Because right now, all he wanted was to destroy anything-and anyone-standing between him and Tessa. "Doesn''t matter," he said quietly, his voice dark. "Come back to me, and you''ll forget he ever existed." He meant it. Whether he had to use Memory Scorch or Wolfsoul Severance, he would make damn sure Landon never existed in her thoughts again. If it came down to it, he''d use forbidden rites to break her wolf spirit and rebuild it from the ground up. Tessa frowned. This man... His obsession was worse than she remembered. "Nathan, go back to Yalvaria. If Landon finds out you''re here, he won''t let you walk away." "He won''t let me?" Nathan''s voice dropped, his eyes shing red with barely contained fury. "You think I''d let him walk away?" He sneered. "Sure, he''s Montedra''s Alpha King. But you know damn well I can match him. And unlike Landon, I don''t hold back-I''ll use whatever it takes. Even the dark stuff he''s too proud to touch." He licked his lips slowly, that cruel smile spreading like he already owned her. "If I wanted, I could drop him to his knees right now-make him watch while I mark you in front of the whole Frost Pack." "Try it, and see what happens." Silver light shed across Tessa''s body. Behind her, the White Wolf rose with its fangs bared, power crackling through the room as it prepared to strike. Landon was her choice. Her mate. And she would not let anyoney a finger on him. Seeing her get all worked up over another guy made Nathan feel like his heart was being crushed. Even breathing hurt. "If you had to choose between me and him-who would it be?" He knew the answer. But he needed to hear her say it. Because in Nathan''s mind, Tessa was his. She was the reincarnation of his Luna. His future. His mate. And then one day... she vanished. By the time he finally found her again, she wasn''t his anymore. But instead of joy, he found betrayal. She didn''t belong to him anymore. She''d fallen for someone else. And Nathan didn''t know how to live with that. How was he supposed to ept that? "What''s taking Tessa so long?" Ysabel nced toward the door, worry creeping into her voice. "She''s been gone forever. You don''t think something happened, do you?" "It''s Silvermoon Estate," Nathaniel said reassuringly. "She''s been here before. She''s fine." "Still... it doesn''t take that long to use the restroom. I''m going to go check." 1420 TO 327M Chapter 375 His or Mine Landon stood before she could. "I''ve got it. You stay here I''ll go see what''s up: He headed toward the door-but before he could open it, it swung inward. Tessa stepped inside. Landon froze, caught in the motion. "You were just about to head out?" "Heading out to find you," he said simply. "You were gone a while." "Sorry," Tessa said, offering a faint smile. "Didn''t mean to keep you all waiting The truth was, dealing with Nathan had taken more out of her than she expected. "Tessa, it doesn''t take that long to use the bathroom," Nathaniel said, eyeing her suspiciously. "Where''d you really go?" He nced at Landon, then back at her. His voice was casual, but his eyes were sharp. Since the Alpha wouldn''t ask-he figured he would. 1.8K Chapter 376 Chapter 376 Chains and Silence Beneath the Surface Tessa nced at Nathaniel. Why was he talking so much? Seeing that Tessa didn''t want to answer, Ysabel jumped in. "Nathaniel, you talk way too much. Seriously- shut up and cat. I''m starving over here." Nathaniel opened his mouth to speak, but when he saw Tessa''s expression, he backed off. Forget it. If the alpha wasn''t asking questions, why should he stick his nose in? Landon politely pulled out a chair for Tessa. She sat down, and Landon took the seat beside her. As for Nathaniel''s question, Landon acted like he hadn''t even heard it. Throughout the meal, he kept serving Tessa food and pouring her soup. From the moment he picked her up today, she''d been acting off. Of course, Landon knew she was hiding something from him. But if she didn''t want to talk, he wasn''t going to pry. But he wasn''t the kind of man to force answers out of her. Tessa could just be herself around him. If she wanted to talk, he''d listen. If she didn''t, he wouldn''t push her. Seeing him like that, she finally felt at ease-for the first time all day. Meanwhile, in the private suite next door, Nathan was chained to a bronze chair, the iron links soaked in wolfsbane. A strip of rune-stitched cloth had been stuffed in his mouth, sealing off his ability to speak. Rage burned in his eyes, barely contained. The proud alpha of the Frost Pack- brought down by the girl he once believed was his Luna reborn. He had underestimated Tessa''s resolve. When she poured that ss of wine earlier, he thought she was backing down. But when that icy numbness started creeping through his limbs, he knew¡ª She''dced the wine with Moonveil Dust-an herb that suppressed a wolf''s power. By the time the chains cut into his wrists, he realized he''d let his guard down. How could he have forgotten? The girl he once locked in ab and injected with wolf- spirit mutagens was no longer a puppet. Every smile, every moment of weakness... had been a trap, poisoned and precise. Before walking out, she''d even flung a silk handkerchief soaked in Landon''s pheromones right in his face. "Trying near me or anyone I care about again, and next time it won''t just be wolfsbane chains." But she was his! The bond mark they shared on the back of his neck was still burning. How could she do this to him... for another man? At that moment, Nathan didn''t even care if Landon saw the truth. He wanted to summon the Frost Pack''s wolf spirit, rip the chains apart, knock Tessa out, and drag her straight back to Yalvaria. But the Moonveil Dust held him down like a curse. He couldn''t move a single finger. All he could do was 1420 Chapter 376 Chains and Silence Beneath the Surface stare up at the chandelier as it blurred above him, his vision swallowed by rage... until everything went dark. Nathan sat there, bound and humiliated, surrounded by untouched dishes. Meanwhile, in the room next door, the clink of cutlery and bursts ofughter floated through the air. "What do you think is going through Landon''s head?" Cameron muttered. He didn''t say it aloud, bute on-anyone could tell something was up with Tessa. And none of them were fools. "Don''t even try to guess what Landon''s thinking." Hudson was asid-back as ever. Love''splicated. It''s not something you can figure out from the outside- outsiders never really get the full story. The rest? Best keep their mouths shut. Otherwise, you just make a mess on both sides. "Hudson, I seriously wonder-if you ever met a woman you actually liked, would you still be this chill Though honestly, I doubt it. You''re way too rational to ever go crazy over a girl," Cameron said,pletely serious. Hudson gave him a look. "Maybe worry about your own love life. The way you hop from girl to girl, it''s only a matter of time before ites back to bite you." Cameron was speechless. Did he really have to go that hard? After dinner, the group headed to a nearby club. By the time they got back to the Sinir estate, it was nearly midnight. As soon as they returned, Tessa called Lina. "Did you take him away?" She''d texted Lina right after tying Nathan up, telling her toe and move him. The Moonveil Dust she used on Nathan hade from Samuel before he left. It could suppress even a high-ranking wolf''s spirit for a full twenty-four hours. So no, she wasn''t worried about Nathan breaking free and hurting Lina-or anyone else. 1.8K Chapter 377 Chapter 377 Late Night Texts and Lingering Tension When Tessa called, Lina was lounging in her room with a face mask on. The faint scent of herbal essential oils lingered in the afr-nts that had a calming effect on werewolves. She put Tessa on speaker, still adjusting the mask over her face. "You seriously don''t trust me to handle it?" She tapped the speaker and kept smoothing the mask over her face. "I trust you," Tessa replied without hesitation. When it came to Lina, she didn''t have a shred of doubt. "But Tessa, we''re talking about Nathan here. He''s the alpha of the Yalvaria Frost Pack. You tied him up- what''s the n? If he decides toe after us, we''re screwed." "Don''t worry. I''ve got this." Nathan might be a pain in the ass, but he wasn''t beyond handling. Besides, she''d traded a few blows with Nathan before slipping him the drug. They hadn''t used their wolf powers during the brief scuffle, but Tessa knew enough.. A wolf''s spirit was deeply linked to the strength of their human form-the stronger the spirit, the more powerful the body. And just from that quick fight, she could already tell-Nathan had gotten weaker over the years. She, on the other hand, had fully bonded with the White Wolf. She had nothing to fear. "Alright, then what now? He''s still tied up in my ce," Lina said, clearly uneasy. She hadn''t touched him after dragging him back-just left him restrained exactly as he was. "Leave him like that. We''ll deal with it tomorrow." Nathan''s father was obsessive-practically worshipped the alpha bloodline. If anything happened to Nathan in Navoris, he''de charging in with Frost Pack warriors at his back. That''s the only reason Tessa hadn''t gone for the kill. But this time... she really had been tempted. Nathan had crossed a line- threatening her grandfather and Landon. And Landon... the way he acted when he dropped her off earlier-something was bothering him. She knew exactly what he was thinking. But she couldn''t tell him about Nathan. She didn''t want to drag him into it." Nathan may have lost his edge, but he was still an alpha. If things got out of hand and he pulled out forbidden magic, even Landon might not make it out in one piece. And if Nathan got hurt by Landon, his father wouldn''t stop at revenge- He''d start a war between their packs. Maybe even spark a full-blown conflict between Sra and Montedra. A war between wolves. Tessa couldn''t let that happen. ¨C Chapter 377 Late Night Texts and Lingering Tension But thinking about how Landon had reacted... only made her more unsettled. I didn''t realize how much hi means to me until now. He didn''t even say much. Just stayed quiet. But that was enough to send her into a spiral. That wasn''t like her. She was usually calm. Rational. When a werewolf''s emotions got out of control, instincts took over. She knew she had to get herself under control. After showering and getting into bed, she grabbed her phone and typed out a quick text to Landon. "You seemed off earlier. Is something bothering you?" Back at the Thorne family estate, Landon had just finished his shower and was in his study going over pack reports. By the time he returned to the bedroom and saw her message, it was already past one in the morning. She probably thinks I''m ignoring her. It wasn''t on purpose-but he couldn''t help wondering. Did she overthink it? Was she waiting for a reply? It was past two now. She was probably asleep. He hesitated for a moment, then finally texted back. "No, you''re overthinking it." But after he hit send, there was nothing. No reply from her. This time, it was Landon who couldn''t sleep. "Just got out of the shower. Didn''t see your message," he added quickly, trying to exin. Still... another thirty minutes passed. No response. Thinking back on how ridiculous he was acting, Landon let out a dryugh. What the hell am I doing? One text from her, and now he was the one wide awake, staring at his screen like an idiot. I''vepletely lost 1. it. 1.8K Chapter 378 A Future Together After Tessa sent her message and saw that Landon didn''t reply, she went to bed and slept straight through until seven the next morning. When she woke up, she saw a bunch of messages from him. Thinking about the way he must have texted her, Tessa couldn''t help but smile. "Sorry, I was exhaustedst night. I passed out right after I sent the message" As soon as she hit send, Landon called her on video. "You''re awake?" Tessa nodded. ¡°I really didn''t mean to ignore your texts,¡± Landon exined again. "I don''t think I ever said you did it on purpose, did I? Anyway, my grandpa just sent someone to call me for breakfast. I''m heading down." Just as she was about to end the video call, Landon said, "Tessa, remember this- whatever happens, I want to face it with you." "I know." They''d been together long enough for her to understand what he meant. Tessa, let me put it this way-whether we''re fated mates or not, I want my future mate to be you." His amber-colored eyes shimmered in the morning light. "You''re part of my future ns. And I hope that one day, I''ll be the one you trust and keep closest to you." Tessa didn''t say anything. Faced with such a straightforward, wolf-style proposal, the tips of her ears flushed slightly-her wolf soul instinctively responding to the fire in his voice! Seeing her reaction, Landon didn''t press further. "Alright, go have breakfast." It was Christmas Eve. Tonight, he had to attend the full moon n feast at the Thorne family estate-an ancient tradition of the wolf ns. The alpha was required to lead the pack in offering sacrifices to the Moon Goddess and praying for the tribe''s continuation. "Oh, tell your grandpa I can''t join him for drinks tonight. But I''ll definitely visit him tomorrow!" "Got it. You take care of your stuff." Tessa ended the call. In Montedra, it was tradition to have dinner with family on Christmas Eve-for werewolves, this wasn''t just a holiday custom, but a bonding ritual that maintained the strength of the pack. Wasn''t that why her grandfather wanted her toe home in the first ce? Chapter 378 A Future Together After breakfast, just as Tessa stepped out of the living room, she saw Cedric waiting outside-his fingers subconsciously rubbing the snowke totem ring of the Frostmoon pack, a symbol of the alpha heir. Yet fre the morning light, it looked a bit dull. "Tessa, I hardly ever get toe back. I really want Dad to spend Christmas Eve with us. Grandpa agreed to it too." "Cedric, so you do know how rare it is for you toe back, huh?" Tessa stared at his averted gaze. "Let''s be honest-I was kicked out. And you? Don''t use tribal business as an excuse. Even the alpha of the Shadow Pack can make time for his family and..." She paused. "The people who matter. What right do you have to say you''re too busy?" Tessa couldn''t bring herself to say loved ones out loud. "You know exactly why you don''t want toe home. And now that the Sinir family''s in this state, what gives you the right to be disappointed?" Cedric''s face flushed. Back then, when their father cast Tessa out, he could''ve stopped it-but he stayed silent. That''s right. His greatest skill had always been weighing pros and cons. Yes, he worked hard for the tribe. But the other reason he stayed away was because he couldn''t face his father''s favoritism, his grandfather''s disappointment, or the hurt in his sister''s eyes-the sister he''d personally cast aside. He thought avoiding them would keep the peace. But he forgot-wolves'' ws can tear through enemies, but not through the guilt of blood ties. Still, hearing her say it so inly made it hard to keep a straight face. Tessa wasn''t in the mood to argue: "Since Grandpa wants him back, then let hime. But I''m warning you-if he ever does anything to hurt Grandpa again, I''ll throw him straight into the werewolf prison, and he''ll never get out." "He won''t. He promised me. He said he wouldn''t do anything like that again." "Yeah, sure." If Yardley''s promises meant anything, none of this would''ve happened in the first ce. Tessa ignored him and hailed a cab to the ce where Lina was keeping Nathan 1.8K Chapter 379 Chapter 379 The Last Warning The moment the door cracked open, the stench of rust mixed with the sharp tang of wolfsbane hit her in the fate. Nathan was chained to an ornate bronze chair soaked in wolfsbane-none other than the one from the Silvermoon Estate''s dining room. "How the hell did you even manage to haul the guy out with the chair still attached?" Tessa frowned at the deep w marks on the legs-scars left by Nathan''s attempts to break free. Lina let out a lightugh, tucking a strand of hair behind her car. "I just gave the estate''s butler a wink and told him the young master from Frostmoon Pack was into ''role-y." She blinked yfully. "No one ever suspects a pretty face." Gagged with rune-stitched bup, Nathan let out a guttural snarl. His blood-red eyes zed with fury- he, the proud alpha of the Frost Pack, had been toyed with by two little girls like some back-alley punk. What made it worse was that Lina, worried the effects of the Moon-Tide powder would wear off, had even locked a wolf-soul suppression ring around his wrists. It drained his power nonstop, leaving him unable to move so much as a finger. Tessa dragged over an iron chair and sat down, the legs screeching across the floor. She crossed her legs, staring at Nathan like he was a beast trapped in a ss cage. "Don''t look at me like that. Keep ring-" She suddenly raised a hand, silver light gathering at her fingertips and forming a whip. "And I''ll yank that obsession right out of your brain." Nathan''s pupils shrank. That was a long-lost technique-an ancient wolf purification spell. He remembered five years ago in theb, when she''d screamed in agony after being injected with the wolf- soul mutation serum. Now she wielded high-tier magic like it was second nature. "Rx. I''m not going to kill you," Tessa said, twirling the silver whip. "If your dear old dad found out his precious son died in New York, he''d probably turn all of Murica into an icebox. But..." She leaned in closer, her voiceced with warning. "If you show your face near me or Landon again, it won''t just be wolfsbane chains next time I''ll burn your mind to ash with a memory-scorching spell and dump you back in that madhouse in Yalvaria." A choking sound rumbled from Nathan''s throat. His back teeth bit down so hard blood leaked from his gums. "Take the gag out," Tessa said, pulling a soundproof charm from her pocket and pping it onto the wall. "Let''s hear this young master''s farewell speech." The moment the bup was yanked free, Nathan''s voice roared out like a blizzard from the Frostmoon Pack. "Tessa, you think you can run? Our blood pact still binds us-you''re destined to be my mate!" His blood-streaked fangs gleamed. "Once I''m free of these damned chains, I''ll drag you to the Frostmoon altar and watch your wolf soul shatter under my mark." Chapter 379 The Last Warning "You done?" Tessa snapped her fingers. Lina pulled out a weathered scroll, and her fingers lit up with a cool blue wolf aura that sank straight into the parchment. In an instant, the star-map sigil on the sell zed to life, ancient runes swirling in the air-a high-tier teleportation array from the old ans. "This little gem cost me a fortune,¡± Lin, murmured, licking her lips as her fingers traced the vine-carved edge. "It could transport a full-grown man-or the entire Silvermoon Estate to Yalvaria-with a blink." Nathan suddenly felt the chair tremble beneath him. Glowing star tracks emerged on the floor-a teleportation array pointed straight at Yalvaria. "Remember, this is your final warning." Tess, voice echoed from above the array. "Come near me again, and the next thing your father gets won''t be his son in one piece-but a wolf w burned to ash by silver fire." As the scroll fully unfurled, a blinding ck light exploded before Nathan''s eyes. And just before he lost consciousness, he swore he''d make Tessa pay for this humiliation. Frostmoon wolves never forget revenge. And they never show upte. 1.8K Chapter 380 Chapter 380 Not Just Anyone By the time they sent Nathan off, it was already past two in the afternoon. With that huge problem out of the way, Tessa finally had a moment to breathe. She wandered the streets alone for a while, then thought of Avery-he probably hadn''t gone home either. So she swung by the vi where he and the band stayed. The rest of the band had all gone home for Christmas Eve, but Avery''s rtionship with his family was...plicated. He''d always resisted going back. Tessa knew the gate code and let herself in. Sure enough, as soon as she stepped inside, she heard rock music sting from upstairs. Tessa instantly knew-Avery still hadn''t gone home. She followed the sound to the practice room, opened the door, and found Avery alone, working on music. He was ying the new song she had just written. Tessa walked in and sat down on the floor, listening to him y. As expected, Avery understood her better than anyone-he captured exactly what she wanted to express with that piece. Avery didn''t look surprised to see her. Once he finished ying, he asked, "Well? Did it feel the way you imagined?" "Yeah, it did. You''ve always been the one who gets me best." Avery said nothing. He just opened two bottles of cocktail, handed her one, and sat down across from her with the other. "What brings you here?" he asked. Honestly, he''d thought no one in the world even remembered he existed tonight. "What''s with the melodrama?" That wasn''t like him at all. "It''s nothing,¡± Avery said, making a tiny gesture with his fingers. "Just felt a little lonely. Just a tiny bit." Tessa took a sip of the cocktail andughed. "Alright, Avery. I came just to check on you. If you''ve got nowhere to go tonight,e to my ce." Though, honestly, the only person in that house she even acknowledged was the old man. "Sure," Avery said without hesitation. Since she offered, how could he say no? "Then grab your stuff and let''s go. But you know what my house is like-don''t go looking for warmth or anything." Her family didn''t do warmth. Avery chuckled. "I''ll just chat with the old man." As long as she was there, nothing else mattered. And so, on that Christmas Eve, Avery showed up at the Sinir family home. Chapter 380 Not Just Anyone The old man was visibly surprised to see Tessa bring someone home. He didn''t know much about the werewolf entertainment scene, so he didn''t recognize Avery. "Good evening, sir. I''m Tessa''s friend. My name''s Avery." "Nice to meet you. Make yourself at home, no need to be formal." The old man was genuinely happy Tessa rarely brought anyone over, let alone a friend. While the old man didn''t know who Avery was, Winona certainly did. She was one of his fans. She never imagined her idol would turn out to be Tessa''s friend-let alone spend Christmas Eve at their house. "Avery, hi! I''m Winona. I really love your music!" Winona finally couldn''t hold it in. "Thanks." With Winona, Avery slipped right back into his usual cold and distant demeanor-a stark contrast to how he acted with Tessa. And just like that, Winona was sulking again. Why did every guy she liked end up liking Tessa? What was so special about her? Seeing her expression darken, Cedric pulled her aside. "Winona, the whole family''s together tonight. Don''t start anything, alright?" Winona felt wronged. "Ever since we were kids, I''ve always been the most well-behaved and outstanding one in the Sinir family. So why does everyone like Tessa instead?" Cedric''s heart ached a little seeing her like that, He gently patted her head. "Stopparing yourself to Tessa. It''ll only make you feel worse." Tessa was a genius. Even the International Werewolf Medical Organization wanted her. There was no way she was just some ordinary person. And her boyfriend-was Alpha Landon.\ Would someone like Landon fall for just anyone? That alone said it all-Tessa wasn''t just anyone. All these years, their prejudice had driven her away. They hadn''t just lost a family member-they''d lost one of the most powerful assets the pack had seen in a century. If only he''d trusted her back then, stood by her side... maybe things would be different now. 1.8K Chapter 381 A Night for Wolves Yardley had returned to the Sinir family home. He felt deeply ashamed-but life outside hadn''t been kind either. Pure Peart When he finally got a moment alone with Tessa, his tone softened. "Tessa, I really know I was wrong. If you want Sinir Corp, it''s yours. I''ll stay home and take care of your grandfather from now on." Tessa gave no response. No matter what, he was still her father. But not a single word that came out of his mouth could be trusted. "You don''t need to say all this to me," she replied. Words meant nothingpared to actions. "Tessa, I truly regret everything. All I want now is for the family to be peaceful. That''s all." Tessa nodded faintly, acknowledging she heard him, then turned and headed upstairs. It was Avery''s first time at the Sinir home. He wasn''t much of a talker, and he had little to say to the rest of the family, so he stayed downstairs and yed chess with the old man. The old man chatted with him idly. "So, Avery, how did you and our Tessa meet?" He''d just done a quick search-turns out this Avery was a big celebrity. "When Tessa came to Falindale, we started a band together. She was our drummer! Grandpa, you''ve probably never seen her behind a drum kit, huh? She''s incredible-really badass." The old man frowned. Tessa knew how to y the drums? He had no idea. But then again, whatever she did, she always did it best. Because it was Christmas Eve, L, as the female alpha, had been busy in the kitchen with the staff all afternoon. At exactly six o''clock, the Sinir family sat down for dinner. The servants poured each person a cup of mulled wine-steeped withurel leaves, it was a wolf n tradition believed to ward off winter''s chill and strengthen the bonds of the pack. Cedric, as alpha, raised his ss and stood. "It''s Christmas Eve, and it''s been a long time since our family hase together like this. A lot has happened these past few years, but I believe things will get better. Let''s protect each other, from now on- cheers to Christmas Eve!" He drained his wine, and Yardley followed suit, clearing his throat as he stood. dub "The family''s been through a lot in recent years, but there will be no more distance from now on." He nced briefly at Tessa, something uneasy shing in his eyes. "Wishing everyone peace and joy." The old man looked around at the family gathered at the long table, smile lines deepening at the corners of his eyes. For wolf ns, Christmas Eve was more than a holiday-it was a sacred opportunity to repair broken ties. Even though Yardley had made more than his share of mistakes, as a father, he still hoped that the people Chapter 381 A Night for Wolves bound by blood might find harmony again under the Moon Goddess''s gaze, "Alright, let''s eat. The turkey''s getting cold." The old man sliced into the golden roasted bird with a silver knife. The skin cracked with a satisfying crunch. tes of honey-roasted squash and garlic potatoes steamed invitingly and a tter of blood sausage garnished with mint leaves sat at the center of the table, filling the room with a rich, homey aroma.. "Avery, try the blood sausage," Tessa said, using her silver fork to pass him a piece. "Don''t be shy-pretend it''s your own home." Avery took a bite. The richness of the meat exploded on his tongue, chased by a cool hint of mint. It wasn''t refined like restaurant fare-but it had the unmistakable vor of a real home. For the first time in years, he felt warmth in someone else''s house. A real sense of belonging. After the hearty dinner, right at eight o''clock, the crystal chandelier dimmed and a giant projection screen lit up in the living room-this was the wolves'' special "Star and Moon Night Broadcast," hosted by the Montedra Werewolf Alliance and watched by wolf families all over the world. Onscreen, Landon-Alpha King of Montedra-gave his opening remarks, offering blessings to all wolves across thend. Then a priest d in silver ceremonial robes led the full moon ritual. In the background, the howling of distant wolves blended seamlessly with a jazz rendition of "Silent Night," creating a holiday atmosphere that was uniquely wolf. L brought in a silver tray piled with crushed ice, blood oranges, blueberries, and cotton candy dusted with wolf mint powder. Just then, Tessa''s phone began to vibrate. It was a call from Landon. Chapter 382 Chapter 882 The One Who Stayed Tessa let her grandfather know she was stepping away, then headed upstairs to take the call. "Why are you calling me now? I just saw you in the live broadcast," she said, kicking off her shoes and lying back on the bed with the phone in hand. "I''m done with my speech. Nothing else to do for now. I missed you-couldn''t help it. What are you up to?" He wished he could see her right now, but in just a bit, he''d have to lead the Nightshade Pack in their offering to the Moon Goddess. It was his duty as alpha. "Watching the Star and Moon Night broadcast with Grandpa. It''s Christmas Eve- everyone''s home, and he''s really happy." "Are you happy?" "I guess. If Grandpa''s happy, then I''m happy." At that moment, someone knocked on Landon''s door. "Uncle, Grandpa says it''s time to prepare for the ritual." Tessa heard Luyao''s voice in the background and said, "Alright, go do your thing. I should head back down too-Avery''s here at our ce." It was Avery''s first time visiting. Leaving him alone downstairs didn''t feel right. "What? Avery''s at your house?" Landon frowned. "Yeah." "Tessa, aren''t you being a little biased? You didn''t even invite me to spend Christmas Eve at your house," Landon said, clearly jealous. Christmas Eve was a sacred night for both ns and families. Avery spending it at the Sinir home meant he was considered part of the family, didn''t it? Landon wasn''t having it. Even he hadn''t been given that kind of wee-so why Avery? Picking up on his tone, Tessa rolled her eyes. "Mr. Landon, don''t overthink it. Avery didn''t go home. He was all alone in that big vi, so I just invited him over for dinner. That''s it." "Fine." But Landon still didn''t sound convinced. Only when Luyao knocked again did he finally hang up, silently vowing that the moment Christmas was over, he was going to find Tessa. Tessa returned downstairs to join her grandfather. Ved 128 MY GUN Chapter 382 The One Who Stayed As the night went on, only Tessa and Avery stayed to watch the live broadcast with the old man. One by one, the rest of the family slipped away, each with some excuse or another. The old man sighed. People like Yardley were full of promises about being dutiful and spending time with him-but in the end, only Tessa and her friend actually stayed. In the Sinir family, it seemed like the only one who truly Close to midnight, Avery stood up to leave. red for him was his Tessa. "Avery, it''s sote already. Why don''t you just stay here tonight?" the old man suggested. "No need, Grandpa. I should head back," Avery said, not wanting to impose. "It''s really no trouble. We''ve got plenty of rooms. And you''ll just be alone if you go back. Why not stay till after Christmas?" Tessa added. Avery did find himself reluctant to leave. He wanted to enjoy more time with Tessa and the old man. After a moment of hesitation, he agreed to stay. The next morning, the family gathered around the Christmas tree to open gifts. The old man was the first to bring out the presents he had prepared, handing them out one by one- Winona received a bracelet iid with moonstone, Cedric got a newly engraved n badge. When it was Tessa''s turn, the old man held out a long wooden box. He utched the bronze sp to reveal a pair of drumsticks-crafted from cedar wood, engraved with a snow-moon wolf head biting a silver bell. The base was embedded with a gleaming sapphire, and the wood grain bore a celestial map of the stars on the night she was born. Compared to Winona''s mass-produced bracelet and Cedric''s standard badge, this pair of drumsticks had clearly been made with extraordinary care and thought. Winona couldn''t help but whisper to Cedric, "Did you see that? Grandpa''s totally ying favorites again. I saw him have someone swap out her giftst night." 1.9K Chapter 383 Chapter 383 A Real Christmas "Alright, enough. It''s Christmas-don''t go looking for trouble," Cedric muttered, scolding Winona under his breath. Tessa hadn''t had it easy these past few years. If he were in her shoes, he''d be doing everything he could to make it up to her too-especially after learning she''d awakened as a high-rank wolf and that her boyfriend was none other than Alpha Landon. Winona scowled and looked away, the moonstone bracelet on her wrist suddenly feeling more like a shackle than a gift. After handing out presents to the rest of the family, the old man turned to Avery with a final gift-a leather music folio. "I heard musicians like you need something like this. Makes it casier to carry your sheet music." Avery was stunned. He had never once expected to receive a Christmas gift from someone else''s family. Inside the folio, a tiny snow-moon wolf totem was delicately.embroidered. The stitching was fine and precise-clearly handsewn with care. It was the first time in years he''d received a Christmas gift in someone else''s home, and it moved him more than he expected. "Thank you, Grandpa..." he said, voice catching in his throat. Then, flustered, he fumbled through his backpack and pulled out a USB stick. "I recorded this track on my phonest night. Added some bass overtones and coyote howl samples... I heard good music can resonate with the wolf soul- maybe even soothe its beastly nature..." He scratched his head awkwardly. "I slowed the tempo so it mimics a heartbeat. Should help you sleep better. Even your wolf soul might rx a little." Avery hadn''t expected to be part of this family''s Christmas. So he''d thrown this together at thest minute, hoping it would be enough. Yardley let out a quiet, scornful chuckle, clearly unimpressed by such a meager gift. But the old man shot him a re and took the USB with both hands. "Thank you, my boy. I really like this gift-and I really need it." Seeing the genuine appreciation on the old man''s face, Avery finally let out a breath of relief. Once the rest of the family exchanged their gifts, it was Tessa''s turn. She hadn''t gone out of her way for most of the family. She''d just grabbed some things they might need- cigars, wine, nes-generic but polite. But for her grandfather, she''d made something by hand. She handed him a delicately wrapped cloth pouch. "Grandpa, you always say you can''t sleep at night, so I made you avender pillow. I added calming herbs used by wolf ns. With Avery''s music, I''m sure you''ll sleep better." She''d even consulted Samuel for the herbal recipe. "Wonderful, wonderful." The old man clearly adored the gift, hugging the pillow to his chest like a treasure. 224 Wed 28 May G17 G Chapter 383 A Real Christmas Tessa''s gift to Avery was a new piece she''dposed herself-one that matched his musical taste perfectly. After the gift exchange, everyone gathered by the firece. They sipped hot cocoa while warming themselves by the fire. Yardley cranked up the volume on a rock version of a Christmas song. Avery casually picked up a guitar and joined in with an impromptu jam session. The old man tapped his knees to the rhythm. Snowlight flickered through the windows, mixing with the warm glow inside. The star-shaped lights on the tree shimmered like pieces of quiet joy. For once, the Sinir family had a rare moment of peace-no being together. rguments, no drama, just the warmth of Later that evening, Avery said his goodbyes and returned to his vi. Tessa stayed with her grandfather until he fell asleep, then finally returned to her room. As soon as she got in, she called Samuel. He picked up instantly. "Tessa? Calling me today? Don''t tell me you miss me already." Shouldn''t she be with her grandfather right now? "I''ve got a question for you. How''s Nathan doing?" Tessa hadn''t forgotten that she''d forcibly sent Nathan back to Yalvaria. At the mention of Nathan, Samuel immediately frowned. "Funny, I was about to ask you what happened. Do you have any idea how insane that guy is right now..." §¥ Chapter 384 Chapter 384 Obsession Unleashed "He wentpletely berserk the moment he got back to Yalvaria,¡± Samuel ranted over the phone. "He tore through the Frostmoon Pack forest like a madman, turned the entire wolf territory into a battlefield His ws shredded century-old trees, and his howling shattered ss within a three-kilometer radius "He even forced the Yalvaria Council of Elders to initiate a forbidden ritual, trying to summon the power of the ancient wolf souls. The entire Yalvaria pack''s been in chaos-no one''s been able to enjoy Christmas in peace." Samuel''sints came rapid-fire. It was obvious-Nathan had suffered a major blow at Tessa''s hands, and now he was taking it out on everyone else. Tessa, however, was entirely unfazed by Nathan''s madness. She simply warned, "It was just a little lesson. Keep your distance. If he can''t get to me, he''ll definitelye for you" Nathan knew Samuel was her friend. If he couldn''t reach her, he''d settle for the next closest target. Fortunately, Samuel was a top member of the werewolf medical guild, and under Michael''s protection. Nathan wouldn''t dare move on him so easily. Still, when a man l?ses it, he stops thinking straight. Better to be cautious. "So what did you do to him?" Samuel asked, incredulous. "He was already a psycho, but now he''s worse." "I''ve got nothing else to say. I''m hanging up." "Alright, fine¡ªbut after your college entrance exam, you''d bettere to Yalvaria. I want to show you my world." "We''ll see." Tessa still wasn''t sure what her future looked like. "Don''t give me that. You promised! And Michael''s been bugging me about you nonstop. You think we can just let a medical prodigy like you slip away?" "I didn''t say I wouldn''t go. There''s still time before the entrance exam. We''ll talk after that." It wasn''t like the exam mattered all that much to her-but it was something she owed to her grandfather. "Alright. I really thought you were gonna ditch us. Tessa, seriously-you''d make a great doctor. You won''t regret it." "Bye." Tessa cut him off and ended the call. Meanwhile, at Nathan''s vi... Ever since he''d been forcibly teleported back in disgrace, he''d been teetering on the edge of a breakdown Dark energy radiated from him in thick waves-an aura of rage and resentment so dense that it distorted the very air. The sound of a beast''s low growl echoed faintly through the room. Every time he thought about what Tessa had done to him, his ws sprang out involuntarily, sinking deep Chapter 384 Obsession Unleashed into the armrest of the sofa. The solid wood split like tofu, splinters flying in every direction. He wanted nothing more than to storm back to New York and drag her home-to punish her, to own her "Alpha," his beta said cautiously, "the old Alpha is already furious about your unauthorized trip to New York. Maybe... don''t stir things up for now?" Nathan''s wed palmshed out, striking the beta with a wave of alpha force that mmed him into the wall. The beta coughed up blood but didn''t protest. He simply dropped to his knees and stayed there, motionless. In front of a rampaging alpha, the wrong move could cost him his life. "You dare bring that up again?" Nathan snarled, his voiceced with the deep, guttural growl of a werewolf. "If you hadn''t told him, he never would''ve known I went to New York!" "I only followed orders, Alpha," the beta said, keeping his head low. "Besides... Ms. Tessa didn''t want toe back. Even if you did drag her here by force... she still wouldn''t-" he hesitated, "-she wouldn''t love you." Thest few words barely made it out of his mouth. A twisted, shadowed smile tugged at Nathan''s lips. "Once she''s back at my side, I''ll make her fall for me. I''ll make her love me." The beta said nothing. Maybe years ago, Tessa could''ve been manipted by someone like Nathan. But not anymore. The way she''d humiliated him in New York? That should''ve made things clear. Tessa now might already be stronger than this alpha. But Nathan didn''t care. "I don''t care how you do it. Just get her back h¨¦re," he growled. The dark energy swirling around him thickened like a storm cloud. His eyes gleamed with a manic, blood- red light. This was his life''s greatest obsession. If he couldn''t have Tessa, he would never find peace. Not until she belonged to him. 1.9K Chapter 385 Chapter 385 A ce Beside You The morning after Christmas, Tessa was already back to work-coding a new firewall for Wings of Light. Landon''s call came in just as she was finalizing the code. She put him on speaker and continued typing. "Morning." "I''m outside your house." Tessa froze, fingers pausing above the keys. She finished sealing the firewall before picking up her phone and walking to the floor-to-ceiling window. Sure enough, a ck Bentley was parked beneath the cedar tree, dusted with a thinyer of frost, gleaming coldly in the morning light. "Mr. Landon, what are you doing?" she asked with a lightugh into the receiver. "Are youing out, or should Ie in?" His voice was gentle, but there was no mistaking the quiet force behind it. Not much of a choice there. Tessa ended the call, changed into a camel-colored coat, and headed downstairs. As she stepped out the front door, she saw Landon standing there. He was dressed casually today-white sweater, double-faced ck wool coat-but still looked every bit the leading man, like he''d just stepped out of a film. The moment she saw him, Tessa realized how much she''d missed him in just two days. Landon strode toward her, pine-scented pheromones curling around the chill in the air. The next second, she was swept into his coat, wrapped in his warmth. "I missed you," he said inly, nting a kiss on her forehead. "What''s the n for today?" "I''m going to visit my grandmother." She looked up at him,shes still frosted. "The day after Christmas is the anniversary of her death." Landon''s gaze softened. He gently brushed the loose strands of hair from her nape. "Can Ie with you?" "What for?" "As your boyfriend, I want to meet the people you''ve chosen to remember. And I want her to know... you''re not alone anymore. I''ll always be by your side- protecting you." "...Alright." How could she say no to that? As soon as she agreed, Landon couldn''t help but kiss her. He hadn''t formally confessed yet, but Tessa had just acknowledged him as her boyfriend-and even invited him to visit a loved one''s grave. Their rtionship had taken a clear, unmistakable step forward, Landon held her tighter, deepening the kiss. Tessa wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him back with matching warmth. They got so lost in the moment, theypletely forgot they were still standing in front of the Sinir Chapter 385 A ce Beside You family gates. Until Louis coughed awkwardly nearby. "Ms. Tessa, the old master is calling for you." Startled, Tessa pushed Landon away. Her ears flushed bright red. Landon, however, was utterly unbothered. He calmly smoothed her hair, brushing his thumb across her swollen lips, smugness gleaming in his eyes. "...Got it." she murmured. A minuteter, Tessa walked into the house-perfectlyposed-with Landon beside her. The old man brightened immediately upon seeing him. "Landon, perfect timing. We''re going to visit Tessa''s grandmother''s grave. Come with us." In the old man''s heart, Landon was already Tessa''s future mate. He wanted histe wife to see the man their granddaughter had chosen. "Yes, Grandpa." Cedric watched Landon''s respectful and mild manner and found it hard to reconcile with the powerful, imposing Alpha King who ruled over Montedra. After breakfast, the family split into two cars and drove to the cemetery. The old man and Louis rode with Landon-who insisted on driving personally. On the way, he stopped at a flower shop. "What flowers did she like?" "Lilies." Tessa didn''t have many memories of her grandmother. But every year, when her grandfather visited the grave, he always brought lilies. She figured her grandmother must''ve loved them. Landon returned with a huge bouquet of lilies and handed them to her. As Tessa sat in the passenger seat with the flowers in her arms, the old man''s eyes grew misty. "Grandpa, we''re going to see Grandma," Tessa said softly, gently taking his hand. Wolves love fiercely. Once they choose someone, it''s for life. She wondered-if she ever met her true fated mate, would she feel the same way? Tessa turned slightly, her gaze drifting toward Landon beside her. In just one week, she would turn eighteen. For once, the birthday she never used to care about... was something she truly looked forward to. Send Gifts Chapter 386 Chapter 386 A Promise for This Life ¡ú Finished The road to the cemetery was quiet-unsurprising, given that it was the day after Christmas. Most people wouldn''t choose today to visit a grave. By the time Tessa and the others arrived, Yardley''s group was already there. The chill in Navoris still clung to the air. As Tessa stepped out of the car, she pulled out a scarf and gently wrapped it around her grandfather''s neck. The old man leaned on his cane, slowly making his way toward his wife''s grave. Tessa followed close behind, arms full with the bouquet of lilies. The moment they reached the headstone, the old man''s eyes turned red. "Heyl," he said softly, voice trembling, "it''s been a while. I hope you won''t me me for noting sooner. Not taking good care of you... that''s the biggest regret of my life." "In the next life-if there really is such a thing... I used to think it was nonsense, but now I hope it''s real. Because if it is, I''lle find you. And when I do, you''re not allowed to hide from me, okay? I''ll show up with a huge bouquet of lilies and propose to you all over again. Next time, I''ll be more romantic, I swear." Louis silently handed him a tissue. "What for? I''m not crying." The old man gave a soft chuckle. "I don''t have much time left anyway. Soon, I''ll be able to see her again." Louis, who''d been by his side for decades, knew all about his deep, unwavering love. "Yeah," Louis murmured. "It won''t be long. We''re all getting old." Landon stood quietly behind them, his heart stirred deeply by what he saw and heard. No one could say for sure if there was a next life! So in this one, having met a girl like Tessa, he knew-he had to hold on to her with everything he had. No matter what, he would never let her 1. go. As he gently took her hand, warmth spread through Tessa''s chest. Having him here, in this moment, meant everything. After a while, the old man grew tired. Louis helped him to visit the nearby graves of a few old friends. Left alone with Tessa, Landon suddenly released her hand and stepped forward. He bowed deeply in front of the tombstone. "Grandma," he said with heartfelt sincerity, "I''m Landon. From now on, I''ll take care of Tessa and Grandpa. You don''t have to worry." Tessa''s heart gave a sudden jolt. Landon stood there for a few more moments, speaking softly to her grandmother. Then he turned and came back to her. "Want to stay a little longer?" he asked. The others had already gone back to the car. The air up on the hill May Chapter 386 A Promise for This Life was biting cold-but Landon had stayed by her side the entire time. "No. Let''s go." Her grandfather had already been out long enough. It was time to head back. "Alright." way down together. Landon took her hand again, and they made their way The whole drive home, the old man was quiet and introspective. Once they got back to the Sinir estate, Tess. and Landon apanied him to his bedroom. "Take a nap, Grandpa. I''ll have Louis check on "Mhm. Go on now. You young people should go enjoy yourselves-don''t waste your t like me." "Grandpa..." Tessa hesitated, wanting to stay a little longer. Finished on an old man "Go. Grandpa''s tired." "...Alright. You get some good rest." Tessa left the room with Landon. Every year after visiting her grandmother''s grave, her grandfather would always fall into a while. slump for a Tessa knew Landon had to return to his pack for workter in the afternoon, so she nned to see him off. As they were heading toward the door, Yardley quickly called after them, all smiles. ¡°Alpha Landon, why don''t you stay for lunch? The kitchen''s already preparing." "No need," Landon replied coolly. He had never nned to stay for a meal. With that, he kept walking with Tessa toward the door. Yardley stood there awkwardly, displeased but powerless to show it. It was, after all, Alpha Landon. He didn''t dare say much. Cedric, watching from nearby, wasn''t surprised. He''d long known that Landon was not someone easily appeased. In the entire Sinir family, Landon only showed warmth toward Tessa and the old man. As for the r he didn''t even try to hide his indifference. But Cedric hadn''t given up yet. He still hoped Landon would help him. If he could leverage Landon''s power, he might just get control of that meteorite iron ore vein... Send Gifts Chapter 387 Chapter 387 Not for Sale Tessa walked Landon out, apanying him all the way to his car. Just before getting in, Landon asked, "The physicspetition is right after New Year''s, isn''t it? When does it start exactly?" He remembered she had to travel to Simonville after the holidays, but wasn''t sure about the date. He hoped it wouldn''t ovep with her eighteenth birthday. "January 10th," Tessa replied. Landon let out a silent breath of relief. Good. Her birthday was on January 2nd-he could still celebrate hering-of- age with her. But then Tessa added, "We''ll leave for Simonville five days early for training." After all, it was a national physicspetition, and their teacher Mr. Chen wanted to be sure they were well- prepared. Landon''s expression darkened. "With Nico?" He hadn''t forgotten-that kid liked his Tessa. "Yeah," she nodded. "Navoris First High got two entries. Nico and I were both selected." "...Oh." Landon''s mood visibly soured. "What''s with that face?" she asked. "It''s just a physicspetition." "Nothing. I just won''t be able to go with you," he muttered. After her birthday, the Lu Corporation would be back in full operation. He had a major strategic campaignunching that needed his direct oversight-he couldn''t leave the pack at that time. "It''s just a week, including training. You don''t have toe." "...Only a week?" he repeated in disbelief. "Do you know how long a week is?" "If I were your age, maybe it wouldn''t be so bad," he added quietly. "Then I could be with you more, do all the same things." Tessa raised an eyebrow suspiciously. "Mr. Landon, what''s that supposed to mean? You''re not old. And for the record-I like guys a little older." "...Really?" Landon instantly lit up like a kid at Christmas. Well then. If she liked older, he had nothing toin about. "Mm." Seeing how happy he looked, Tessa couldn''t help butugh too. Montedra''s fierce, domineering Alpha King-showing her his softest, silliest side. Landon slipped his arms around her waist and kissed her forehead. pter 387 Not for Sale "Alright. Go back inside." "Drive safe." She watched him leave, warmth lingering in her chest-until her phone rang. It was Sharon. Tessa almost hung up without a word. ¡°Tessa, it''s just a meeting. I''m not that terrifying, am I?" came Sharon''s smooth voice. Tessa didn''t respond. Whether Sharon was terrifying or not had nothing to do with her. Still, she agreed to meet. Finjore: She knew Sharon well enough-when she wanted something, she wouldn''t stop until she got it. Better to get it over with now than be harassedter. They met at an upscale caf¨¦. Sharon was already seated when Tessa arrived, and barely looked up when she walked in. Tessa sat across from her. "Is there something you need, Madam Sharon?" She didn''t see any reason the two of them should be having coffee together. Sharon slid a ck card onto the table. "Back out of the physicspetition. There''s five million in here-call it pocket money?" Tessa stared at the card, momentarily speechless. She''d never been bribed with money before. "Madam Sharon," she said slowly, "are you under the impression that I need five million? Or are you just worried your son can''t beat me?" First, she''d sent someone to cripple her hand. Now she was throwing money at her. How pathetic. Sharon''s face darkened. "Not enough? I can double it-another five million. Just stay out of thepetition, and stop seeing Nico altogether." She made no effort to hide her contempt. It was clear: she didn''t like Tessa, not one bit. "There''s nothing to talk about." Tessa stood up. The moment she did, a dozen armed werewolf mercenaries stormed into the caf¨¦. Sharon mmed her palm on the table. The serpent-shaped scar on her wrist writhed grotesquely as her voice turned cold and sharp. "I gave you a choice. You didn''t take it. So don''t expect to walk out of here." Her right hand, once crippled by Landon, still bore the scar of that humiliation-but clearly, she hadn''t learned a damn thing. Chapter 388 Chapter 388 I Dare You to Pull the Trigger +8 Pearls 18 Tessa took in the scene before her and let out a coldugh. "Sorry, but I''ve always been the rebellious type. I''d really love to see what you think you can do to me." "You..." Sharon was shaking with rage. ¥È "Do it," she snapped, determined to get her way by any means necessary. One of the werewolf mercenaries cocked his gun and aimed it straight at Tessa. We are all professional mercenaries, since this girl has some skill, wouldn''t it be faster to just use weapons? But wasn''t this one a little too calm? Rumor had it she hadn''t even awakened her wolf yet. Why wasn''t she afraid? Maybe she''s too scared to even think straight. A girl who''d never experienced real bloodshed would usually freeze in terror at the sight of a gun. "Waving a gun around in broad daylight?" Tessa nced toward the corner of the cafe. "Aren''t you worried about getting caught on the security cameras for attempted murder?" Every cafe should have cameras, right? "How naive. I already had the surveince taken down. Now take the money and leave, or I have plenty of ways to make sure you never get topete in that contest." With the cameras out of the picture, Tessa didn''t bother being polite. In a sh, she moved-disarming the gunman and seizing the loaded weapon. Her movement was quick and slick; no one else even had time to react before the gun was already in her hand. She toyed with it casually. "And here I was expecting something impressive. This piece of junk? You really thought this was enough to scare me?" "You-" The mercenary who had just been pointing the gun at her stood frozen,pletely stunned. He was a high-level merc, and he hadn''t even seen what happened. How had she managed to grab the gun? Who was this woman? Tessa flicked the safety off and pointed the gun at Sharon''s head. "Madam Dawson. So this is your idea of fun? You should''ve told me sooner-I''m all in." Sharon trembled from head to toe. It was the first time in her life someone had held a gun to her head. "Tessa, don''t do anything crazy!" Her voice shook, fingers gripping the edge of the tablecloth without e realizing it. She''d had the gun loaded with silver bullets, specifically meant to deal with werewolves. Even if Tessa refused to quit thepetition for money, Sharon was ready to use force to break her will. After all, ensuring her son''s victory in the physics contest-and keeping him far from this so-called jinx- was worth a little bloodshed. And since Tessa had already cost her an arm, this was the perfect opportunity for revenge. 09:49 Sat, 31 May Chapter 388 1 Dare You to Pull the Trigger 18 Pears But she never expected that Tessa, who supposedly hadn''t even awakened her wolf, would turn the gun around and point it back at her! With the silver barrel pressed against her skin, Sharon could hear her own heartbeat pounding in her ears. J she pulls the trigger... if that silver bullet goes through my head, I''m dead. Dead for sure! No, I can''t die! I haven''t seen my son seed yet. I still have more to aplish... "Crazy?" Tessa scoffed. "You''re the one who started this. Don''t back down now." "Miss-"The mercenaries didn''t dare make a move, not with a gun aimed at their employer. "If f you pull that trigger, I swear-The Sinir family and the entire Frostmoon Pack will be finished-Ah!" Sharon didn''t even get to finish her threat before Tessa pulled the trigger and shot her right in the foot. The bullet tore through the top of her foot, and blood instantly pooled on the floor. Sharon''s face turned ghostly pale. "Well? Still think I won''t do it?" "You-" Sharon had seen plenty in her time, always the one doing the threatening. She never imagined she''d be on the receiving end like this. "Miss, what do we do now?" "Useless," Sharon snapped. She was the one with a gun pointed at her-how was she supposed to know what to do? "Well? Still feeling bold?" Tessa smirked, a wicked curve to her lips. And just then, the door to the cafe mmed open once more... Send Gifts Chapter 389 Chapter 389 You Call That Parenting Nico rushed inside, panic written all over his face. The moment he heard that his mother had brought mercenaries to confront Tessa, he''d hurried over immediately. He was terrified that he might be toote-that something might happen to Tessa... "Tessa, don''t be afraid; I''m here now. No one''s going to hurt you." Nico stepped in front of her, standing tall and rigid like a beast guarding its cub. Seeing her son''s eyes locked solely on Tessa made Sharon''s expression even darker. "Nico, can''t you see I''m the one who''s hurt?" Sharon red at her son, her fingernails digging deep into her palms. "Tessa isn''t the harmless little thing you think she is-she shot me just now!" "Enough!" Nico''s eyes were bloodshot. "Tessa is just a student; what right do you have to bring mercenaries after her? If you hadn''t been trying to hurt her, you wouldn''t have gotten hurt at all.¡± He nced briefly at Sharon''s injured foot, then looked away She had brought all of this on herself. Whether it was her ruined arm or her bleeding foot-it was all just retaliation for trying to harm Tessa. Nico was deeply disappointed in his mother. "If you hadn''t gone out of your way to bully Tessa, you wouldn''t be in this state. I begged you so many times, but you just wouldn''t let her go. Honestly, I wish I had never had a mother so blind to right and wrong." "Nico!" Sharon was nearly hysterical with rage. But Nico just looked at Tessa with a pained expression. "Tessa, I''m sorry. If it weren''t for me, none of this would''ve happened to you." He felt awful; she was the girl he liked most in the world, and yet she had been dragged through all this because of him. "Come on; I''ll take you out of here." Nico took her hand and began walking toward the exit. "Nico, stop right there!" But no matter how much Sharon screamed, Nico never looked back. "Damn it! How dare he! For Tessa, he dares to treat me like this?" Furious, Sharon''s high-level wolf aura burst out of her; the cafe windows shattered from the force of it. "Miss, what now?" one of the werewolf mercenaries asked, trembling. "Take me to the hospital!¡± Sharon snapped. Sharon pondered. Couldn''t they see I''d been hit with a silver bullet? The wound wasn''t healing, and they still had the nerve to ask me what to do? Did they have no initiative at all? "Yes, Miss." The mercenary responded instantly, scooping her up and rushing her to the hospital. 09:49 Sat 31 May Chapter 389 You Call That Parenting Outside the cafe, beneath the camphor tree, Nico and Tessa sat side by side on a bench. Since stepping out of the cafe, Nico hadn''t said a word; he just sat there quietly. Seeing him like that, Tessa stayed silent too; she simply sat beside him. +# §²§Ö§Ý§Ú Peak "Tessa, I''m sorry." After all that time, it was the only thing Nico could bring himself to say; there was nothing else he could do. Tessa nced over at him. ¡°Nico, this has nothing to do with you, okay? You can''t keep putting everything on yourself like that-it''s not healthy." "Sorry for making you upset again.") Tessa sighed. "I really don''t even know what to say to you anymore. Alright-see you in Simonville." Since nothing she said would get through to him, she figured it was better to say nothing at all. "Hmm." As soon as she stood up, Nico asked, "You''re leaving already?" "What else? My grandpa''s still waiting at home." She''d been out long enough; it was time to go back. "Then, goodbye." Nico had never been this uncertain before, but because of Sharon, this was who he had be. Honestly, Tessa thought it was a shame. Nico was definitely talented when it came to physics. If he kept going down that path, he''d definitely seed; but in his current state, it was really concerning. She paused mid-step, then turned around and asked him seriously, "Nico, setting your mother aside, do you actually like physics?" Send Gifts Chapter 390 Chapter 390 Werewolf Physics Nico nodded without hesitation. "Yes, I do. I really love physics." Right now, there were only two things he loved most in the world, Tessa and physics. "In that case, give it your all in thepetition. And don''t worry-I''m not going easy on you. Let''s settle this with skill, okay?" "Okay.¡± At the mention of physics, a light returned to Nico''s eyes. "See you in the exam room." Tessa gged down a taxi and left, while Nico remained seated for a long time afterward. He found himself wondering-if he kept diving deeper into the world of physics, would he have a chance to stand alongside Tessa someday? She was incredibly gifted in physics. If she continued down that path too, maybe they could end up working together one day. She didn''t like him now, but with enough time... maybe that would change. People grow closer the longer they''re together, don''t they? Until I meet my fated mate... until I form a bond with someone else... anything is still possible, right? They were still young; no one could predict what the future might hold. Suddenly, confidence surged through Nico again; he straightened up, renewed with purpose. Meanwhile, Landon was using his break from work to work intensively on preparations for Tessa''sing-of-age ceremony. Werewolf adulthood rites were solemn and steeped in tradition. Normally, an elder or respected chieftain from the pack would conduct the purification ritual on the night of a full moon, using sacred spring water while chanting ancient blessings-connecting heaven and earth, offering prayers for a smooth path ahead. Afterward, the young werewolf would brave the perilous forest trial alone... Unfortunately, Tessa had been exiled from the Frostmoon Pack five years ago; all the honor and trials she deserved had been taken from her. But Landon was determined to give her everything she''d missed-he nned to invite Walter, former alpha of the Frostmoon Pack, to perform the purification and blessing on her special day. He had already visited Walter in secret. When Landon exined the purpose of his visit, a flicker of pain crossed Walter''s eyes. He had tried countless times to bring Tessa back into the pack, only to be turned down each time-she was tired of the prejudice and chains of tradition; she preferred her free, unfettered life. But when Landon exined he wanted to hold aing-of-age ceremony not tied to any pack, Walter agreed without hesitation. "That''s what my Tessie deserves." Once Walter gave his blessing, Landon threw himself into preparations with full force. at of May Chapter 390 Werewolf Physics hedge, He knew she had spent thest five years surviving alone in the remote region of Falindale her trials had already been far harsher than any forest challenge. So, he decisively removed the traditional trial segment and instead began reaching out to her friends, he nned a celebration rich with warmth,ughter, and real-lifeforts-a day filled with both the blessings of elders and the love of friends. Just one week remained before Tessa''s eighteenth birthday. Landon was at the sanctuary, performing a final inspection. At that moment, Nathaniel came in with a report. "Mr. Thorne, Sharon caused trouble for Tessa again.." Before he even finished the sentence, a chill burst from Landon''s body, plunging the sanctuary''s temperature. Nathaniel quickly added, "But Tessa wasn''t hurt-she used Sharon''s own gun to shoot her in the foot! It was a silver bullet; it went straight through her instep." "Silver?" Landon ran his fingers along the wolf-tooth ornament on the edge of the altar, his lips curving into a cold smile. "So losing a hand wasn''t enough to teach her her ce? Fine-then let her understand thispletely, if she daresy a finger on my future mate again, I''ll grind down everyst bone she has left to crawl with." Nathaniel blinked, hesitant, and carefully reminded him, "But... she''s the daughter of the Dawson family..." "I''ve already given her more than enough chances." Landon''s eyes narrowed dangerously. She''d pushed him, again and again, right to the edge of his patience... Nathaniel knew Landon had finally reached his limit with Sharon. He responded without hesitation, "Yes, Mr. Thorne! I''ll send someone to deal with it right away!" Send Gifts Chapter 391 As Tessa''s eighteenth birthday drew near, so did the turning of the year. Walter knew Landon was secretly preparing aing-of-age ceremony for her, but deep down, he still hoped Tessa would return to the Frostmoon Pack and undergo a more formal, more grand celebration He wanted everyone in the pack to know-his Tessie was back! She wasn''t some disgraced girl, nor a weak, unawakened werewolf; she was a powerful fighter with a high-level wolf soul, someone the top werewolf medical organizations were fighting to recruit! After dinner, Walter brought it up again. "Tessic, are you sure you don''t want toe back to the Frostmoon Pack? People misunderstood you before; but if you''re willing..." "No need, Grandpa. I''ve gotten used to being on my own." Tessa declined gently, but firmly. She understood her grandfather''s good intentions. But to her, the Frostmoon Pack was no different from the Sinir family-if not for her grandfather, she wouldn''t have stepped foot into the Sinir household again, either. And truthfully, she no longer needed any pack to support her-she was strong enough on her own. She had already built her own "unofficial squad"-like Lightwing Order; or Night Alliance, which the old special forcesmander kept trying to hand over to her; and of course, her close allies like Samuel, the members of Avery Band, Camille, and others. In terms of intelligenceworks, influence, andbat power, they were no weaker than a mid-sized pack. There was simply no reason to return to a ce so full of prejudice. Winona, who had been about to pour herself a ss of water, happened to overhear their conversation- and instantly felt relieved. She didn''t want Tessa back in the Frostmoon Pack. Tessa had already outshone her in every possible way; even if she hated to admit it, that was the truth. The only thing Winona could still feel superior about was that Tessa had no pack. ording to werewolf tradition, a wolf without a pack was a rogue, someone others looked down on. No matter how capable she was, that stigma wouldn''t go away. At least I still have that. Winona told herself forfort. Walter had expected her answer, but he still let out a sigh. "All right; I''ll respect your choice. But three days from now, it''ll be your eighteenth birthday, youring-of-age ceremony. Our family would like to throw you a party...'' Tessa politely refused again. "No need, grandpa. I don''t like events like that." Besides, she''d already promised Landon that he could handle everything for her. The only person in the Sinir family who genuinely wanted to celebrate her birthday was her grandfather; she didn''t want him to worry about it. Walter fell silent! He knew well that Tessa wasn''t fond of such asions. 09:49 Sat JT MBY Chapter 391 Adulting Without a Pack "Mr. Thorne will host mying-of-age ceremony. Grandpa, you''re wee to attend. Tessa extended warm invitation-to him, and only him. "You sure there''s nothing you want for a present?" Walter still wanted to do something more for his granddaughter on her big day. "Grandpa, I already have everything I need; I don''t want anything. Just be good and behave, and I''ll be happy." Walter turned to Louis. "Louis, haven''t I been goodtely?" He''d never been this obedient in his life! Louis chuckled. "Ms. Sinir, Walter''s actually been very well-behavedtely." "That''s good. Grandpa, I''m heading out-Landon''s still waiting for me." "Go on, have fun." Walter beamed. Seeing Tessa go out on a date with Landon filled him with joy. His Tessie had carried far too much on her shoulders at such a young age. A rare break like this-she deserved it; she deserved to rx and enjoy herself for once. As soon as Tessa stepped out of the Sinir estate, she saw Landon''s car waiting there-just as she expected. Send Gifts 2.1K Chapter 392 Chapter 392 No Mating ns Just Vibes "Have you been waiting long?" Tessa asked as she got in the car. "Not long." On the drive to dinner, Landon couldn''t help but ask again, "Are you really sure there''s nothing you want for your birthday?" It was a question he''d asked more times than he could count. To prepare for hering-of-age ceremony, he''d even calcted the cement angles of the moonstones in the sanctuary twenty-eight times. Maybe he cared too much; maybe that''s why he agonized over every little detail. But Tessa wasn''t someone who desired material things. And anything she did want, she was more than capable of getting for herself. That, in turn, left Landonpletely stumped. Having a girlfriend who was so strong and independent left the Alpha King with a strange sense of helplessness-like there was nowhere left for him to show his devotion. Even though he had already prepared a gift, he couldn''t shake the worry that she wouldn''t like it.... "I want the stars in the sky," Tessa said yfully, for once in a teasing mood. "The stars?" Landon brushed his fingers against the blush creeping over her ear; a soft glow lit up his eyes. "When the werewolf world finally breaks the dimensional barrier in quantum mechanics, I''ll take you to pick them by hand." Tessa pondered. I had only been joking, did he have to take it so seriously? Landon pulled up in front of Silvermoon Estate and drew her into his arms. "My girl is finally about toe of age." Even though they hadn''t known each other that long, he still felt like he''d been waiting forever. Leaning against Landon''s warm chest, breathing in the scent of his unique pine pheromones, Tessa felt truly rxed and safe. She used to believe that turning eighteen wouldn''t change anything. But now... she found herself looking forward to it. "Mr. Thorne, you know this already-but since I''ve awakened my wolf, I''ll be able to recognize my fated mate on the day Ie of age..." ¡°Hmm.¡± Landon lowered his head and kissed her forehead. "I''m looking forward to that day to Suddenly, Tessa felt a ripple of unease. "But what if... what if we''re not fated mates?" "There''s no what if." Landon cut her off firmly. "I''ve said it before-even if you''re not my fated mate, I''ve already chosen you for life." There was a steadfast light in Landon''s deep eyes-it was the oath of the Montedra Alpha King. Chapter 392 No Mating ns Just Vibes To be sopletely and unwaveringly epted-it made Tessa happy, of course, In the past, she was always the one who got left behind; but Landon had always chosen her, always stood by her. Still... "Mr. Thorne, there''s something I should say upfront. Even though I''ll be an adult soon, I''m not thinking about forming a mate bond anytime soon." She was only eighteen; everything in her life was just beginning. Landon gently held her hand and kissed the back of it. "I know." They hadn''t even known each other that long. How could I expect her to agree to something as serious as marriage now? Even though he and Flex both wanted to make her their mate as soon as possible, they would respect her every choice. "Don''t worry. I''ll never force you to do anything you don''t want to do. In fact, even the slightest hesitation from you, and I won''t let it happen." Was it unfair to him, for me to put it this way? "But... your family and your pack probably want you to find your fated mate and form a bond, right? After all, having a Luna is important for a pack''s stability..." "No one gets to make me do anything I don''t want to do." Not even his family or his people. ¡°Besides, I''m already twenty-eight. If the Nightshade Pack really had to have a Luna to stay stable, I wouldn''t have waited this long. Nightshade Pack updated its governance model years ago. Aside from my beta, Nathaniel, and his family, the Jones family and the Quest family also help me manage every aspect of the pack. So, Tessa, you don''t need to worry about any of that. Of course, I hope one day you''ll be my Luna and help lead Nightshade Pack; but I know you have your own vast world-and even if you don''t want to be tied down by Nightshade Pack, I''ll still fully support you." Send Gifts 2.1K Chapter 393 Chapter 393 Mr Thorne Is Way Too Good at This Tessa was so moved by Landon''s words, she couldn''t even speak. Every step he took was for her; even the future-he had already thought it through for her. Everything he did was always to give her a safety, never to be a shackle. She couldn''t help but tilt her head up and ce a kiss on his perfectly sculpted jawline. "Mr. Thorne, why are you so good to me?" she asked, overwhelmed to the point where she didn''t even know how she could ever repay him. "Of course I''m good to you. There are so many people who like you; if I don''t treat you right, what if you run off with someone else?" Even though he was confident he was the one most suited for her, he couldn''t help but feel uneasy seeing all those suitors around her; there was always a sense of urgency. "Remember this-now and always, you''re mine. You''re mine and mine alone." That was Landon''s obsession, one that nothing could change. Those words suddenly reminded Tessa of Song Sinian-he''d made a simr deration of possession, but when it came from him, it had felt like chains. When it came from Landon, it was like moonlight melting gently over her. "Mhm, I''m yours." Tessa curled up in his arms, smiling as she replied. She was willing to be his, too... On New Year''s Eve, the cold wind in Navoris swept through Times Square, flinging snow like pellets through the air, but it couldn''t douse the zing excitement in the eyes of the million-strong crowd. Tessa wore the wolf-fur scarf Landon had given her, perfectly paired with the cashmere hat Walter had knit by hand in the same shade. She held tightly to the old man''s wrinkled hand, mingling with the throngs of the Wolf Pack, her gaze lifted to the towering crystal ball at the center of the square- an 11-ton sphere covered in faceted prisms, swirling with rainbow light under the neon glow and snowkes, like a cluster of stars fallen to earth. "One more minute!" someone shouted; like a rising tide, the countdown surged forward from the edges of the crowd. Walter looked up at the flickering digits on the screen and was suddenly flooded with the memory of the first time he brought Tessa to a New Year''s celebration over a decade ago. Back then, three-year-old Tessa had been dressed in a white tulle dress, the hem stained with stolen strawberry jam. He had bundled her in a wolf-fur cloak, and she''d waved her pudgy fists in excitement. At the time, she was the girl prophesied to have no wolf, shunned by the rest of the Sinir family. Only he had been willing to take time out of his schedule to bring her to the New Year''s ceremony. Now, the girl beside him had not only awakened a high-level wolf but had be the backbone of the Sinir family. Those short-sighted fools from back then had alle to regret it. Tessie will only keep getting better from here on... He discreetly wiped the corner of his eye, but Tessa caught him in the act. MAY Chapter 393 Mr Thorne Is Way Too Good at This "Grandpa''s tearing up again," she said with a grin, pulling out a handkerchief embroidered with a wolf-he crest. "You have to be good this year-go for your check-ups when you''re supposed to, and stay healthy okay?" "You little rascal... anyone listening would think you were my elder!" Walter chuckled and gently patted the back of her hand, then suddenly pointed at the crystal ball. "Look! It''s starting to drop!" The dazzling sphere began to descend, visibly inching down as the crowd crupted in a wave of cheers. Tessa felt Walter''s hand trembling slightly, so she pulled him closer, sharing her warmth with him. On the outer fa?ade of the 110-story Spire Tower, a massive projection yed clips of New Year''s celebrations from years past. One frame shed by quickly-a much younger Walter, standing tall and proud as the Frostmoon Pack''s alpha, cradling a baby Tessa in his arms. "Five, four, three..." Tessa threw her arm in the air with the crowd, her palm slick with nervous sweat. "Two! One!" Send Gifts 2.1K 0 Chapter 394 Chapter 394 Falindale Made Me Fierce At the stroke of midnight, the crystal ballnded precisely at the base of the gpole; a downpour of golden confetti burst into the air like a torrential rain. At the same time, a cascade of massive fireworks lit up the sky over the Hudson River; the wolf-head crest of the Montedra Wolf Pack bloomed brilliantly in the night. When the firework burst at the wolf''s eye, it flowed with a silvery liquid glow-it was a special effect Landon had custom-designed just for Tessa. "Happy New Year, grandpa!" Tessa leaned close to the old man''s car amid the thunderous noise, pinning a silver badge etched with the character "longevity" to hispel. "You have to stay healthy and live a long, long life!" Walter gently traced the edge of the badge, then pulled out a red velvet box. Inside was a pocket watch. The outer case was engraved with the Frostmoon Pack emblem; on the inside was a chibi-style silhouette of young Tessa. "The chain is woven from Sanctum ice-silkworm thread; in the inner lining, I sealed some of my wolf fur," he said, tapping the cover with his fingertip. A hiddenpartment popped open in response. "If you inject your wolf soul into it, the family crest will reveal the Sanctummand-the mark that exiled you back then will be erased. As long as you wish to return, the gate to the Frostmoon Pack''s barrier will always be open to you." This pocket watch was not only aing-of-age gift; it was also the key to her return to the pack. As he spoke, Walter''s voice began to tremble. "If I hadn''t left to fight in the war against the vampires back then, you wouldn''t have been cast out of the pack and wouldn''t have had to face Falindale alone..." "Grandpa,¡± Tessa sped his trembling wrist, holding the pocket watch to her heart, "it''s all in the past now. And because I went to Falindale, I was able to grow into who I am today. From now on, it''s my turn to protect you." "Oh, my little Tessie has grown up!" Walter''s heart swelled with emotion and pride. Tessa gripped Walter''s hand tightly. Above her, the sky sparkled with fireworks as the distant sound of "Forever Friendship" echoed through the air in grand brass tones. Suddenly, she spotted a familiar figure on the balcony of a distant high-rise- Landon, dressed in a ck -overcoat, raised his ss toward her over the crowd. Tessa smiled at him; she knew he could see her." It was their own private New Year''s greeting, shared across the space between them... After the celebration ended, Tessa took Walter home to rest. As she helped him into his room, he gently reminded her, ¡°Tessie, tomorrow is your eighteenth birthday No matter what happens, I just want you to follow your heart and do what makes you happy." He knew Landon woulde to see Tessa first thing in the morning, to confirm whether they were fated mates. Even if the result wasn''t what they hoped for, he wanted her to stand firin in her choices; to live freely and 16:22 Sun, Tejun Chapter 394 Falindale Made Me Fierce happily as herself. "Don''t worry, Grandpa; I''ve always been that way." Tessa replied with a smile. Even though New Year''s had just ended, she was already looking forward to what tomorrow might bring. What kind of surprise would Landon have in store for me? Most importantly, would he turn out to be my fated mate? As shey in bed, the snow-glow from outside painted the ceiling in silvery light; for a moment, it felt like she was lying on the icy ground of the Arctic. Her fingertips absentmindedly traced the outline of the pocket watch in her pocket; her nerves tangled with anticipation. Emma, sensing her emotions, offered a soothing voice. "No matter what tomorrow brings, I''ll be right here with you." "Of course-we''re partners forever." Tessa smiled, though she knew she should sleep; there wasn''t even a hint of drowsiness. Her mind was filled with all the possibilities of what tomorrow might hold. "Emma, what do you think his wolf will be like?" Tessa gazed up at the snow shadows drifting across the ceiling, her fingers brushing the skin behind her ear as it slowly grew warm. "Every time he releases his pheromones, I just melt. It''s like being wrapped in the coziest, softest nket-warm, safe..." "You mentioned before that you sensed his wolf was from an ancient bloodline. Could it be the legendary Obsidian Crystal Wolf? Fierce and powerful... they say it can devour metal, and its hide is imprable." Send Gifts ELE 2.1K Chapter 395 Chapter 395 Pine Needle Crown Iing As Tessa spoke, she began mumbling to herself, still specting. "But when I fought him, his wolf power felt like it contained spatialws... could it be the Void Devourer Wolf from the spatial ss? In battle, It can absorb an enemy''s ws, weapons, and other things into the void, stripping them of their ability to attack and when it opens its mouth, it reveals a bottomless ck mawlike it''s connected to another dimensions "As long as his wolf isn''t from the Frost Pack, I don''t care what it is," Emma replied. Just the mention of a Frost Pack wolf made Emma think of their alpha, Nathan- that freak had caused the Tessa of the past immense pain and trauma; Emma hated him for it. "No way," Tessa reassured her. "I didn''t sense any of that cold, icy energy in his wolf power." She quickly changed the subject. "Emina, what do you think it''ll be like when your wolf meets his?" Emma''s wolf soul gave her tail a swish deep in Tessa''s consciousness; her silver- white mane stirred an invisible breeze. "Maybe the moment his wolf sees me, he''ll tten his ears-kind of like when a human boy sees a girl he likes and starts fidgeting with the hem of his shirt." Emma''s voice carried a hopeful smile. "But what I really want to know is-when Landon, the alpha king of Montedra, realizes I''m the legendary White Wolf, the one who isn''t bound by any wolf-rank hierarchy, will he be as stunned as the first time he saw you take down over a dozen werewolf mercenaries?" Tessa let out a softugh, turning over and burying her face in the pillow. Neither of them worried Landon would react like other alphas-intimidated or threatened by her being the White Wolf. They were just excited to see how surprised he''d be when the truth came out. "I also want to run with his wolf across the snowy forest," Emma said. Usually the "quiet type" of wolf soul, she now sounded like a hyperactive wolf pup poked in a ho''s nest, rattling off more than a dozen possible first-meeting scenarios. "I''ll have him chase my paw prints, cracking through the ice crust with each step. Then we''ll roll around under the northern lights, our fur tangled with snowkes that glisten like icy gems; we''ll run until we''ve scattered a trail of diamonds!" "I want to leave a crescent-shaped mark on his heck-not a mate bond, just a White Wolf''s recognition of a worthy rival. When he shakes his head, pine needles and snow will fly off together; maybe they''ll even smack some clueless bird flying by." Tessa burst intoughter, tears forming at the corners of her eyes as she imagined Landon covered in pine needles. "If he daresin it looks ugly, I''ll weave him a crown of pine needles and stick two icicles in it -for antlers!" She and Emma kept going, caught up in their imaginings. By the time she checked the clock again, it was nearly 3 AM. "Oh my, less than 22 hours left until the day I''ve been waiting for finally arrives." Tessa forced herself to stop daydreaming. "I bet he''lle find me before tomorrow morning even hits. I have to rest now and meet him in the best shape possible." "Good night-may you have a wonderful dream," Emma whispered as her wolf soul curled into a fluffy her tail gently patting Tessa''s spirit. "When tomorrow''s moonlight spills over the Sanctum altar, we''ll te his tie off-wolf style." 0 Chapter 395 Pine Needle Crown Iing Deal, Tessa''s voice brimmed with anticipation. That night, even her dreams were scented with pine and snow.... During the day, "restless" was the only word that could describe her. Calm andposed as she usually was, this was the first time she''d felt this jittery yet excited. Walter, of course, understood the reason behind her unease. He chuckled and teased, "Tessie, looks like you can''t wait for tomorrow toe. But let''s get you something to cat first-it''s only early evening. Even if little Landon is throwing you aing-of-age ceremony, there''s still over ten hours to go." Send Gifts Chapter 396 Chapter 396 Sinir Family Needs a Timeout ¡°Grandpa, I''m not. Tessa said stubbornly. "Theing-of-age ceremony... it''s just a regr birthday to But the tips of her cars were so red, they looked like they could bleed. Walter simply smiled at her with loving patience. "Mr. Thorne''s throwing you aing-of-age ceremony? Where''s it happening? I want to go too, Winona asked, voiceced with envy. Landon personally organizing Tessa''s ceremony meant it would be a grand affair- probably even attended by high-ranking werewolves from the Nightshade Pack. She could no longer paint, which had been one possible route into noble werewolf society. Now, the only option left was finding another way to get close to high- ranking wolves. Tessa let out a cold snort. "And why would you want to go? To ruin my night?" "You!" Winona clenched her napkin, nails digging into her palm. "We''re family, aren''t we? You''ve gotten close to Mr. Thorne now-can''t you help your brother and me out a little?" "Help?" Tessa arched a brow; her knife and fork scraped sharply against the porcin te. "When I was exiled from the Sinir family-cast out by the Frostmoon Pack-did either of you help me then? And now you remember we''re rted?" If she hadn''t promised her grandfather she''d spend the holidays at the Sinir estate with him, she wouldn''t be living here at all. "That''s enough, Winona. Stop talking," Walter said sternly, casting an unhappy nce in her direction. "All that time you spent in the lower-rank training camp, and you''ve learned nothing. From now on, every holiday, you''ll go back there for training-until the word social climbing is no longer lodged in that brain of yours." "Grandpa!" Winona protested. "I''m done eating. I''m going upstairs," Tessa said as she set down her utensils and left the table. Being around these people could ruin even the best mood. As she walked away, Walter followed suit, letting out a long, weary sigh. Sure enough, the warmth they''d shared as a family during Christmas had only been temporary; the rot at the core of this household had never really gone away... "Cedric, did you see that?" Winona turned to her brother across the table. "Tessa''s up in the clouds now, she doesn''t care about us at all!" Cedric lowered his head, fiddling with his knife and fork, his eyes flickering with hesitation. He wanted to say something, but the words wouldn''te. He knew he had no right to ask Tessa to put in a good word for him with Lord Landon-but he couldn''t stop hoping. If he could use Landon''s authority to help the Frostmoon Pack acquire that starfall iron vein... The sun had set, and dusk was deepening. Tessa stayed in her room and didn''te out again. As the sky darkened, her heart rate picked up. To Chapter 396 Sinir Family Needs a Timeout distract herself, she opened herptop and tried to focus on work. Until the faint scent of pine-his pheromones-drifted in with the cold night breeze. Tessa shot up at once; outside her window, the familiar ck luxury car waited. It was 9 PM, three hours before midnight. Landon had alreadye for her, even earlier than she had imagined. As if sensing her gaze, Landon stepped out of the car and looked up directly at her window. Their eyes met He smiled gently and waved to her. Tessa beamed back and waved, then turned and ran out of her room. As she passed the living room, Walter was watching TV. She called out quickly, "Grandpa, Landon''s here to pick me up. I''m noting back tonight." She paused, then added, "And I might not be back tomorrow either." Walter, fully aware of Landon''s ns, didn''t ask a thing. He simply grinned and replied cheerfully, "Go on, then, hope you and Landon have a wonderful day together." Watching her rush out the door with barely contained excitement, Walter waited a moment longer, just to be sure they had gone. Then he stood, climbed the stairs, and changed into a dark gold ceremonial robe embroidered with the image of a Snowmoon Wolf howling at the moon in the mountain forest. It was the only relic he had kept from his days as alpha. It was time for him to head to the Wolf Sanctum-to prepare for Tessie''sing- of-age ceremony. Send Gifts 2.1K Chapter 397 Chapter 397 Wolves Wanna Meet Tessa dashed out the door, and Landon was already there, arms wide open to wee her. She threw herself into his embrace, unable to hide the joy on her face. "Why are you here so early?" "I couldn''t wait to be alone with you. It''s your eighteenth birthday-youring- of-age ceremony. I didn''t want to miss a single second of it." Tessa understood exactly how he felt, because she''d been looking forward to this too. "Where are we going?" "Get in the car," Landon said, without answering directly. He simply opened the passenger door for her. Tessa didn''t press him; she trusted Landonpletely and handed this most important day of her life over to him without hesitation. Landon got in and started the engine. Tessa watched the snowkes spinning past the window, and suddenly noticed that the car''s fragrance had changed to her favorite pinewood scent. The seat was warmed to a perfectly cozy degrees, and even her usual jazz ylist was ying on loop. The car left Navoris city limits, heading toward the quiet outskirts. The snowfall grew heavier the farther they drove. "We''re here." More than an hourter, the car came to a stop at the edge of a forest near the Navoris border. Behind a wall of snow-covered pines, a silver-blue glow flickered faintly. Landon popped the trunk and pulled out thick fur nkets, a star projector, and a metal case stamped with the Nightshade Pack crest-it was his carefully prepared camping gear. As they stepped through the pine barrier, Tessa suddenly held her breath. The forest floor beyond was nketed in bioluminescent moss that glowed soft blue beneath their steps. In the distance, a frozenke shimmered with starlike ice crystals locked beneath its surface. The moonlight spilled across it, making the entireke ripple like a flowing gxy. It felt like a secret sanctuary untouched by the outside world. Even as snow continued to fall, the stars and moon above remained vividly clear. "This is Starfall Lake-sacrednd of the Nightshade Pack," Landon exined while spreading out the nkets and tucking Tessa into a double-sized fur sleeping bag. ¡°Only on days of major rites can anyo enter. The unique terrain here makes it possible to see stars and the moon, even during snowfall. He opened the metal case to reveal a perfectly preserved strawberry cake, two steaming cups of cocoa, and a handcrafted box of werewolf chess pieces. Tessaughed, picking up one of the pieces. "So we''re camping now? You really went all out." "Want to eat something first?" Landon cut the cake, the frosting decorated with eighteen star-shaped candles. ¡°I was going to wait till midnight, but I was worried someone might start gnawing on wolf fur if they got too hungry. Word is, someone didn''t eat properly today." 09:27 Mon 2 Jun? Chapter 397 Wolves Wanna Meel Tessa sat up straighter in an instant. "Did Grandpa send you a message again? He kept sighing at my te during lunch!" Landon just chuckled softly and said nothing, handing her a slice of cake. "Come on, eat. Don''t go hungry "I won''t." Tessa said, taking a bite. The taste of strawberry jam mingled with the piney air on her tongue. She suddenly pointed upward. "Look! The Big Dipper is right above us!" Landon followed her finger but found his gaze lingering on her instead. Her hair had caught a bit of frosting, and under the moonlight, it sparkled like scattered diamonds. He reached out to gently wipe it off, his thumb brushing the corner of her lips, his eyes filled with a warmth that couldn''t be put into words. "The seven stars of the Big Dipper-they match the seven months and seven days since we met. Each star records every step I''ve taken toward you." Night deepened; the snow had stopped. Landon propped the star projector onto a tree branch. A swirling star map appeared across the snowy ground, and the handle of the Big Dipper pointed directly at their intertwined feet. Tessay back with her head resting on his arm, watching glowing butterflies flicker across the "sky" on the snow. She suddenly felt the nd at the back of her neck begin to heat up. Why do I feel like I want to be marked...? "My wolf, Flex, has been dying to meet your wolf... but he''s never been able to sense her," Landon said suddenly, his voice husky. He took her hand and pressed it against his chest. "Ever since we entered the forest, he''s been ramming my mental barrier like a pup looking for his mate. Can you let them meet?" There was no threat now, nobat-just time that belonged to the two of them alone. And now, Landon finally had the chance to express what Flex had been yearning for. "Of course." Tessa had already decided she would let Emma meet Landon''s wolf today-and she would also tell him her wolf was the White Wolf. So when he asked, she didn''t hesitate for a second. Tessa connected with Emma through their soul-link. Emma, no need to hide anymore. You can reveal our scent, you can finally meet Landon''s wolf. Send Gifts 2.1K 1 Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 398 Bite Me If You Mean It Chapter 398 Chapter 398 Bite Me If You Mean It Emma received themand and immediately withdrew the barrier that masked her pheromones. In an instant, the sweet scent of lily of the valley surged from Tessa''s body like a tidal wave, forming a veil of transparent mist that hung over the snowy ground. The next second, Landon''s body went rigid; a low, restrained growl rumbled from his throat. His wolf soul, Flex, lifted its dark head deep within his consciousness, amber eyes locking onto Tessa''s White Wolf, Emma-who tilted her head, silver-white mane shimmering with a haze of silver mist in their mental link, like a starlight sprite seen through a curtain of water. "She''s saying hello," Tessa said with a lightugh as Emma''s tail-wagging echoed softly in her mind. The White Wolf picked up a phantom pine branch and tossed it toward Flex through the mental link. Pine needles scattered gently in the shared ne of consciousness between them. The giant dark wolf caught the branch in its jaws within the mental space; though nothing touched the real snow, Landon''s fingers unconsciously tightened at Tessa''s waist. Suddenly, snow slid off a distant cedar with a soft rustle, startling a flock of glowing sparrows-that was the result of his repressed wolf power slipping free. Landon rolled over and pinned Tessa to the fur nket, his nose nearly touching hers. "Do you know what it''s like to see your wolf wag its tail at your mate?" He bit her earlobe, voice rough like windced with snow. "Makes me want to press you into the snow right now and show you in the wolf way-you''re mine." Tessa''s fingers brushed the hot skin at the back of his neck, feeling the tremble beneath his taut muscles. Emma nudged against Flex in their minds, and the moment their spirits touched, the ice crystals beneath Starfall Lake let out a high-frequency hum, the vibration coursing through the ground into their entwined bodies, as though the entire world resonated with this meeting of souls. ¡°Tessa, Landon''s wolf is really from the ancient bloodline like me!" Emma''s voice was giddy. "He''s an Obsidian Crystal Wolf! The silhouette in his mind looks so fierce, his fur like forged steel-only a powerful ancient wolf like that is worthy of being our mate." As the wave of Landon''s possessiveness swept over her, Tessa let out a softugh. "Your wolf should''ve told -you-mine''s a White Wolf, right?" "Yeah.¡± Landon''s brown eyes reflected her smiling face; as his Adam''s apple bobbed, a vein pulsed at his neck in sync with the rising tide of his pheromones. Suddenly, he dipped his head and bit her corbone, rubbing through her sweater to leave a dam ark. It seemed he didn''t even need to wait until midnight-he was already so intoxicated by her pheromones that he wanted to pin her down in the snow and make herpletely his... Tessa raised an eyebrow and hooked a finger around his tie, yanking it downward. "That''s it? Don''t you know White Wolves aren''t bound by traditional wolf rank? ording to legend, they''ve overthrown multiple Alphas and have always been seen as rebellious anomalies by the old nobility...¡± Before she could finish, Landon silenced her with a forceful kiss. 09:27 Mon, 2 Ju Chapter 398 Bite Me If You Mean It That aggressive kiss softened the moment it brushed her tongue, turning tender-just like when Flex nudged Emma''s chin with his nose in their minds. That was his instinctive reverence and restraint toward his future mate. He had made a vow long ago, whether or not Tessa was his fated mate, she was the only mate he would ever recognize in this life. What was so frightening about the White Wolf anyway? It was just an excuse for cowards. She was the one he had chosen. Even if the entire wolf tribe saw her as a heretic, he would stand in front of her and tear apart every usation with the fangs of the Nightshade Pack. As for the so-called "hierarchical order", he would crush it with his own hands. The meteorite fragments beneath theke emitted a faint blue glow, resonating with the pheromones coiling between the two of them, as if the astral spirits from three centuries ago were awakening to witness this meeting across time. When Tessa, breathless, gave Landon''s shoulder a gentle push, he pulled back slightly, panting, his body still braced above hers, one knee pressing beside her leg-an unmistakable wolf im stance. Yet the moment she frowned, he loosened his hold. Landon''s fingers slid through the ends of her hair,ing to rest at the nd at her nape-flushed pink from her wolf soul''s restlessness, like a cherry blossom blooming under moonlight. His thumb grazed the spot, sometimes soft as falling snow, sometimes pressing down as if to brand her. A trembling restraint coated his voice,ced with ancient wolf instinct. "Only ten minutes till midnight. Nervous?" Send Gifts 2.1K !? Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 399 Thirty Seconds to Wild Chapter 399 "I''m not nervous..." te Pearl Though Tessa wore a smile, the tips of her cars were flushed bright red. "That''s impossible. But just like you said-whether or not we''re fated mates, we''ll still be each other''s only one." So even with her heart pounding, she still had the mind to tease him. Her fingers trailed up the back of Landon''s neck, raking lightly through his short hair. As they curled around the base of his neck, she deliberately let her nails scrape over his sensitive skin. The moment he inhaled sharply, she leaned in and brushed a kiss against the corner of his lips. "But more than nerves... I''m looking forward to how your pheromones will feel on my nd" At her unmistakable hint, Landon''s pupils trembled; his arms tightened fiercely around her, as though he wanted to fuse her into his own body. "Tessa, don''t tempt me. I won''t be able to hold back," he growled, Adam''s apple bobbing, his eyes were dark with restrained desire. If she kept pushing him like this, he really would lose control and press her down into the snow, iming her in the raw, primal way of wolves... Tessa let out a quietugh. ¡°Then don''t hold back." She''d already made up her mind-now that she was of age, she wasn''t going to suppress her physical desire for him any longer. She wanted to pin him down in the snow and finally be one with him,pletely. "Just wait. Once the clock hits midnight, I''m not letting you go." Landon''s voice turned hoarse, a grow! threading through it; his eyes burned hot enough to set her aze. Tessa''s eyes lifted, her tongue flicking lightly across her bottom lip. "We''ll see who ends up begging first." Landon couldn''t get enough of this vibrant, seductive side of Tessa. His throat moved as he dropped soft kisses along the corner of her mouth. "Thirty seconds left. Ready, Tessie?" Tessa didn''t reply. She simply guided hisrge hand to her chest, letting him feel the rapid beat of her heart, excitement and nervousness knotted together. As the final ten-second countdown began, she slowly closed her eyes. She could feel Emma nuzzling close to Flex in their shared consciousness; their pheromones surged like a tidal wave across the snowy ground, transforming the space into a world that belonged only to them. The moment the clock struck midnight and shattered through the snowden cedar forest, Tessa''s pupils contracted sharply-because in Landon''s eyes, a surge of deep blue light erupted like a key unlocking the innermost chambers of her soul. In the instant their eyes met, time seemed to splinter into a thousand shards of crystal; each one reflected their search for each other across the expanse of time. It was a tremor more instinctive than breathing-like stardust aligning atst; like ciers finally melting. Destiny, weathered through countless lifetimes, burst into being with a force that tightened her throat until all she could hear was her heartbeat pounding like a drum. At the same time, a hot current shot from the nd at her nape straight to her fingertips. §®§°§±, 20 Chapter 399 Thirty Seconds to Wild Landon''s pinewood scent sharpened into rity¡ªit wasn''t just a smell, but a summons engraved Into her DNA; sharp like melted snow, burning like pine resin ame. It clutched her heart in invisible hande painful, but achingly sweet. And her lily-of-the-valley fragrance crystallized into a silver mist in the night sky. The moment Landon inhaled it deep into his lungs, a suppressed whimper broke from his throat-like a wolf who had finally found its long-lost moon. It''s him! Emma''s jubnt cry and Flex''s deep growl exploded in both their minds. He''s our fated mate! The two ancient wolves collided in the spiritual ne, their union unraveling the energy of Starfall Lake that had been building for three hundred years, now dissolving into a murmuring tide. Tessa saw the light in Landon''s eyes quake violently-like thousands of stars ring to life at once. His fingers dug deep into her waist; her nails had already bitten into the back of his neck. Both of them trembled beneath the overwhelming force of destiny that had struck without warning... Send Gifts 2.1K Chapter 400 Chapter 400 Tongue Maps The next second, Landon''s kiss crashed down on her. It was wild-utterly out of control.. His tongue pried her mouth open with unrelenting force, iming her breath inch by inch, like he was determined to drown her in the waves of all the restraint and yearning he''d bottled up until now. Tessa threw her arms around his neck and kissed him back with equal fervor, pouring all her joy and relief into it. The crystal ice of Starfall Lake trembled with a high-pitched hum. Meteor fragments from thekebed rose into the air, forming a spiraling star map in the night sky-cach glowing point like a sprinkle of golden dust blessing their kiss. In the distance, a pine branch cracked under the weight of snow; startled glimmerfinches burst into flight, flitting over their heads. Phosphorescent dust from their tail feathersnded in Tessa''s hair, scattering like crushed diamonds. They kissed until they were both gasping for breath, their warm exhales mingling and vanishing into the forest chill. Suddenly, Landon hooked his arm behind Tessa''s knees and lifted her off the ground, turning to press her against the trunk of an ancient snow cedar. The moment her legs wrapped around his waist, she could feel it-his raw, simmering wolf strength thrumming through him, barely held back by fabric. His wolf soul was trembling with ecstatic joy. His mouth moved from her lips to her jawline, then trailed down her neck, biting and grazing until it reached her corbone. He finally paused just above the nd at the back of her neck, where his canines teased the skin-like a rehearsal for the mark he was about to leave. Tessa''s cheeks flushed pink; an involuntary moan slipped from the corners of her lips. She tilted her head back, baring the length of her delicate neck. Moonlight bathed her racing pulse in silver; Landon''s tongue followed that shimmer like a path, drawing the scent of her lilies-of-the-valley deep into his lungs. "I''ve wanted to do this for so long..." Landon''s voice was low and ragged, vibrating against her skin and sending shivers down her spine. "I''ve wanted to kiss you like this... to make you mine... to cover every y inch of you with my scent..." -His nose brushed her flushed earlobe; then his mouth returned to hers, slower this time-as if he were mapping her with his tongue. From the corner of her lips to their soft peaks, from the ridges of her teeth to the tender curve of her pte, he marked each spot with the warm trace of his pine pheromones. Tessa matched his rhythm, her hands clutching at the hair at the back of his neck. Clear strands of saliva slid down the corners of their entwined lips, but they clung to each other like two halves of a maized moon-impossible to separate. Another pine branch gave way with a sharp crack; a clump of snow dropped straight onto their heads. The sudden cold broke the fever of their kiss. They both gasped and blinked, eyes fluttering open. For a beat, they just looked at each other-then, at the exact same moment, they both let out soft, breathlessughs. 09:27 Mon, 2 Jun Chapter 400 Tongue Maps Landon brushed a light kiss to the corner of her mouth, then threw his head back and let out a long how into the sky. It didn''t sound like an Alpha''s warning call; it sounded like a boy who''d lost his mind with joy The next instant, the shadow of the Obsidian Crystal Wolf emerged behind him. Jet-ck fur began to ripple out across his skin. Behind Tessa, the White Wolf''s image shimmered into view. Emma''s consciousness surged to the surface silver-white fur sprouted from beneath her skin, and in the blink of an eye, she transformed into the elegant White Wolf of the snowfields. Flex-majestic and proud-stood tall as the Obsidian Crystal Wolf. His pelt gleamed like forged steel, and in his amber eyes, the reflection of the White Wolf flickered. He padded forward and gently bumped Emma''s forehead with his nose. She cheekily caught his car in her teeth and gave it a yful tug. The two wolves greeted each other with affection, then shot off like arrows into the snow-covered forest. They ran wild and free, chasing through the frozen woond. Crushed beneath their paws, the glowing moss left behind a trail of soft blue light. Flex deliberately slowed, letting Emma catch his tail between her teeth. Then, with a sudden twist, he pinned her to the snowy ground and nudged her chin with his damp nose. Emma batted at the pine branches with her paw; snow cascaded down in a flurry,nding in Flex''s dark mane, where it instantly melted into glittering droplets from the heat of his body. The White Wolf gazed up at the stoic ck wolf who allowed her every mischief; a joyful yip rose from her throat, childlike and unguarded. Even the swirl of snow around her wagging tail sparkled with untamed delight. In the distance, startled glimmerfinches took to the sky again, their wings mingling with the wolves'' streaking shadows, forming a living, breathing starstream-as if the entire forest had awakened to celebrate the dance of these ancient wolf souls. Send Gifts Chapter 401 Chapter 401 Don''t Stop I''m Already Burning He 38 Peans By the time the two wolves finally returned to theke, panting and breathless, dawn had already begun creeping up the pine branches with gentle knocks of light. Emma nuzzled against Flex''s neck, letting out a low, satisfied hum. Once they''d run their fill, the wolves yielded control back to Landon and Tessa. When their human forms returned, snowkes and a few pine needles clung to their hair. Landon pulled Tessa into his arms; his lips found her carlobe in a teasing bite. "Now... this time is ours," he murmured. His voice was hoarse with desire. "Tessie, I want to have all of you... everyst part." He didn''t finish his sentence-Tessa pressed her lips to his in an eager, searing kiss that told him everything he needed to know. Her hands were swift; she stripped off his coat without hesitation. Thatst sliver of restraint within Landon shatteredpletely. He clutched her tightly, breathing like fire in a snowstorm; the very air between them ignited. Tessa couldn''t wait-she tore at his thin shirt with desperation, shredding it in seconds. Her slender, pale fingers swept across his firm chest and the ridges of his abs- ces she''d fantasized about more times than she could count. In the snow, their clothes piled up one after another. Landonid her down, shielding her with his coat to keep the cold ground from biting her skin. But Tessa was burning up; her whole body radiated heat. She needed him so badly that even the icy earth could never cool her. The second he pinned her down, she arched up, catching his Adam''s apple between her teeth. Her tongue licked over it; her teeth grazed, nibbling just enough to leave a mark- red and wet. A low growl tore from his throat as the heat between his legs surged, nearly snapping his control. With one rough pull, Landon ripped her sweater apart-shreds fluttering down to the snow. Shey bare beneath the pale light of morning, her smooth skin gleaming, curves hypnotic. The soft rise and fall of her chest, breathless and flushed, drove him wild with want. He reached out as if in worship, rough palms sliding reverently over her tender body. The callouses on his hands made her shiver wherever he/touched. His breath came hard. One hand traced her rounded shoulder, then moved down- cup her breast. With one firm squeeze, her soft flesh molded to his hand, reshaping with every press. the full swell of "Ah!" Mon 2 Jun Chapter 401 Don''t Stop I''m Already Burning A moan slipped from Tessa''s lips before she could stop it. The sound was enough to push Landon further he kneaded her breasts more roughly now, one hand, then bothpletely lost in the intimate paradise, that was hers and hers alone. Her skin began to glow with a faint flush; only then did he let go. His right hand drifted lower, brushing her waist, fingers tracingzy circles on her t stomach. Each stroke sent sparks skittering through her nerves; her breathing grew ragged, thighs twitching in anticipation. Then his lips took over. He kissed down her body, finally reaching her pert breasts. His tongue traced the tender curve before his mouth closed around the rosy tip-sucking deep. "Ah... don''t do that..." Tessa whimpered, fingers curling in his hair; her body betrayed her, pressing toward him for more. Seeing her so undone, Landon let his right hand slide even lower-down to the juncture of her thighs. He gently parted her legs; his fingers slipped past the thin fabric of her underwear and found the slick heat waiting for him. That was it-the spark that lit the wildfire inside him. "Tessie... you''re mine." He stroked her folds, circling teasingly; sometimes grazing the edge, sometimes pressing in just enough to make her cry out with need. The snow beneath them crushed and melted, icy water seeping along her spine. But between her legs, she was soaked-hot, pulsing, and aching. "I want you... all of you," Tessa gasped, trembling. Her hands found his waistband; she tugged at the belt, fingers slipping inside- wrapping around his burning hardness... Send Gifts 2.1K Chapter 402 Chapter 402 Slick Heat and Dirty Whispers Landon froze; a rough, ragged breath tore from his throat as he suddenly dipped down and crushed his lips against hers. His tongue pushed aggressively into her mouth, tangling with hers, sucking so deeply she could barely breathe. Hisrge hand hadpletely enveloped her slick heat; two long fingers already plunged deep inside, iming new territory. Tessa gasped uncontrobly. Her hands clutched his hair in a death grip as her body arched toward him, legs wrapping around his waist. Beneath the thinyer of fabric, she could feel his hardened heat-so hot it made her moan over and over. The slick wetness between her thighs dripped freely; desire surged through her like a bolt from the blue. Consumed by a wave of lust, Tessa flipped over the moment Landon withdrew his fingers. She straddled him with a sudden, feral grace; something wild and teasing burned in her eyes. She leaned down, lips trailing from Landon''s chest down to his abs; her teeth nipped the muscle along his waist, while her tongue traced every groove of his stomach. Each motion dragged a low growl from his throat-he was burning hot and hard, pressing up against her lower belly. Her hand slid between his thighs, stroking and teasing. She gripped his scorching length, moving up and down; sometimes gently, sometimes with force. His breath came in sharp bursts, deep and unrestrained. Landon couldn''t take it anymore. Gripping her ass, he flipped her beneath him, pinning her back down into the snow. Thest of their clothes were torn to shreds-scattered, forgotten. Naked bodies entwined in the snow, igniting a wildfire amidst the cold. His hand slid from her waist to the inside of her thigh, forcefully spreading her open. His heat rubbed against her soaked entrance; she trembled like a leaf, her low moans breaking into breathless cries. Her slick arousal soaked the snow beneath them. Tessa''s nails dug into his shoulders; her body moved in sync with his, clinging tightly to him. Each slow grind made her pant, her voice a wicked, seductive poison. Landon growled her name, hoarse like a beast caged too long. With one powerful thrust, he buried himself deep inside her. "Ah!" Tessa screamed, her body bowing violently. Her legs locked tightly around his waist; her wet heat mped. down on him so snugly it made her scalp tingle with pleasure. Landon was buried to the hilt, her body stretched around him, tight and wet. The sensation made her shiver uncontrobly; he let out a rough growl, his breath harsh and primal. His hands gripped her waist; his fingers sank into her soft skin-his strength dominating, yet filled with aching tenderness. Each slow thrust was like lighting a match; every stroke made her moan louder. 10:30. TUB Junc Chapter 402 Slick Heat and Dirty Whispers Tessa''s nails left red trails down his shoulders. She met every movement of his hips, the heat between her legs dripping and sticky. Their slick sounds echoed through the snow. "Tessie, you''re so damn beautiful..." Landon rasped, his voice heavy with obsession. He lifted her leg, resting it on his shoulder; his heat slid in and out of her slick center, slow but firm. "Harder! Give me more! Give me everything!" Tessa cried, unable to contain her pleasure. The second he heard her desperate cry, Landon let out a guttural roar; he drove into her, deep-hitting the furthest depths of her. She screamed again, her body arching, her tight wet heat gripping him so tightly tears welled at the corners of her eyes. He stopped holding back; the beast inside him finally unleashed. Gripping her ass, he pounded into her, each thrust harder and deeper. His rhythm quickened-every stroke wild, like a storm crashing through her. Her body convulsed beneath him, rocked by the force. The snow beneath them caved with the intensity of their movements; snowmelt mixed with sweat trickled down their skin. The air was thick with the scent of wet lilies and pine. "Oh my, you''re amazing! The way you move-sweating all over me like that-you''re so damn hot!" This scene I''ve dreamed of a thousand times... it''s finally real tonight! Send Gifts Chapter 403 Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 403 Bent Over and Begging for It Tessa''s breathless praise-so open, so unabashed in its affection-made Landon growl with satisfaction, the heat inside her swelled harder, thick with desire. He cupped her ass, pulling her closer until she was pressed tightly against him; he thrust deeper, harder, like he was driving his very soul into her. "Ah, I''m going to die!" Tessa''s whole body trembled; her eyes rolled back in pleasure. Wet heat gushed between her thighs, soaking the snow in a slick, sticky mess. "Landon... I love you..." Tessa moaned, voice hoarse and syrupy sweet like poison. Her nails raked down his back, leaving bloody trails as her body bloomed wildly on the brink of climax. Landon bit her earlobe, panting heavily. "Tessie, you''re mine. Forever" He suddenly picked up the pace; a rush of molten release exploded deep inside her, driving her straight into the peak of ecstasy. She screamed his name; her body seized tight as climax crashed over her. The way her walls mped around him nearly drove Landon to the edge; he groaned, low and rough, unable to contain the pleasure. Their first climax came fast and furious. The two of them clung tightly to each other, riding out the aftershocks for a long, breathless moment before slowly returning to themselves. Landon held her close; his sweat-slicked chest pressed to her cheek, his heat warming every inch of her skin. Tessa curled in his arms, listening to the strong, steady beat of his heart; a satisfied smile yed at the corner of her lips, her body still trembling from the fading climax. The morning light spilled across the snow, casting their ovepping shadows-like a vow they''d never be parted. Landon kissed her forehead, his voice low and lingering. "How do you feel?" Tessa kissed him back, her fingers brushing along his cheek as she smiledzily. "Not bad... I could go for another round." Her words sparked like a me, instantly reigniting the fire inside him that had barely cooled. Landon''s burning gaze locked onto Tessa''s flushed, sweat-dampened face; he flipped her beneath him once again. "Don''t worry... however many rounds you want, I''ll give you all of them." With a low growl, he gripped her waist and gently turned her over, guiding her onto her knees in the snow, her ass lifted high. Tessa''s back arched in the morning light, seductive and perfect. Snowkes clung to her pale skin; the soft lily scent drifting from her body stirred another deep groan from his chest. Hisrge hands slid up to her ass, kneading her firm curves with practiced skill. From the motion, her freshly spent core began to pulse again; Landon''s seed trickled slowly from her, scented faintly with pine. That glistening trail of white slipping from her still-flushed entrance-so obscene, so beautiful-made him hard all over again, the ache sharp and insistent. 1772 Chapter 403 Bent Over and Begging for It His hand brushed across the smooth skin of her back, fingertips gliding along the sensitive curve of hers nape. Her body shuddered; a breathy moan escaped her lips. Landon''s eyes fixed on the delicate slope of her neck, pale and fragrant with lily pheromones. It triggered something primal inside him. Deep within, his wolf snarled. Mark her! im her! Fill her with our scent, make her ours forever! Driven by that raw, ancient instinct, Landon leaned in close to her snowy-white nape. His teeth brushed against the skin, gently grazing the spot where her nd pulsed. He nibbled, teasing; sometimes light, sometimes hard. Just as his fangs began to emerge-ready to pierce her skin and mark her.... Emma''s voice burst into Tessa''s mind, roaring in panic. Tessie, no! You can''t let him mark you! Your blood bond with Nathan isn''t broken yet. If he forces the mark, your blood vessels will rupture, and his wolf soul will be torn to shreds! Send Gifts 2.1K Chapter 404 Chapter 404 imed by Destiny Tessa flinched, twisting away as Landon''s fangs grazed her skin. "No, not now... we can''t..." A tight breath caught in Landon''s throat. He forced himself to pull back, lips brushing her neck in apology instead of instinct. "Shh... it''s okay, baby. That''s on me. This moment''s too important to rush-we should''ve waited for the right time." She hasn''t even met my family yet. Our elders haven''t even had a proper meeting. I shouldn''t be marking her here-like this-so careless, so raw. Not in the snow. He''d always pictured it differently. He''d bring her to meet Grandpa, Reginald Thorne-the gruff old alpha who never stopped calling him wild. He wanted the entire Nightshade Pack to see exactly who his mate was. My Tessie should be wearing that starlight blue diamond I picked out just for her. She should be standing beneath an altar woven with lily of the valley when I make that mark. Not kneeling in frost. Not with my bite still catching snowkes. He''d let his emotions run ahead of him-too caught up in the rush of finally being one with her. Landon breathed her in-the sweet scent of lilies clinging to her skin-then let go of the urge to mark her. He had other ways to show her how deeply he wanted her. His hand locked around her waist as the other slid between her thighs. She was already soaked; wet and ready, like she''d been waiting just for him. As his fingers moved in and out, Tessa gasped and arched her back, hips grinding into his hand without meaning to. Her heat clenched around him and it took everything he had not to lose it right there. "Please-just f*ck me already! Don''t make me beg!" "Oh, baby, you''re the one torturing me... do you have any idea how good you feel?" His voice was rough as he shifted position, the head of his cock pressing right against her entrance. Then he thrust, hard and deep, bottoming out in one stroke. Tessa cried out, body lurching forward as her fingers wed into the snow. The cold bit into her hands, but all she could feel was the hot ache inside her. This angle had him hitting so deep it made her head spin. "You''re incredible... God, no wonder you''re the Montedra alpha king. I swear, every inch of you drives me crazy-especially the one inside me." Maybe it was fate. Maybe it was that damn mate bond. Whatever it was, I wanted him like I''ve never wanted anything. 1 want to stay like this forever... our bodies touching, hearts are wrapped around each other. I don''t ever want to let him 1. go. "Rx, baby... you''ve got no idea what''s stilling," Landon murmured against her skin, hips driving forward again and again. 172 Chapter 404 imed by Destiny Tessa had always been quiet, blushing and flustering at the smallest things. But today, today she wa something else-brazen, breathless, begging. And the way she praised him, loved him so openly-it wrecked him in the best way. I want to cover her in my scent. I want her soaked in me. I want toe so deep she feels it for days. She''s mine... she really is. That thought settled into his chest with a fierce kind of peace. He grabbed her ass, both hands firm, and pounded into her harder. Every thrust made her body rock and made her cry out again and again. Their skin pped together faster and louder, the sound sharp and wet. He bottomed out inside her each time, grinding into her sweet spot until she was moaning uncontrobly. F*ck, she''s tight. So damn wet for me. Landon gritted his teeth, sweat dripping from his body onto hers as he moved. Her back-glistened where it touched her. Tessa''s hips rose high to meet him, each stroke pulling a scream from her lips. Her whole body was slick, wild, and trembling. "Landon-don''t stop! I''m right there-ah!" she gasped, hands bracing in the snow as her orgasm hit. Her walls clenched hard around him, squeezing every inch. He snarled deep in his throat, mmed into her onest time, and spilled inside- hot, thick, and endless- filling her to the brim. Their bodies crashed into climax at the same time, pulsing with heat and need. Tessa screamed his name, clinging to Landon''s chest as he held her tight-until suddenly, the silver ring on her finger red with a sharp white glow. Just a sh, but unmistakable. A re from the cursed Bloodbound Sorcery Nathan had tied to her. Still catching her breath, Tessa''s eyes narrowed. Her nails dug into her palms so hard they almost broke the skin. I swear... I''ll tear this thing off myself if I have to. I''ll rip Nathan''s brand out of my blood. I''ll burn every trace of him away. And then-then I''ll give myself to Landonpletely. No strings. No stains. Just us. Just our pheromones weaving a bond the way nature intended. No more haunting reminders. No more chains. Send Gifts Chapter 405 Chapter 405 The Beast Beneath His Skin Tessa and Landon weren''t just wolves-they were awakened wielders of the Ancient Wolf Spirit. Their bodies ran hotter, stronger, longer than anyone else''s. And after just two intense rounds of soul-deep sex, the sky had already turned fully to morning. Landony back against the snowbank,pletely sated, eyes tracing the soft rise and fall of Tessa''s body nestled against his chest. He kissed her forehead, damp with sweat, still craving her. If it weren''t for the fact that Tessa''sing-of-age ceremony was scheduled next, he wouldn''t have left her body so easily. Tessa, who''d tasted real pleasure for the first time in her life, was already hooked. She rested against his bare chest, fingers sliding yfully across his firm pecs. "I could get addicted to this," she said softly. The way their spirits had connected... the way their bodies had moved... it wasn''t just sex. It was a total union. It felt like every nerve, every instinct, every part of me said yes to him. Landon let out a huskyugh, kissing her swollen lips with restraint he didn''t feel. "Oh, I''m way more gone than you are. But after tonight''s ceremony? You''re mine for the rest of the night." Tessa''s lips curved into a slow smile. "Mmm. I''ll be counting the minutes." Then she nced toward the shredded mess of fabric in the snow andughed softly. "Although... those clothes are officially done for." Landon stood up and draped his ck coat-the only thing left intact-over Tessa''s naked body. It swallowed her frame, hiding the flushed skin and the marks he''d left behind when he couldn''t hold back. Then he scooped her up in his arms. "Well. That definitely wasn''t the n. We need to head back to Wisteria Apartment, get cleaned up, and find clothes that aren''t torn to pieces." He hadn''t brought her out here expecting chaos. Just a quiet night under the stars, counting down to midnight. Her birthday. The moment their bond would be revealed-Destined or not. If it turned out they weren''t mates, he would''ve still kissed her; still held her; still told her exactly how he felt. But if they were? Then hell, he''d kiss her harder and thank the Moon Deity herself for giving them this fate. He''d wanted her for a long time. He''d dreamed of being inside her. But he trusted himself enough to wait. I was going to wait. For the blessing at the Wolf Sanctum. For her grandpa Walter to sanctify the bond. For her friends to celebrate her birthday, so we could finally steal away and make that night ours. That had been the n. Chapter 405 The Beast Beneath His Skin Until she flipped everything upside down. He''d never seen her like that-fire burning beneath all that usual quiet. His fee princess had turned to liv and it melted every bit of control he''d been holding onto They''d gone at each other like animals, right there in the snow. He hadn''t even packed backup clothes. Good thing wolves came with biological safeguards. In an unmarked state, the female''s nd barrier kept her from getting pregnant- a defense evolved by the Ancestral to protect unmated partners before formal bonding. She was still in high school. Their bond hadn''t been witnessed by the pack''s elders. This wasn''t the time for a baby. Tessa let Landon carry her to the car without protest, melting into his hold. "I''m gonna take a quick nap," she murmured with a soft smile. She leaned her head back against the passenger seat and let her eyes slip shut. Sure, her body was far stronger than most wolves-but Landon wasn''t most wolves. He was Montedra''s Alpha King; he''d awakened the Ancient Obsidian Crystal spirit, and it showed in every way that counted. Samuel had been right. Landon didn''t just fight like a monster-he f*cked like one too. I''m already worn out... and he still looks like he could go another three rounds. Tessa made a yful little sound-half pout, halfugh-as herpetitive side kicked back to life. Once the ceremony was over? Oh, she was going to ride him. Like a queen. She''d pin him down, take over, and make him gasp and growl under her instead. In the back of her mind, her wolf, Emma, tossed her silver mane and let out a low, cocky whimper. Challenge epted. She wanted Landon''s wolf-Flex-on his knees too. Girl and wolf; one shared desire, one perfect n. Send Gifts 2.1K Chapter 406 Chapter 406 Coming of Age Under Moonlight 80% +8 Pearls When they got back to Wisteria Apartment, Landon didn''t waste a second. He scooped her up again, carried her straight into the bathroom, and stepped into the shower with her, hands moving slow and tender as he washed her off himself. But the second his fingers brushed her waist, Tessa leaned in and bit his neck- soft but sharp enough to tease him. Hot water slid down their skin as she nced at the faint bite mark still on his corbone. Without warning, she hooked her arm around his neck and kissed him there, lips pressing against his skin like a promise. That''s when the shower stopped being just a shower. Steam curled around them like a veil, but the sounds weren''t innocent anymore- wet skin pping, bodies grinding, moans bouncing off the tile. The water kept running, but so did they. By the time they finally stepped out wrapped in towels, the clock was already ticking past two. Landon dropped her gently onto the bed, but she was too busy smirking at the fresh scratch marks she''d carved into his hips to stop giggling. He growled and caught her fingertip between his teeth, voice rough with need he still hadn''t burned through. "Laugh all you want, but if you keep teasing me, you won''t be getting any rest." That finally shut her up-at least a little. She curled against him, nose brushing his chest, letting the steady beat of his heart rock her to sleep. The snow outside was finally easing up, and the moon, along with a sky full of impatient stars, had already risen-like the heavens themselves were lining up to bless what wasing next. At exactly seven, Landon pulled up to the Nightshade Pack''s sacred grounds, the Wolf Sanctum. Tessa gave him a side-eye, one brow lifting. "Wolf Sanctum? Technically speaking, I''m a rogue without a pack. I don''t think I''m even allowed in ucre..." "You''re my future mate," Landon said without hesitation. "Everything under my rule already belongs to you. They''ll kneel, or they''ll get out of the way." He brought her straight to the entrance, eyes locked ahead. "Frostmoon Pack can keep their old rules. We don''t y that way in Nightshade." Landon pressed his hand to the door. The pine-scented wave of Alpha pheromones rolled over the head carving like a flood. Laurel crests etched into the bronze glowed one after another-proof that something only the Nightshade Alpha could do. He didn''t need permission from the Elder Council to open the Wolf Sanctum. That power was his alone. The doors began to open, heavy and slow, revealing whaty beyond. And the moment they opened all the way, Tessa''s breath hitched. Beneath the vaulted ceiling, surrounded by twelve towering totems, stood a man in deep gold ceremonial robes. In one hand, he held a staff capped with a fierce wolf head. 10:03 Wed, 4 Jun Chapter 406 Coming of Age Under Moonlight His presence was maic. Authoritative. Ancient. Then he turned. And Tessa''s entire body went stiff. Her eyes locked on his face. Her hand shot out and gripped Landon''s sleeve. "Grandpa? What...what are you doing here?" +8 Pearls Walter, who was usually all warmth and softness, now stood tall with quiet strength in his presence. But his smile was still full of love as he looked at Tessa. "It''s my granddaughter''sing-of-age. Of course, I''m here to bless her myself." Long before Landon ever approached him, Walter had already tried reaching out to the Frostmoon Elders, hoping to hold the ceremony at their Wolf Sanctum. They''d shut him down. Predictably. Fine. If Frostmoon wouldn''t open their doors, then he''d bring the whole damn thing to Nightshade-and make it bigger, better, prouder. My girl deserves the best. If others get honored, Tessie gets more. Right on cue, voices rose as familiar faces appeared from the mist around the sanctum. "Damn right! I''m not missing this for anything!" Ysabel called, dressed in Nightshade''s ceremonial robes. "Me too!" "Count me in!" Tessa''s eyes swept the space, heart pounding. Avery. Steven. The whole Avery Band. Camille. Nathaniel. Hudson. Cameron... They''re all here. Every single one of them. Her chest tightened, and tears threatened to spill. She turned toward Landon, her voice soft a trembling "You invited them... all of them?" Landon smiled and took her hand, warm and firm in his. "I did. We''re all here for you, Tessa. Your moment. Together." Send Gifts 2.1K Chapter 407 Chapter 407 The Spring, The Bloodbond Ring 18 Pearls Moonlight poured through the ss dome above them, spreading across the sacred spring in the center of the hall. The surface sparkled with silver light, and the faint scent of lilies floated in the air like a blessing. Walter moved slowly toward her, staff in hand. He looked softer than usual, but beneath that warmth was gravity-a quiet power. The edge of his ceremonial robe whispered over the stone with each step. "My Tessie," he said gently, "tonight you be an adult. In the name of Frostmoon Pack''s former Alpha, I bestow upon you the rites of purification and blessing." Tessa''s chest lifted with a slow breath. This is really happening. Her pheromones sweetened the air around her like blooming lilies. She nodded through the blur of tears. Walter lifted his staff and tapped it lightly against the spring. The pool stirred. A clear stream of water rose from its center, hovering right in front of her like magice alive. He began to chant, voice low and ancient, like pine trees humming in the wind. The springlight turned to mist, rising and swirling around her body-cool, clean, and holy. Then it happened. The silver ring on her finger shed-ck against the white mist. The inscription on it-Forever Yours-shuddered with rage. The Bloodbound Sorcery inside it pulsed, reacting violently to the sanctified air. It''s fighting back... The spell Nathan had slipped onto her five years ago when she was unconscious. His trap. His im. ''Now it hissed like something alive, like a curse being scorched straight out of her veins. Tessa felt it. A faint tremor from the ring on her finger. Her breath caught. No way... She''d tried for years-everything she could think of. Spells, runes, and even physical force. Nothing ever worked. That silver ring wouldn''te off. She couldn''t break it. Couldn''t sever the damn Bloodbound Sorcery Nathan had forced on her. But now... here, under the magic of the sacred spring... it was reacting. Something''s changing... Across the sanctum, Walter paused mid-chant. He felt it too. The dark energy curled around her-thick, unnatural, wrong. Pain red in his chest. What did they do to you, Tessie? 10:03 Wed, 4 Jun Chapter 407 The Spring, The Bloodbond Ring ¡ú +8 Pearls What kind of twisted bastard forced something like this on you? This is forbidden sorcery. High-grade. Designed to hurt Who the heck would mark you like that? He didn''t have time to chase down that fury. Not now. Right here, right now-under the blessing of the moon and the power of the sacred spring-he had a chance to free her. He had to act. He bit into the tip of his tongue without a word and let a drop of his blood fall into the spring. ording to the Frostmoon Rite, an Alpha''s blood could amplify the sanctum''s power-just enough to burn something dark out of someone they loved. He prayed it would be enough. Tessa exhaled and let her body go soft, surrendering to the spring. Her skin soaked in the sacred mist, and she followed its slow glide through her like a thread of silver. It moved through her bloodstream-cool and clean-scrubbing away the ck residue in her veins. And then, as it passed her nd... Wait... She felt it. The faintest shift. The Bloodbound Sorcery loosened ever so slightly under the spring''s touch. But it onlysted a heartbeat. As the mist finished its path through her body and drifted away, the silver ring stayed right where it was. The curse held tight. Still... that flicker of change lit something inside her. That was real. It moved. That means it can break. Maybe this spring isn''t just symbolic... maybe it''s the key. The sacred mist circled her once. Then again. Then a third time. Each loop was dimmer than thest. By the end, it was nothing more than light-soft and fading. That was all the spring had left to give. Across from her, Walter''s eyes darkened with regret. His shoulders sagged just slightly under the weight of 1. it. Even with his blood and his spirit at full strength, he couldn''t force the high-level curse loose. Not yet. They''d need to wait-watch for the right moment. And next time, finish what they started. Walter lifted his staff onest time, and the final shimmer of mist on Tessa''s skin gathered into delicate beads of dew, sliding down to the stone beneath her feet. Around them, the totem pirs began to glow a soft, otherworldly blue-like the sanctuary itself was weing her rebirth. Deep inside her mind, she felt Emma stir. Her wolf was howling-low and soulful-resonating with the stars above. 10:03 Wed, 4 Jun Chapter 407 The Spring, The Bloodbond Ring The ritual wasplete. 79% +8 Pearls Walter stepped forward and gently touched the tip of the staff to her forehead. The moonlight poured down like a blessing. "In the name of the Moon Deity, I bless you, Tessa. May your wolf spirit stay fierce. May your path be clear. May love and power never leave your side." His voice rang across the domed chamber. The glowingurel crest above them shimmered like moonlight woven into stone; the beams flowed down, soft as silk, resting across her bare shoulders. Tessa opened her eyes. Tears slid freely now, and a quiet warmth rose in her chest-deep and sure. She heard me. The Moon Deity answered. The ceremony wasplete. The purification, the blessing... her rite of passage was finally hers. "Thank you, Grandpa," she whispered, her voice thick with emotion. Walter smiled and cupped the back of her head with one hand. "Silly girl. It was an honor to perform your rite of passage." Landon came to her side, wrapping his hand around hers. His pine-rough scent merged with her lily-sweet one-steady, grounding, full of promise. Cheers erupted around them. Ysabel pped first. Avery Band whooped and teased from the edge of the sanctum, filling the space withughter and warmth. Send Gifts 2.1K Chapter 408 Chapter 408 He''s My Destined Mate +8 Pearls After the formal rites ended, the group made their way to Silvermoon Estate for a feast. The dining room glowed with warm lights, and the long table was covered in gorgeous food. Bouquets of lilies of the valley lined the center; their scent danced in the air, twining perfectly with Tessa''s pheromones. Ysabel rolled in with a fiveyer cake, singing as she went. "Birthday girling through!" Everyone chimed in, gathering around Tessa and singing with loud, off-key joy. She pped along, heart full, eyes glowing with happiness. I''m never going to forget this night. When thest note faded, Ysabel grinned and slid the cake right in front of her. "Okay, Tessie-wish time!" Tessa looked around at all the people she loved-her friends, her family, her mate- and closed her eyes. Please let the people I care about stay healthy. Let them stay happy. Let life be kind to them. Then she opened her eyes and blew out every candle in one breath. The room exploded in cheers andughter. Walter was already cutting the first slice. He handed it to her with a proud smile. "Happy birthday, Tessie. You''re officially an adult now... but to me, you''ll always be my little girl." "Thanks, Grandpa!" Tessa said with a glowing smile as she took the first bite of cake, all eyes on her. ''A smudge of cream clung to the corner of her mouth. Landon let out a softugh, leaned over, and gently wiped it off with his thumb-then licked it off without a second thought. Nathaniel''s jaw dropped. "Mr. Thorne-seriously? That''s how you''re acting in front of everyone?" Landon raised a brow, cool and unbothered. "I''m being close with my Destined mate. You got a problem with that?" "Wait, what did you just say?" someone asked, stunned. Every head in the room turned toward them. Walter looked like he might burst with joy. Tessa met their eyes and smiled. "Actually, that''s what I was just about to announce..." She reached for Landon''s hand and held it tight. "Landon and I are Destined mates." 10:04 Wed, 4 Jun Chapter 408 He''s My Destined Mate Silence. One heartbeat. Two. Then the room erupted-apuse, shouting, celebration. 79% +8 Pearls "Oh my god, Tessie! Your Destined mate is my Uncle Landon? That''s insane- we''re family now!" Ysabel threw her arms around her. "Finally! Nightshade''s getting its Luna. May the Moon Deity bless you both," Nathaniel added, grinning. Hudson and Cameron jumped in with their congrattions too. No hesitation. No doubt. Everyone weed her. They embraced Tessa not just as Landon''s mate-but as their future Luna. Camille lifted her ss with a smile. "Congrats, Tessa. Getting to be Destined mates with someone you actually love? That''s a dream." Then she turned to Landon, arching a brow. "Doesn''t matter if you''re Montedra''s all-powerful Alpha King-if you ever hurt her, I will end you." "Damn right!" one of the Avery Band guys jumped in. "You mess with Tessa, you mess with all of us. Alpha title or not." Landon didn''t even flinch. No anger, no pride. Just quiet conviction. He lifted a hand toward the moonlight streaming through the window and said, "I swear by the Moon Deity-if I ever hurt or fail Tessa, may I-" But Tessa pped a hand over his mouth, cutting him off. "No cursing yourself on my birthday. Not allowed." Landon kissed her palm, voice soft. "Then I''ll do whatever you say." "Oh my god," Ysabel groaned with augh. "We get it-you''re crazy about each other. Can you give the rest of us single people a chance to breathe?" "Yeah, yeah. Come eat before the feast prepared by Mr. Throne goes to waste,¡± Nathaniel added, chuckling. Everyoneughed and sat down, toasting, drinking, and filling the space with warmth and joy. Only Avery stayed quiet. In his pocket, his hand clenched around a ring box-holding a diamond meant for Tessa. He was going to confess tonight. But that''s not gonna happen anymore... Send Gifts 2.1K Chapter 409 Chapter 409 A Love Confessed +8 Pearls Laughter filled the room as sses clinked, silver cut through the cake, and everyone dug into the feast without holding back. But in the middle of it all, Tessa saw something no one else did-Avery quietly slipping out the door. She leaned over to Landon with a soft whisper, then followed after him. A momentter, Ysabel came up beside Landon and leaned in. ¡°Uncle Landon, she went after Avery. Aren''t you going to do anything?" He shook his head. "No. She''s allowed to have her own space. Her friends. I trust her." Every feral instinct in him wed at that decision. He wanted to chase her. Keep her close. Keep every other man away from what was his. But he knew better. I love her, yeah. She''s my mate. But that doesn''t mean I get to cage her. Tessie was born to run. She''s not a girl to be locked down-she''s a wolf built for the wind and wild. He wouldn''t be the fence. He''d be the wind beside her. Moving with her. Free, loyal, untethered-but always hers. Tessa found Avery on the second-floor terrace. He was alone while ying the piano. He was ying her favorite song. She didn''t interrupt-just stood a few steps away, listening. Letting the music settle around them. Avery looked so different like this like the bold, cocky version of him onstage. Right now, he was just soft light and quiet keys. The silver chain around his wrist shimmered as he moved. It was the wolf bone bracelet she''d given him for his sixteenth birthday. When thest note faded, Tessa stepped forward and sat beside him. "y something with me?" she asked. Her voice was low, shy. She didn''t y much-but enough. "Always," he said without hesitation. She smiled. "Chopin?" 0 He didn''t answer with words. Just nodded and set his fingers on the keys. Together, they yed-effortless, wordless, in sync. Avery''s eyes drifted to her face again and again. She was radiant. Happy. Strong. And not his. TUUD NO Chapter 409 A Love Confessed She found someone. Someone powerful. Someone written in fate. Why does it still hurt like this? He thought he''d locked those feelings away a long time ago. Clearly, not well enough. is 10 Pearts The final chord faded. Tessa''s hands stilled. And then, without even turning to look, she asked-so gently it nearly broke him. "Avery... is there something you want to tell me?" They knew each other too well. Of course, she''d seen through him. Avery was quiet for a moment before finally turning to her, eyes clear and voice steady. "Tessa... you''ve felt it, haven''t you?" The way I look at you. The way I never stopped caring. Tessa''s fingers gripped the edge of the bench-subtle, but a clear sign she was nervous. She always did that when something hit too close to the heart. "I was going to tell you tonight," Avery continued. "That I like you. Not as a friend- as a man who''s wanted you for a long time. I was ready to say I''d stay by your side forever. But now... it''s clear I''m toote." He took a breath and smiled-soft, but real. "Congrats, Tessie. You found your Destined mate. I really hope you two stay happy. Always." He didn''t dance around it. He didn''t pretend. Justid it bare, honest, and whole. And with the words out in the open, he felt lighter. His blessing was real. Even if she''d never be his, he meant it when he said he wanted her to be happy. "We''re still gonna be friends, right?" he asked, holding out a fist. Tessa searched his face, making sure that smile wasn''t just for show. Once she saw it was genuine, she smiled too and tapped her fist against his. "Always. We''re friends for life. And you''ll find your girl, Avery. The one who''s meant just for you." "I''ll hold you to that." They shared onest look-one filled with understanding, no regrets-and thest of the heart them finally slipped away. between "I wanna y something for you." Tessa sat at the piano, alone now. Her hands rested on the keys for just a breath- then she started to y This time, it wasn''t just any song. It was his favorite. Every note was her way of saying goodbye-with love, not regret. Thu, 3 Jun Chapter 409 A Love Confessed 75% +8 Pearis As the song neared its end, a soft sound from the hallway stirred Avery to his feet. "I should get going. But let''s write something together soon." "We''ll have plenty of chances," Tessa said with a knowing smile. "My entertainmentbel''sunching soon." And just beneath the notes still hanging in the air-she caught it. That scent. Pinewood. Strong and familiar. Landon''s here. Send Gifts 2.1K !? Chapter 410 Chapter 410 A Moment of Tenderness And just like Tessa expected-Landon showed up not long after. As he crossed paths with Avery, the other man gave a quiet nod and said, "Take good care of her. Then he walked away-calm, unburdened. Landon didn''t need to hear a word of what they''d said. He already knew. He didn''t flinch as he passed Avery. No res. No growls. Just stone silence as he made his way over to Tessa and sat beside her. She hit thest note and turned toward him. "You found me. What happened to Ysabel and the others?" "They''re at the club-dancing, drinking, doing their thing. You don''t need to worry about them." Silvermoon Estate had its own built-in club, full of food, music, and high-end distractions. A favorite for nobles with too much time and money. Landon took her hand in his. His touch was firm and familiar. "You never stop surprising me, Tessie. Piano? Really? You''ve gotyers." "Want me to y something for you?" she asked, smiling. "Yeah. y ''Marry Me'' for me," he said. Right now, that''s all he wanted to hear. Tessa didn''t hesitate. She pulled out her phone, quickly searched for the Marry Me sheet music, and propped it up on the stand. "This is my first time ying it," she warned with a teasing smile. "If I mess it up, you''re not allowed tough." She was decent at the piano-but it wasn''t her focus. And this piece, while beautiful, was still unfamiliar. Landon just shook his head. "Laugh? Never. You''re perfect to me." And he meant it. However the song sounded, if it came from her, he''d listen forever. Her fingers began to glide over the keys-delicate, sure. She yed their song. A wedding dream, just for him. Landon didn''t say a word. He sat right beside her, eyes locked on her. She looked different like this-so quiet, so lovely. God, how do I protect something like this without holding on too tight? As the second section began, Landon reached out and rested his hands on the piano. Chapter 410 A Moment of Tenderness He joined her. Four hands on one instrument. Tessa turned in surprise. He did barely. Just two years of lessons as a kid. But with the Obsidian Crystal Wolf blood in him, he didn''t forget things as other people did. Notes and patterns burned into his neurons like starmaps. And this piece? Wasn''t all that hard. Together, they yed. No words. No hesitation. Just fingers and rhythm. And when thest note drifted into silence-they looked at each other and smiled. No practice. No prep. But somehow, they moved like they''d done this a hundred times before. "You know how to y piano?" she asked, raising a brow. She never would''ve guessed-he didn''t seem like the type to waste time on something so... refined. "Two years of lessons." "That''s it?" "Yep." "Mr. Thorne- "Landon," he cut in, voice smooth as silk. "We''re past that, aren''t we? ''Mr. Thorne'' sounds way too formal." Tessaughed, flustered. Her cheeks pinked. ¡°Okay, Landon. I just... I think you''re really gifted. If you''d stuck with it, you could''ve been a real pianist." "I never cared about being a pianist," he said, voice dropping. "But.......¡± "But what?" she asked, eyes narrowing in curiosity. He reached over, fingers grazing her corbone-right where his teeth had marked her that morning. "My wolf, Flex, thinks your skin is a living piano. And he''d rather y you than any set of keys." His breath hit her ear, warm and electric. And just like that, the memory of their bodies tangled together came rushing back. Her face burned. "Is that Flex talking? Or is that you?" Landonughed low in his throat. "There''s no difference. What he wants-I want." Inside him, Flex was already pacing with impatience. All he wanted was to pull Emma away and disappear into a space where nothing existed but skin, scent, and heat. "Watch it. We''re still outside, Tessa whispered, giving him a warning look that was way too soft to be 10:06 Thu, 5 Jun Chapter 410 A Moment of Tenderness threatening. Her modesty was back-sweet, hesitant, delicate. It drove Landon absolutely wild. He pulled her in, one arm locked around her waist as he stood, lifting her up with him. ¡°Enough of the social hour. You''ve been theirs long enough. The rest of tonight... is mine." +8 Pears Chapter 411 Chapter 411 Grandpa Knows What''s Up As soon as Landon brought Tessa outside, Ysabel and the others gathered around to give her birthday presents. "Tessie, this is the gift I prepared for you. It doesn''tpare to that stone you gave me, but I really hope you''ll like it." Because Tessa was just that special, Ysabel always wanted to find something equally special for her; but the more she tried, the harder it was to find the right thing. In the end, she bought a diamond and carved it by hand into the shape of a star. In her heart, Tessa was the brightest star of all. Although Walter had already given Tessa hering-of-age gift carlier, he still handed over an elegant gift box. "Tessie, happy adulthood; I hope you''ll always be happy." "Thank you, grandpa. You too." The rest of the group also stepped forward to offer their carefully chosen presents.. There were so many that Tessa couldn''t carry them all. Landon helped her hold the overflow. "You young people, go enjoy yourselves. I''ll head out first," Walter said, taking the lead in stepping away- but not before reminding Tessa, "If it''s not convenient toe home these next few days, don''t worry about it." He knew that she and Landon had just confirmed they were destined mates; of course they''d want to spend every waking moment together. After all, he''d been through it too... "Grandpa!" Tessa called out shyly, making Walter chuckle aloud. He turned and walked off, leaning on his wolf-head cane. He was happy that Landon was Tessa''s fated partner; at the same time, he still worried about the cursed blood pact on her. He needed to get home and dive into the ancient wolf n texts to see if there was any other way to lift the curse. "Now that we''ve given our gifts, we''ll make ourselves scarce," Ysabel said with a cheeky grin. After all, this was Tessa''sing-of-age day, Landon definitely had other ns in store. Better not to be a third wheel. "Bye! Happy birthday!" Everyone else offered their well wishes and filed out, leaving the space to Landon and Tessa. Landon was more than pleased with their thoughtfulness. He loaded the gifts into the trunk, then wrapped an arm around Tessa as he guided her into the car. 10:41 Fri, 6 Jun? W Chapter 411 Grandpa Knows What''s Up "Heading back to Wisteria Apartment?" Tessa asked. "Gotta make a stop first." "Where to?" "You''ll see when we get there." Landon drove her to a dealership. At this hour, the ce should''ve been closed, but because of their arrival, every light was on. The manager came out personally to greet them. "Mr. Thorne, the car you ordered has arrived. Let me show you to it." Landon nodded, sliding his arm around Tessa''s waist as they followed the manager to see the car. Once they reached the designated spot, a staff member pulled the cover off the vehicle-revealing a gleaming red sports car. It was stunning; a vivid red all over, with smooth, aerodynamic lines that gave off an unmistakably high-end feel. Landon looked at the car with satisfaction. Only this one could be worthy of his darling. "What do you think? Do you like it?" "Mr. Thorne... no, Landon, I told you I didn''t need a car." And this was way over the top-this sports car had to be worth millions of dors. "Ms. Sinir, Mr. Thorne had this custom-made just for you. There''s not another one like it in all of Montedra. He ced the order a month ago." "All right, you can leave us now," Landon said, not wanting to have this conversation with Tessa in front of others. "Yes, Mr. Thorne." The manager and staff quietly exited. "Go on-give it a try." Either way, she was an adult now; it really would be more convenient to have a car. Knowing it''d be hard to refuse, Tessa climbed into the driver''s seat. Landon settled into the passenger seat beside her. As soon as Tessa pressed the gas, the engine roared like a wolf, tearing through the night air. The car''s performance matched its looks; sleek, responsive, and a joy to drive- she loved it. After taking Landon on a cruise through the city of Navoris, she finally pulled into the lot at Wisteria Apartment. "Thank you for the gift; I really like it." 10:41 Fri, 6 Jun Chapter 411 Grandpa Knows What''s Up She thought that was the end of today''s surprises. She stepped out of the car, ready to heel back to the apartment-only to have Landon stop her. "Come on, there''s one more gift I need to give you" Send Gifts 2.1K Chapter 412 Chapter 412 The Observatory Was Not Ready for This. Tessa blinked in surprise. "Another gift? Landon, I think yourst one was already way over the top "There''s one more," Landon said. "But this one''s mostly for me. Sometimes I get really busy, and I''d love for you to be able to drive over and pick me up. That way, we could save a little time-I''d get to see you sooner. This time, Landon took the wheel and drove her to the Navoris Observatory. "What are we doing here?" Tessa asked, genuinely confused. It''s the middle of the night, what could possibly be worthing all the way out here for? Wouldn''t it be better to hurry back to Wisteria Apartment and kick off our indulgent night together? She couldn''t believe how greedy she''d be. I used to be the picture of restraint and calm; was it the fated mate bond messing with me? Making her crave being with Landon every second... and doing the most intimate things... Emma chimed in from the back of her mind. Same here. Flex might act like a doofus around me, but I love sticking close to him, all cuddled up. Let''s wait and see what he wants to give me. Tessa thought, trying to tamp down the desire curling low in her belly and soothe Emma at the same time. Landon led her into the observatory and handed her two certificates. Tessa stared at them in confusion, and Landon exined gently, "Rememberst time? You said you wanted the stars in the sky... so I bought them for you." Now it was Tessa''s turn to be speechless. She''d only mentioned it in passing-she never imagined he''d actually go out and buy stars. "I was kidding," she murmured, staring down at the certificates in her hands. They represented two neighboring stars. One had been named Tessa, the other Landon. "Right after you said it, I started paying attention. Just so happened someone discovered these two stars recently, so I bought them and named them after us." He''d said before-whatever.she wanted, he''d find a way to get it for her. And he hadn''t been bluffing. Feeling the depth of his care, Tessa was overwhelmed. ¡°Landon-" Clearly, she had to be more careful with her words around him in the future; otherwise, he''d take them seriously and go all in. "It didn''t cost much. Come on, take a look." Landon brought her over to the telescope. He guided her to find the two stars through the lens. "Well? Can you see them?" Chapter 412 The Observatory Was Not Ready for This Tessa nodded. Sure enough, two stars sparkled in the pitch-ck sky. "They''re beautiful." Tessa pondered. How could I not be moved? To have someone in this world who listened-really listened to the things you said, and then made them real. To have this man treat me this way. Any woman would be touched, right? After they finished stargazing, Tessa turned and pulled Landon into a hug. "Landon, you''re seriously going to spoil me." She''d just made an offhandment, but he had followed through without a second thought. "My future Luna deserves to be spoiled rotten," Landon murmured, tilting her chin up with his fingers so she had no choice but to meet the storm of love in his eyes. "Besides... you''ve always been the only kind of chaos my universe wees." Then he couldn''t help himself-he leaned down and kissed her. His tongue swept past her lips, tasting her with the scent of pine and whiskey, iming everything in his path. Tessa found herself pinned to the observatory''s metal railing; behind her, cold steel; in front, his burning palm branding her skin. His hand trailed down the line of her spine, pausing at the base of her back to give the slightest squeeze- her whole body melted, and her ankles instinctively hooked around his calf. The wolf tribe''s traditional pose of submission between mates. But then she snapped back to herself-her knee rose and pressed teasingly against his hip, flipping surrender into a challengeced with thorns. In the distance, a coyote howled into the night-only to be drowned out by the sound of their tangled, breathless gasps. Send Gifts 2.1K 10:41 Fri, 6 Jun W Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 413 Chapter 413 Tonight the Queen Rides First In the sea of consciousness, ox''s Obsidian Crystal Wolf could no longer hold back. It bounded across the starmap mirage, pouncing on Emma''s White Wolf. The two wolves wrestled and licked each other in the spiritual realm; Flex''s ws hooked around Emma''s neck-but the moment he touched her nd, his grip softened. He brushed her fur again and again with his wolfish kisses-mirroring the gentleness Landon showed in the real world, never willing to hurt her. Tessa whimpered into the kiss, her hands gripping thepels of his suit and yanking on his tie; her fingernails dug into the skin at the nape of his neck, drawing out a growl from deep within his chest. When Landon finally pulled back, her lips were swollen and glistening, her eyes rimmed with unshed tears. Even her pheromones were thick with desire-lily of the valley sweetened by lust, weaving together with the scent of pine into a dense web that filled the observatory. Landon lowered his head and bit the pulse beating in her throat, his voice rough as sand scraping across piano keys. "Can you feel it? Flex says he''s worn down all his ws just for you. Now all he wants..." His lips trailed lower, nipping at her nipple through the thin fabric of her shirt, "...is to be the ck hole in your gxy- something that never lets you go." Tessa leaned into him, her gaze drawn to the two glowing specks in the vast night sky-those stars named. after them. For a moment, the entire universe felt small; his heartbeat thudded against her ear, his breath wrapped around her soul, and even the stars seemed to shimmer in sync with their tangled bodies. She lifted her hand and traced the sharp line of his brow, her voice low and intimate. "Then I''ll be your supernova-sting everyst bit of reason out of you." Landon burst intoughter, scooped her into his arms, and carried her downstairs toward the car. "As you wish." The engine roared as Landon sped them back to Wisteria Apartment. The second they got out of the car, they couldn''t strip each other fast enough. Tessa yanked off Landon''s tie; his suit jacket fell to the ground, and his shirt buttons popped free under her impatient fingers, revealing the hard nes of his chest. Landon wasn''t about to fall behind. With one tug, her silk blouse ripped into shreds; herce lingerie -shimmered faintly in the moonlight. Her lily-of-the-valley scent came rushing at him in waves, pulling a growl from deep in his throat. He bent down, kissed along her corbone, and ran his tongue across her skin, leaving behind a trail of heat and wet. Tessa panted as she pushed him back, her bare feet hitting the floor of the apartment kissed him aggressively with every step forward, her lips traveling from his jaw to his throat. Her h grazed his corbone, making his chest rise and fall; the scent of pine practically smoldered between them. In the sea of consciousness, Emma''s White Wolf let out a soft whimper, gently biting Flex''s ear, urging him to im her; Flex responded with a stroke of his ink-ck ws down her back-tender, yetced with wild hunger. They stumbled through the living room, never breaking contact. Landon''s hands slid over her waist, his thumb brushing the edge of her ribs. In return, she dragged her nails across his abs, tracing the carved lines 10:41 FM, 6 Jun Chapter 413 Tonight the Queen Rides First of his muscles. 00 Their kisses and touches never stopped. The moment they stepped into the bedroom, Tessa shoved him hard toward the center of the hand-carved, four- poster oak bed. Landon let himself fall back, eyes burning with a mix ofughter and heat. "Tessie, nning to be my queen tonight?" She didn''t answer. She straddled his hips, lily-of-the-valley curling through the room like a spell; moonlight spilled in through the tall windows, turning her fair skin into glowing ivory. Her palms pressed against his chest, fingertips reading the rhythm of his heart. She leaned down, kissing him deeply; her tongue slipped between his lips, stealing his breath without hesitation. Landon groaned, his hands gripping her hips-he was just about to flip them over when she stopped him, her voice low andmanding. "Don''t move. Tonight, you''re doing what I say." Send Gifts Chapter 414 Chapter 414 Ride Me Like You Mean It, Tessic Tessa straightened up and unbuckled his belt; his cks slipped down, revealing his thick, rigid heat. She bit her lower lip lightly, a wild glint of teasing in her eyes. Her fingers grazed his burning length, the heat pulsed beneath her touch, the rough texture tingling against her fingertips and making her palm go numb. Landon let out a harsh breath, his chest rising and falling sharply. "Tessie... you''re ying with fire." She smirked, sly and unrepentant, leaning down slowly. Her lips trailed from his chest to his abdomen; the tip of her tongue licked along the creases of his abs. Every flick sent his muscles tightening-growls spilling from deep in his throat. In her mind, Emma pinned Flex beneath her. The White Wolf sank her teeth lightly into the ck Wolf''s shoulder, growling low and provocative. Flex answered with a rumble of his own, his tail wrapping possessively around her waist. Tessa fixed her mischievous gaze on the burning desire in Landon''s eyes; her lips suddenly sealed around his heat. A soft suck nearly made him jerk violently from the rush. "Tessie, don''t tease me... give it to me, now!" Landon''s voice broke into a mix of pleading and pleasure, rough and aching. Tessa just chuckled, rising to her feet; she guided his burning length to her entrance, then slowly lowered herself down. Her hot, wet folds enveloped him inch by inch; every ridge and vein dragged against her inner walls, setting off sparks that made her scalp tingle. She let out a low moan, her body shivering. Her hands braced on his chest, nails digging into his skin and leaving behind faint red marks. Landon clenched his jaw, gripping her waist tightly-his strength possessive, butced with care. He growled deep in his throat, "Tessie... you''re so damn tight..." She started to move; her hips rose and fell in a slow rhythm, her slick heat clenching around him. Each descent let his rough texture scrape deliciously across her sensitive spot, drawing breathy gasps from her lips. Tessa closed her eyes, taking in the way he filled every inch of her. His pulsing heat matched the rhythm of her heartbeat-it felt like their souls were melting into one. She shifted her pace, no longer simply bouncing up and down. Instead, she rolled her hips, moving side to side; the silken friction of her inner walls caressed his length, and each motion ignited new sparks deep inside her. Landon let out a feral growl, his voice hoarse like a caged beast. His hands mped around her waist as though trying to crush her into him. ¡°Tessie, you''re driving me insane..." Her grin turned wicked, eyes shing with regal confidence. Her fingers trailed across his chest, nails grazing his corbone as she whispered, low and teasing, "Be good. Don''t move. Feel me.". Her movements grew more practiced, more deliberate; sometimes she sank down fully, sometimes just enough to tease. Her wet heat mped tight around him, making escape impossible and surrender 10:41 Fri, 6 Jun W Chapter 414 Ride Me Like You Mean It, Tessie inevitable. Landon''s breathing quickened; his pine-scented pheromones erupted like wildfire. He suddenly sat up and caught her erect nipple between his lips, sucking hard, tongue circling her most sensitive spot. His teeth grazed it lightly, sending a jolt of pleasure through her. Tessa gasped, sharp and trembling. Her hands clutched his head on instinct, fingers threading through his hair like a queen guiding her subject, pressing gently to guide his pace. "Landon... don''t stop... lick..." she murmured, voice dripping sweetmand. The pleasure in her chest made her clench tighter around him; he growled again, low and primal. Landon''s mouth grew hungrier; his tongue flicked andpped, drawing soft moans from her lips. Sweat trickled down her neck, dripping onto his tense shoulder. Tessa bent forward, lips grazing his ear. She bit down gently on his earlobe, teeth teasing as her warm breath spilled across his skin. "Landon... you''re mine..." She straightened again, her hips moving faster. The sway of her body-left to right, deep then shallow- sent his rough heat scraping against her in all the right ways. Every plunge left her breathless, her eyes glistening with pleasure. Landon''s gaze never left her; hunger and adoration tangled in his eyes. His hands slid up her back, palms gliding along her spine, gentle but full of possessive heat. "Tessie... you''re my moonlight..." he rasped, voice breaking like a snapped string. Send Gifts 0 2.1K 10:41 FN 6 Jun Chapter 415 Chapter 415 Tessie Wants It All and Then Some Tessa''s rhythm grew wilder; her hips mmed against his with sharp, rhythmic ps echoing through the bedroom. Her wet, scorching heat gripped him tightly; every thrust sent both of them crying out in bliss. She braced her hands on his shoulders, leaning forward; her nipples grazed his chest, sending a fresh jolt of electricity through her, so intense it made her scalp tingle. Landon matched her rhythm, thrusting up to meet her. Every time he pushed deeper, he struck something inside her-his scorching length grinding hard against her most sensitive spot. She slowed down on purpose, rotating her hips inzy, sensual circles. Her wet heat twisted around him like a whirlpool, that tight suction pulling a strained breath from his throat. "Tessie... you little vixen.. how the heck are you so good at this? Driving me absolutely mad..." Tessa chuckled softly and leaned down, capturing his lips in a deep kiss; her tongue tangled with his, swallowing his groans. At the same time, her hips dropped fast and deep, taking him to the hilt. Landon let out a raw, guttural moan-and Tessa couldn''t help but cry out in pleasure herself. She straightened up, pressing her palms to his chest, arching her back; her hips pumped faster and harder. Her wet, burning heat wrapped around him like fire, every strike sending tremors down her spine. . Her long hair whipped through the moonlight; sweat slid down her corbones and dripped onto his abs, the heat of it making his muscles tense. Landon''s gaze burned like a wolf on the hunt. His hands gripped her ass, pulling her down harder, matching her speed with fierce upward thrusts. "Tessie... I can''t take it anymore..." She moaned-sweet, breathy, but edged withmanding power. "Landon... give it to me. All of it!" Her heat clenched hard around him, that sudden tightness yanking him over the edge. Landon let out a feral growl as searing heat exploded inside her, flooding her deep within. Tessa screamed as her orgasm tore through her. Her whole body tensed, hot release gushing out of her; the pleasure so overwhelming it brought tears to her eyes-she nearly cked out. At the same time, in the sea of their shared consciousness, Emma snarled as she pinned Flex down; her fangs sank into the nd at his neck, one white wolf and one ck-spirits locked in primal fusion. Emma''s soul power crushed Flex''s will, forcing him into submission. Their nds sparked on contact, sending currents of heat surging through them; their minds resonated, crashing like a tide. Emma threw her head back, letting out a howling cry that shook the heavens; starlight exploded at the peak of her climax. Flex answered with a low moan, his spirit trembling under her control-melding with hers into a brilliant ze. Tessa copsed into Landon''s arms, her sweat-slicked chest pressing against his. Their breaths tangled in the quiet air, lily-of-the-valley and pine mixing like a spell cast over the room. Landon kissed her forehead and whispered, "Tessie... you''re my supernova." Tessaughed, breathless and hoarse. "Then you''re my ck hole... there''s no way I''m ever escaping." 10:42 Fri, 6 Jun W Chapter 415 Tessie Wants It All and Then Some In their inner world, Flex and Emmay together just the same; their wolf mouths brushed in azy satisfied kiss. Tessa nestled against Landon''s chest, her body still floating in the afterglow. His heartbeat thrummed deepe and low in her car; the bedroom was silent but for their breathing. Fragrance and evergreen clung in the air. Moonlight poured over them like gauze, as if even time had stopped for their entanglement. But then, in that fragile stillness, the phone on the nightstand vibrated-its screen lighting up, slicing through the haze of intimacy. Tessa frowned slightly and reached outzily. When she saw the name ¡°Samuel" on the screen, she nced at Landon; he clearly saw it too, and pulled her tighter against him. "He doesn''t know what time it is?" Landon scowled, clearly irritated another man was interrupting their moment. "Maybe it''s important." Tessa kissed the corner of Landon''s mouth to calm him, then answered the call; her voice was thick with post-climaxnguor. "Mr. Samuel... do you even know what time it is back home? Why are you calling me right now?" Send Gifts 2.1K 1 Chapter 416 Chapter 416 She''s Literally Right Next to Me Samuel said, "Tessa, do you even have a conscience? It''s your eighteenth birthday today, and I took time out of my packed schedule just to call you-how could you talk to me like that?" He couldn''t make it back in person, but a gift was still a must. "Oh, sorry. It''s 1 AM now. My birthday was yesterday," Tessa replied bluntly. "Well, it''s not past midnight where I am." He''d been so busy, hepletely forgot about the time difference between Murica and Yalvaria, and ended up missing the chance to wish her happy birthday right on time. I already sent your present; make sure you check for a delivery" "What is it?" Every year, he sent her some bizarre item for her birthday. Likest year-he mailed a bone needle made from the rib of an ancient vampire, supposedly capable of piercing any spiritual barrier and mending soul fractures. The year before that, it was a healing potion made from an animal''s blood infused with mandrake root, concocted by a witch and a werewolf healer. That one was said to help torn nds heal on their own. "If I told you now, it wouldn''t be a surprise!" Samuel''s voice was bright and cheerful. "Why are you still up sote? What are you doing?" "Getting ready to sleep." "Who were you just with? Was it Landon?" The moment Landon''s name came up, Samuel got flustered. "Tessa, I have to remind you-even though you''re eighteen now and technically an adult, you''re still young. Don''t do anything you''re not ready to deal with," he rambled on, nagging. Tessa was powerful, and yes, she was legally an adult now-but in his eyes, she was still that little girl who never grew up, the one he constantly had to worry about. Especially when it came to Landon-the Montedra-born king. Samuel had long suspected that guy had ulterior motives. If he ever tried to seduce Tessa, she probably wouldn''t be able to resist. After all, in Montedra, no female could withstand the allure of someone like Landon, strong, handsome, and loaded. But now that Tessa was an adult, Samuel couldn''t help but wonder. Are she and Landon fated mates? If were, then it wouldn''t be surprising if the two of them were already... engaging in some intimate bonding. That thought had barely formed when he suddenly heard Landon''s deep,manding voice. "That''s right. She''s with me right/now." Landon leaned toward Tessa''s phone as he spoke. Immediately, Samuel''s shrill, indignant voice pierced through the speaker. "What are you two doing together thiste? Landon, have some decency! You''re a grown man, and you''re still clinging to a young girl like Tessa, you!" Before Tessa could even move, Landon hung up the call for her. "All right, no inore of his nonsense," Landon said, shutting off the phone and cing it on the nightstand. He leaned down to kiss her lips. "Now, are we going to sleep... or keep going?" Tessa looped her arms around his neck, a teasing smile tugging at her lips. "If we keep going, I''m afraid you might wear yourself out." Before she even finished the sentence, Landon flipped her beneath him. "I''ll show you just how far from worn out I am.¡± Laughter bubbled from Tessa''s lips as their bare bodies intertwined once more... At the same time, Samuel-whose call had just been cut off-tried calling again, only to find the phone already powered down. He was far away in Yalvaria now. Even if he was worried, there wasn''t much he could do. After all, Tessa was an independent person now. She had her own thoughts, and there were plenty of decisions he couldn''t make for her. "Tessa, you better be happy, you hear me?" With that, Samuel returned to his research. No matter what happened, he genuinely wanted Tessa to be okay. Between Landon and Nathan, he''d pick Landon any day. That Nathan guy was a full-on creep. Nathan had been hunting him downtely, just to use him to threaten Tessa. Just thinking about how despicable Nathan truly was gave Samuel a headache. Treating Tessa as nothing more than a stand-in for his deceased Luna, doing everything in his power to mold her into that image... Who knew when he''d finally give up that twisted idea? Send Gifts Chapter 417 Chapter 417 I Can Finally Let Emma Out to y? After staying up way toote with Landonst night, Tessa didn''t wake until nearly noon. The faint scent of Landon''s pheromones still lingered in the air, but the space beside her in bed was already empty. The holiday had passed; she figured he must have already left. After all, his duties to the pack and Thorne Corp were likely piling up. Tessa got out of bed, ready to head to the bathroom, when she noticed a small, elegant gift box sitting on Tessa got out of bed, ready to head to the nightstand. Written on top, in sharp yet striking penmanship, were the words: "Happy adulthood, my girl" Tessa couldn''t help but smile. He''d already given her so many giftsst night, and now here was another one this morning. She opened the box to find a ne with a soft silver gleam, shaped like a wolf''s head. The design was simple yet dignified; the neck was wrapped with a chain as fine as a strand of hair, forged from moonlight silver. Inside the pendant, a faint blue glow seemed to shift and swirl-that was the spiritual pattern, tempered with the werewolves'' secret fire. Emma howled with excitement in her mind. It''s the Concealer''s Ne! The silver chain''s etched with spells that confuse perception, and Landon''s w blood is sealed inside the wolf head! Now even if I shift into wolf form in public, people will just think we''re a regr werewolf, no one, not even the sharpest of them, will be able to smell our White Wolf scent! Emma was thrilled. Because of the White Wolf''s unique traits, Tessa rarely allowed her to take full control. of their body. But now, with a ne that could cloak her identity, they didn''t have to hold back anymore. Tessa''s chest warmed; she clenched the ne in her hand. Landon... he always knows just how to get to me... Just then, the bedroom door opened and Landon walked in-tall, handsome, as ever. "You''re awake? Perfect timing. Lunch is ready," he said, moving toward her. He wrapped his arms around her and leaned down to kiss her forehead. Tessa blinked in surprise. "You didn''t go to Thorne Corp?" "No. You''re leaving for Simonville the day after tomorrow-we''ve only got less than two days left together. Of course, I want to spend that time with you," Landon said matter-of-factly. "Don''t worry. I''ll handle urgent business remotely." Tessa opened her hand. "This ne..." Landon picked it up and fastened it around her neck. "You used to hide the fact that you were a wolf. Later, even after you stopped hiding that, you still kept your pheromones suppressed. Back then, I didn''t know your wolf soul was a White Wolf, but I figured you had your reasons for concealing your scent and not wanting to shift. That''s when I started working on this ne. I didn''t expect the process to be soplicated-it was only finished this morning. I''m thrilled that your wolf is a powerful White Wolf, but Chapter 4171 Can Finally Let Emma Out to y? those old-school people are bound to see her as a threat. It might bring trouble your way With this ne, even if you shift, they''ll just think your wolf is an ordinary one. Even though she had guessed what he was trying to do, hearing it from him directly still moved Teni, She threw her arms around his waist. "Landon, how do you manage to think of everything? When I''m with you, I feel like I don''t have to worry about a thing." Landon kissed the top of her head. "If you can rx and just be someone who''s loved and cherished when you''re with me, then I''ve done my job as your mate." Tessa couldn''t help but nuzzle into his chest, making Landon let out a low, primal growl. "Tessie... if you keep doing that, we might not make it to lunch." Hearing the heat behind his words, Tessa immediately pulled away from his chest and gave him a quick kiss on the corner of his mouth. "I''m going to wash up-we''ll eat in a minute!" With that, she bolted toward the bathroom. They''d already gone wild a bunch of times in just a short span of time-it was probably good to show some restraint. Otherwise, once they were apart and caught up in their own busy lives, it''d be hard to adjust... As the bathroom door shut, Landon nced down at the heat rising unmistakably from the center of his pants and shook his head with a sigh. So much for seduction. Looked like he''d be needing a cold shower... Chapter 418 Chapter 418 Breakfast Kisses The two of them enjoyed a delicious lunch, lovingly prepared by Landon. Since they''d woken upte, neither of them took a nap afterward. Instead, Tessa leaned against Landon chest as they sat on the couch, watching a recording of Avery''s concert. "Why are we watching their concert again? Didn''t we already see it live?" Landon fightened his hold around her, his hand slipping up to knead her chest, jealousy flickering in his touch. Tessa let out a soft whimper and tugged his mischievous hand away. "The holiday''s almost over, and my entertainmentpany is about tounch. Avery''s band is already popr, but I want them to be even bigger-I want them to be Montedra''s top idol group." That was her goal. She''d never mentioned it to the band members though; she didn''t want to put that kind of pressure on them. She didn''t know much about the entertainment industry. But if she wanted to, she could learn everything she needed. Right now, her focus was on pinpointing Avery''s weak spots. Once she did, she could help them improve until they truly became a one-of-a-kind, top-tier group. "You can do it," Landon said with certainty. The Thorne Corp hadn''t ventured into the entertainment sector, but if she needed it, he was more than willing to dip a toe in. Tessa turned to look at him. "By the way, I''m thinking of signing Ysabel. Do you think your brother would cklist mypany over it?" Ysabel''s father was Landon''s older brother-and he''d always strongly opposed her entering show business. "Do you think Ysabel has talent?" Landon asked in return. Ysabel could sing, no doubt about it. But the entertainment world was "She does. More importantly, she really loves it." Ysabel dreamed of singing; Tessa wanted to help make that dreame true. "All right. You can do whatever you want. As for my brother, I''ll handle him-you don''t have to worry." Since Tessa supported Ysabel, he''d support her too. He''d figure out how to talk his brother around.. Tessa beamed and threw her arms around his neck, snuggling closer.. "Landon, how are you so good to me?" With him backing her, she had nothing to fear. "Well, now that you know how great I am, you better make sure you treasure me, got it?" Landon teased. "Of course!" Tessa leaned in and gave him a quick kiss before settling back into his arms to keep watching Chapter 418 Breakfast Kisse the concert. Landon held her close, then casually asked, "Hey, while we''ve still got some time off, want to cothe meet m family? He''d already mentioned Tessa to them, but there hadn''t been a formal meeting yet. He wanted them to meet her properly-to make things official between them. Tessa froze for a moment. Her mind went straight to the blood pact Nathan had ced on her, and she hesitated before saying, "Let''s wait until after I graduate. I''ll have more time then, and I can meet your family more formally." She exined, "I''m heading to Simonville the day after tomorrow for apetition, and once I''m hack, the new semester starts-it''s going to be hectic." Landon immediately picked up on the stiffness in her voice. He leaned in and kissed her cheek, soothing her. "No pressure. Whenever you''re ready to meet them is fine." She''d juste of age and hadn''t even graduated high school yet; introducing her to his family and making things official might be a bit much for now. "Thank you, Landon." Tessa kissed the corner of his mouth in return. She knew Landon had misunderstood, but she didn''t correct him. Either way, we''d end up in the same ce. She just couldn''t bring herself to meet his family while still bound by a blood pact to another man..... Send Gifts 2.2K 1 Chapter 419 Chapter 419 Pine and Love Tessa and Landon spent thest two days of the break holed up together in Wisteria Apartment, cooking breakfast side by side while the scent of lily of the valley mingled with pine in the kitchen air. In the afternoons, they cuddled up and watched movies, talked about the future, whispered sweet nothings. and promised to see each other every day, no matter how busy life got. Tessa kissed him with a smile, pushing aside the anxiety about the blood pact. I just want to hold on to this little moment of warmth. The break ended in the blink of an eye. On the day Tessa was set to leave for Simonville, Thorne Corp had a major project that required Landon''s personal oversight-he couldn''t take her to Simonville himself. Even so, he woke up early and packed her a homemade lunch with love before reluctantly moving out of Wisteria Apartment. Since they hadn''t officiallypleted the werewolf mate bonding ceremony yet, Landon chose not to publicly live with her, avoiding any potential criticism from the pack elders about "living together before marriage." When it came to Tessa''s reputation, he was always extra cautious. Tessa fully agreed. She''d been wondering how to bring it up when Landon took the initiative himself. Once the break ended, she would be swamped-not only managing the Sinir Corp business and overseeing Beauty Luxe, but alsounching her own entertainmentpany. She''d be meeting with a lot of people, and sometimes she might need to hold meetings at the apartment. In that case, it really wouldn''t be convenient for Landon to be around. So they agreed to keep things as they were before-spending time together whenever they could, and turning long weekends into their private little escapes. Their bodies and minds were perfectly in sync. The five-day training and two-daypetition''in Simonville kept Tessa busy from morning until night. Landon, meanwhile, was tied up with work in Navoris. But no matter how hectic things got, they made sure to video call every night before bed. By the time Tessa returned from Simonville, the new school term had already begun for both her and Ysabel. It was the final semester of senior year, packed with test after test, both big and small. So as soon as they got back from Simonville, Tessa and Ysabel dove straight into the chaos. Sinir Corp had also settled into a steady rhythm. Tessa handed over the day- to-day operations an decision-making to Donald. He was more than capablepletely trustworthy. With him at the helm, she only needed to check in asionally. After all, she was still a student./Handing thepany over to someone with Donald''s experience gave the entire team at Sinir Corp peace of mind. Two monthster, Thorne Corp''s project wrapped up smoothly. With that weight off his shoulders, Landon 12: Man 90¨²n da Chapter 419 Pine and Love had more time to spend with Tessa-and could even pick her up and drop her off from school every day That afternoon, after lunch together, Landon personally drove her to the gates of First High. He leaned ove and kissed her lips. "See you tonight." "Oh, don''te pick me up tonight. I''m having dinner with Avery and the others." Her entertainmentpany was finally running smoothly, and Avery''s new album was about tounch. They still had a lot to finalize. Landon gave her a wounded look. Tessaughed and reached out to stroke his handsome face. "It''s just one night. Haven''t we been together every nighttely?" "Still feels like it''s never enough time with you," Landon said, clearly sulking. They were both so busy, stealing time just to see each other in the cracks of their schedules. And even then, she had to share that time with others. "Call me when you''re done. I''lle pick you up." As much as he wanted more time with her, Landon understood-she had her own career. He''d never be the one to hold her back. "Love you," Tessa said, kissing the corner of his mouth before hopping out of the car and waving goodbye. After school that afternoon, Tessa brought Ysabel to meet up with Avery and the team. Thanks to Landon stepping in, Ysabel''s father, though still unhappy about her joining the entertainment world, had eased up a little. He changed his stance, saying she could give it a try. If she couldn''t make a name for herself or ran into danger, she''d have to leave the industry immediately. It was a rarepromise from her father, and of course, Ysabel agreed right away. She was determined to seize this chance, sharpen her skills, and carve out a spot for herself in the entertainment world once she graduated. Send Gifts Chapter 420 Chapter 420 Ysabel Just Froze on Stage When Tessa and Ysabel arrived at Avery and the others'' apartment, the band was in the middle of rehearsing the first song Tessa had ever written. +8 Pearls Ysabel could never get tired of listening to that track-every time she heard it, it stirred something different in her, something fiery and passionate. Right now, all five members of Avery were performing the piece. Watching them up close, ying live in the same room, was even more thrilling than seeing them on stage. The bassline rumbled through the floor; the snare hits matched the rhythm of her heartbeat. As the five guys whipped their heads in sync under the spotlight, their metal chains shed in arcs of silver. Ysabel waspletely mesmerized. Tessa noticed her expression and couldn''t help but smile. She really does love singing,pletely lost in it. When Avery saw them walk in, he stopped ying as soon as-the song ended. "Want to give it a try?" he asked, looking at Ysabel. Ysabel stared at him, wide-eyed. "You''re talking to me? I can try?" She''d never imagined she''d get the chance to perform with Avery''s band. Her innocent reaction made the whole groupugh. Ash held out a hand. "Come on! Give it a shot-you like singing, don''t you?" His voice was warm,forting, the kind that could ease anyone''s nerves. Ysabel wasn''t even sure how she got up there, but suddenly she was standing in front of the mic. The band started to y behind her. She tapped the beat with one hand and slowly slipped into the zone. Her voice was incredibly sweet, and when she sang this song, it carried apletely different kind of energy. But it still sounded beautiful. "Ysabel''s got real talent," Avery said. "With proper training, she could definitely be a very popr singer." Tessa nodded. "Exactly what I thought. Since you''re working on a new album right now, help me guide her a bit." Only by participating in a real album production would she understand what being a singer really meant. That way, when it came time to record her own album, she wouldn''t bepletely overwhelmed. "Yeah, no problem. Don''t worry about it." If Tessa asked them to do something, they''d give it their all-no question. Plus, Ysabel had a great personality; working with her was easy. Chapter 420 Ysabel Just Froze on Stage When the song ended, Ysabel came bouncing off the stage, exhrated, and ran over to Tessa. +8 Pearls "Tessa, I love this feeling so much! I think I really love the stage-I enjoy performing so much. I just want to sing, and no matter what, I''m going to stick with it." "Got it. Don''t worry. One day, you''ll be just like Avery''s band." Tessa already had a n in mind for Ysabel''s career path. "You go hang out with them for a bit. I need to go over some things with Avery." "Okay!" Ysabel couldn''t have been happier. She went off to spend time with the rest of the band-not that it was just hanging out. Ash and the others were actively teaching her how to improve her vocals. Ysabel listened with full concentration. Eventually, when she was exhausted, she sat down on stage, dripping with sweat. Ash handed her a tissue. Meanwhile, Tessa looked over the track list for the new album-eleven songs total. "What do you think?" Avery asked. They''d been working on this material overseas for a while; each band member had contributed to the songwriting. "It''s pretty solid. But there are still a few areas that need some polish." "Don''t worry, we''re still fine-tuning it. This isn''t the final cut," he said. It was their first album since leaving Evan''spany-it had to be a sess. "Oh, right. What do you think about your current manager? Do you need a recement? If so, I can start looking for someone else right away." Send Gifts Chapter 421 Chapter 421 Wait, You Went to Dinner Without Me? "No need; Evan''s been with us since the very beginning. I think he''s pretty solid? "Mateo really is great-he was willing to leave SkyEcho Entertainment just to follow us!" She hadn''t evenunched herpany yet; no one knew if it would actually seed. But Mateo walking away from SkyEcho Entertainment said enough-he clearly had feelings for the Avery band. "I''ve already drafted the contract. I''ll send it to your email tonight-have a look when you get a chance. Since they were all friends, any concerns or requests needed to be put on the table. "Okay." "Well, if there''s nothing else, it''s about time for dinner anyway. Let''s all grab a bite." "Alright, everyone pack up-we''re heading out for dinner," Avery called out to the other members still practicing, including Ysabel. The seven of them went to a nearby restaurant for a meal. After dinner, Avery personally drove Tessa and Ysabel back to the Wisteria Apartment. To make it easier for vocal practice-and to cement her ce as a key asset in Tessa Entertainment-Ysabel had moved out of the Thorne Residence once the semester started. She''d been living with Tessa for the past few days. When they reached the underground garage at Wisteria Apartment, Ysabel and Tessa got out of the car. "Alright, go on up and get some rest. Things are going to get hectic for a while, so brace yourselves." Tessa didn''t want to be some kind of corporate overlord. But the entertainment industry worked that way-if you didn''t move fast, you got left behind. The turnover was brutal. "Got it," Avery and the others nodded without hesitation. They weren''t afraid of the grind; they''d been hustling for years for a shot at making it big. After they left, Tessa took Ysabel upstairs and returned to the apartment. And right as they walked in, there was Landon-sitting on the couch with takeout spread across the coffee table... Ysabel froze for a second. "Uncle Landon, what are you doing here?" And eating takeout, too? That was kind of pitiful. Landon nced at them. "What? I can''t be here? If you can be here, why can''t I?" Ysabel didn''t dare say another word; the man was practically radiating resentment. Looked like he was seriously upset that Tessa had gone out to dinner without him. Chapter 421 Wort You Went to Dimmer Without Me Tessie, my stomach kinda hurts 1 think I overate. I''m gonna run upstairs to the Bathroom Viabel bluned and bolted, determined not to y third wheel. Before disappearing, she shot Tessa a look that made it clear-she was on her own. But Tessa wasn''t fazed in the slightest. After changing into her slippers, she walked over and sat down near to Landon, eyeing the takeout he''d ordered. "Why didn''t you have the housekeeper cook for you? What''s with the takeout?" There had always been a housekeeper for the apartment, and she was a great cook. It was only when Landon started cooking himself that they told her to take a few days off. "She had some personal stuffe up, so I let her go home. And it''s just me anyway-felt like too much trouble to cook a whole meal. Figured I''d keep it simple." "I see." Tessa picked up the container next to her and fed him a bite. "Taste good?" It was just a normal gesture, her feeding him a bite. But the way he looked at her- it made something flutter. "Delicious." It didn''t even taste that great, honestly. But because it was from her, it might as well have been a gourmet feast. "Is everything set for the new album?" Recording a new album involved a million little things, and she was still the CEO of Sinir Corp-her schedule would be packed. "Yeah, everything''s in ce." All that was left was recording and promotional nning. So theing weeks were definitely going to be busy. "Oh, by the way-Early Decision deadlines areing up. Have you decided which schools you''re applying to?" With grades like hers, she could get into any top university in Navoris. The only question was whether she wanted to apply at all. He hadn''t forgotten what Samuel said. The Werewolf International Medical Organization was still waiting for her. And Michael definitely hadn''t been bluffing-he really did want her to be his sessor. Tessa had nevercked options. In fact, she had too many. Chapter 422 Chapter 422 Did Landon Just Growl at Her nd? "Let''s talk about it after the SAT, there''s no rush," Tessa said calmly. Tessa wasn''t in a hurry, but Landon was. "Do you want to join the Werewolf International Medical Organization ?" It was a question he''d been meaning to ask for a while but had only now managed to say out loud. Tessa felt like her head was going to explode. "Why are you sounding like Samuel now? Haven''t I already said it? I still don''t have a clear idea of what I want to do in the future. I don''t know what choices I''ll end up making" So really, anything they asked her now, she wouldn''t know how to answer. "Alright, I get it. Don''t worry, I was just asking. No matter what you decide, I''ll support you." "Landon, do you not have faith in yourself? Are you worried that if I really go to Yalvar¨ªa, we''ll end up in a long-distance rtionship?" Tessa chuckled softly and took his hand, the scent of lily of the valley lingering in the air. In a gentle voice, she said, "Landon, are you worried that if I go to Yalvaria, we''ll be apart for too long, and our bond will start to fade?" Landon let out a low hum, the scent of pine thick in the air as he pulled her into a tighter embrace. "I''m just afraid that distance will make my girl feel alone. Soulmates don''t fall out of love so easily." Tessa''s heart melted, and the soulmate mark on her nd began to warm faintly. She wrapped her arms around him, pressing her cheek to his chest. "I like you, Landon. Fate brought us together, and no matter how far the future takes us, my heart is always with you." A soft glow lit up in Landon''s eyes, his voice filled with emotion as he asked, "Say it again!" She smiled and repeated, "I like you. I love you! That will never change." In her White Wolf eyes, his pupils reflected back the dark-gold beast markings flickering in his own gaze-a sign that his ancient wolf soul had recognized its destined mate. It was a mark etched deeper than any blood pact, seared into the very soul. Landon couldn''t hold back anymore. In one swift motion, he flipped her onto the couch and leaned over her, kissing her lips with a tenderness that made her feel like the most precious thing in the world. He didn''t dare use too much strength- As if with one wrong move, she''d vanish like an illusion. Tessa wrapped her arms around his waist, matching his kiss with equal passion. Their lips tangled in a heated frenzy, tongues entwined with a hunger long suppressed. Tessa''s fingers clenched at his shirt, the lily-of-the-valley scent surging wildly, blending with the thick scent of pine into a heady, intoxicating haze. Chapter 422 Did Landoi Just Growl at Her nd? Landon''s hand slid under her sweater, his palm grazing her waist and setting her skin ze. She kissed him breathlessly, yanking off his tic. Buttons popped off, revealing his toned chest. His kisses deepened, trailing from her jaw to her neck. His teeth grazed her nd, sending a tremor through her very soul. Tessa arched her back and pulled off her sweater; her skin flushed beneath his gaze. Landon''s fingers brushed along the edge of her bra, his breathing ragged. "Tessie, you drive me insane, he growled, his voice thick with want. Tessa smirked yfully, unbuckling his belt. She was just about to go further when suddenly- Ysabel swore she was only there to grab her purse. It wasn''t until she got to the room that she realized her phone was still inside-and her purse was in the living room. She never expected to walk in on that kind of scene. At that moment, only one thought filled her head. So Landon''s this wild, huh? In her mind, Landon had always been theposed, elegant type-like some nobleman. And Tessa... she was always calm and aloof. This was the first time Ysabel had seen her so... passionate. Was this the power of being fated mates? There was no way Ysabel was still going to grab that phone. She turned on her heel and slipped away quietly before they even noticed she was there. Of course, as awakened carriers of ancient wolf souls, Landon and Tessa knew Ysabel hade and gone. Once she was gone, Landon scooped Tessa up and carried her to the bedroom to continue where they''d left off. At the exact moment Tessa cried out in climax, the ring on her fourth finger glowed with a strange, eerie light once more. Her brows knitted slightly. Nathan... what the heck are you up to now? Send Gifts Chapter 423 Chapter 423 You Really Thought I''d Let You Go Alone Yalvaria, Frost Manor, Nathan''s long, slender fingers yed with a northern ice viper. The serpent''s body shimmered with a ghostly blue crystalline sheen, and the venom clinging to its fangs could paralyze the nds of a Gamma-level werewolf instantly. He stood silently in front of the floor-to-ceiling window. Outside, a blizzard howled, reducing the distant lookout towers of the icefield pack to blurry ck silhouettes. "Mr. Nathan, Landon will be arriving in Yalvaria in ten days to attend the International Werewolf Economic Summit," Grant reported respectfully-though he clearly hesitated when mentioning that name. Ever since Nathan learned about Landon''s rtionship with Tessa, the photo of Landon on his desk had acquired seventeen knife marks. Atst, the usually indifferent Nathan reacted. "Grant, if Landon were no longer around, Tes. andon ising to Yalvaria? wouldn''t resist me so much anymore, would she?" The viper in his hand flicked its tongue menacingly. Nathan, however, gripped it right at the base of its head. "I wanted to make a move back in Murica-but unfortunately, I got dyed." Hearing that, Grant felt a chill of fear. Navoris was Landon''s turf. If Landon had acted there, no one could predict what would''ve happened. "Go make arrangements. Now that he''s stepping into my territory, I won''t ask for much I just want one of his hands." He dared to steal his woman; there had to be a price to pay. "Understood, Mr. Nathan." Landon was strong, sure-but Nathan was no weakling either. Especially not in Yalvaria, where he had the entire icefield pack at his back. Who would win or lose was still up in the air. Nathan was looking forward to it. He also wondered if Tessa woulde with Landon in ten days. Nathan licked his lips with a sinister gleam. No matter what, it had been far too long since he''dst seen her-he did miss her a little. "You think Tessa wille too? If she does, make sure your men are careful- don''t hurt her, understood?" Grant was speechless. Women really do bring disaster... Wouldn''t it be better if Mr. Nathan just focused on his business empire? But no-he had to chase after Tessa, trying to turn her into the Luna from his memories. Yet Luna had long been dead. No matter how much Tessa resembled her, she would never be her... "Mr. Nathan, if your dad finds out Tessa ising to Yalvaria, I''m afraid things might getplicated," Grant said, genuinely concerned that the father and son would end up turning on each other. Chapter 423 You Really Thought I''d Let You Go Alone What''s soplicated about it? Even he can''t hurt Tessal" Tessa was the only thing Nathan was truly obsessed with. And that, more than anything, worried Grant. No wonder Mr. Nathan''s dad had always disliked Tessa. As long as she was around, Mr. Nathan lost all reason... Meanwhile, at Murica, Navoris. "What? You''re going to Yalvaria?" Tessa found out a weekter about Landon''s uing trip and immediately had a bad feeling. Yalvaria-that was Nathan''s territory. Last time, Nathan had taken a hit in Murica. This time, he''d definitely go after Landon. "Yeah, I need to take care of some business at the branch over there and attend the summit while I''m at it. Don''t worry-I''ll only be gone two days. While I''m away, you better behave, alright?" Landon gently pinched her cheek with that usual doting smile. "I''m always well-behaved." Tessa held his hand, though worry quietly tugged at her heart. Would Landon really be safe going to Yalvaria alone? She knew Landon had awakened the ancient Obsidian Crystal Wolf-he was powerful. But so was Nathan. And that was his home turf. He had an entire icefield pack backing him... "Who are you going with?" "Nathaniel and the others. Why, can''t bear to see me go?" Seeing her expression, Landon thought she simply didn''t want to part with him, and he looked pleased about it. "Yeah, I don''t want you to go." Tessa looked him in the eye as she said it. Even if there was only a 0.1% chance of danger, she didn''t want to take the risk. Landon pulled her into his arms. "Can''t believe Tessa''s being like this-but I love it! Makes me want to just pack you up and take you with me." He really wasn''tfortable leaving her behind alone. "Fine-then I''ll go with you," Tessa said seriously. "Really? You''re sure?" The exam was only a week away. Honestly, he didn''t want to disrupt her study time. "Do I look like I''m joking?" She wasn''tfortable letting him go alone anyway. If that is the case, I might well go too. Better than staying here and worrying nonstop, right? "Alright, then let''s go together!" Landon agreed cheerfully. She''d been so busytely-maybe a couple of days away would be good for her. But what Landon didn''t know was that Nathan had alreadyid a deadly trap, just waiting for him. Chapter 424 Chapter 424 A Sense of Dread Nathaniel could only sigh when he found out that Alpha was taking Tessa along on the business trip. Before Landon arrived at Thorne Corp, he vented to Hudson and Cameron. "Seriously. I''m just not used to this side of Alpha! It''s just a two-day business trip, and he still can''t rx he''s even bringing Tessa along. They''re already fated mates! What, is he worried she''ll run off with someone else?" "No one needs a single guy like you to get used to it," Cameron shot back with a sharp tongue. "You''re not getting any younger, still no girlfriend, not even a woman around you-of course you wouldn''t understand the joys of love." Nathaniel red at Cameron. "How is that my fault? Ysabel still hasn''te to her senses." That''s when Hudson, who had been silent all this time, finally spoke up with a serious expression. "You guys need to be extra careful on this trip to Yalvaria." Something just felt off. He''d heard it was Tessa who had suggested going on this trip with Landon. She''d never been the clingy type-especially when it was just a two-day trip. Logically speaking, with examsing up, she should''ve stayed behind to study. Nathaniel didn''t think much of it. "Hudson, don''t worry. Alpha awakened the ancient bloodline of the Obsidian Crystal Wolf. In wolf form, even silver bullets can''t pierce his scales. Who in this world could possibly hurt him?" "Just be careful anyway." Hudson had always been especially perceptive, and even now he couldn''t quite pinpoint what was wrong. But something just didn''t sit right. Seeing how serious he looked, even Cameron sobered up. ¡°Did you sense something?" Hudson''s maternal grandmother had been a hybrid of werewolf and witch, so he had some witch blood in him too. Sometimes, he''d get visions that only witches could see. Hudson shook his head. "No vision-just a bad feeling." Hearing that, both Nathaniel and Cameron let out a breath of relief. "Don''t worry. I''ll be right by Alpha''s side the whole time. With the two of us together, there''s no one who can hurt us." Nathaniel had full confidence in his ownbat skills. Cameron chimed in to reassure him. "Come on, Hudson, don''t be so tense. It''s not like this is our first time going to Yalvaria. Besides, the Nightshade Pack has a strong presence there. No one''s dumb enough to make a move against us." Chapter 424 A Sense of Dread But Nathan isn''t someone to be underestimated, Hudson reminded them, Whenever Yalvaria came up, everyone''s mind went straight to the Frost Pack''s alpha-Nathan, "He''s definitely strong, and the Frost Pack is the most powerful one, in Yalva. But over the past few year they''ve kept out of each other''s way with the Nightshade Pack. Unless he wants a repeat of the war three years ago, I doubt he''dy a hand on Landon." Three years ago, no one knew what got into Nathan, but he suddenly crossed the border and captured a hundred Montedra werewolves for a forbidden blood ritual. The moment Landon-Alpha King of Montedra-heard about it, he flew into a rage and dered war against the Frost Pack in the name of the moon deity. It only ended after Frost Pack suffered several times the casualties of Montedra. That war had cost both sides dearly. Even though Landon''s fury toward Nathan never truly cooled, he had to call a truce for the sake of the Nightshade Pack and the survival of their kind.. The Frost Pack never dared to retaliate either. Both sides knew the other was strong. Another war would only waste more werewolf lives and give rival packs the chance to swoop in. So for the past three years, the Frost Pack and the Nightshade Pack had stayed in theirnes. So you by But they were all still curious-what on earth had happened back then to make Nathan risk everything and perform a forbidden ritual? After all, those spells always inflicted irreversible damage on the caster. Too bad the whole event had been ssified as SSS-level confidential by Yalvaria''s council. On top of that, it was a taboo topic for the Frost Pack. So even with all their resources, they hadn''t been able to find a single clue... Send Gifts Chapter 425 Chapter 425 A Feeling That Won''t Go Away Nathaniel patted his chest confidently. "Don''t worry. I won''t let anything happen to Alpha. Just be careful yourself too. We don''t want to see anyone getting hurt." The four of them had grown up together. None of them could stand seeing each other in danger. The Montedra council is reviewing the ss-actionwsuit against Moonlight Pharmaceuticals for tampering with werewolf gene chains. As the lead defense attorney, I have to stay on top of the whole trial. Otherwise, I''d be going with you guys in a heartbeat." Hudson still felt deeply uneasy, like something was bound to happen-just like thest time Landon went to Falindale. Back then, he''d been hit with a toxin strong enough to knock Flex out cold, and even took a silver bullet. If Tessa hadn''t passed by and saved him, the consequences would''ve been unthinkable. This time, Hudson didn''t even want to imagine the worst-case scenario. All he could do was keep repeating, "Make sure you''re fully prepared. Be ready for anything." "Yeah, yeah, I got it. I''ll have the Yalvaria contacts on high alert ahead of time, and I''ll bring the right defensive gear too. Just rx already," Nathaniel reassured him. He yed it casual, not wanting to make Hudson worry, but inside, he was already taking it seriously. He trusted Hudson''s instincts. Last time in Falindale, Hudson had warned him too, and still he fell into the enemy''s trap, got separated from Alpha, and nearly got him killed. This time, he wouldn''t leave Alpha''s side for a single second. Meanwhile, when Ysabel found out Tessa was heading to Yalvaria with her uncle, she immediately said she wanted to go too. "Tessa, I want to go with you guys. I don''t want to stay here alone. I''ll be so bored. I''ll be so lonely." Back when she didn''t know Tessa, she had always felt alone. And honestly, she was terrified of that kind of loneliness. Tessa was packing her things. Since they were only going to Yalvaria for two days, she didn''t bring much-just a single ck backpack. Inside was one set of clothes to change into. "You''re noting. They''re going for work. What would you even do there?" She had a bad feeling about this trip. And if it wasn''t safe, there was no way she was bringing Ysabel-who hadn''t even awakened her wolf-along. Ysabel sat on the couch hugging a plush bear. "Tessa, are you sure I can''t go? It''s the weekend anyway, and there''s only one week left before exams. All I do every day is practice test questions." Chapter 425 A Feeling That Won''t Go Away Doing the same thing every day was boring, and she didn''t feel like it was working very well anywa "Be good. If you get bored, go hang out with Avery and the others. After exams, I''m nning to helps debut-you still have a lot to learn." Tessa had already mapped out the path Ysabel would take "Okay, fine. Then have fun while you''re there." Realizing she truly wasn''t going, Ysabel pouted. "Bring me back a present when youe home." Tessa was speechless. She was the Thorne family''s heiress-what gift could she possibly need? Anything she wanted was just a word away. But Tessa still asked, "What do you want?" "Obviously, whatever you buy is what I want! Don''t worry, as long as it''s from you, I''ll love it," Ysabel said with a bright smile. "Alright." Seeing her so carefree and simple, Tessa genuinely adored her. Honestly, she liked people like that-pure, no hidden motives. Being around someone like that was effortless, rxing, andforting. Ysabel always said she was lucky to have met Tessa. But for Tessa, meeting Ysabel felt just as lucky. That constant cloud over her heart had lifted a little more ever since... Send Gifts 2.2K Chapter 426 Chapter 426 Flight of Teasing and Tension ob Pearls Landon was headed to Yalvaria this time for an emergency matter at one of thepanies there, so they were flying on his private jet, "Landon, you really are loaded, huh?" Tessa said with augh as she looked at the luxury-modified jet in front of her. "Do you want one? If you do, I''ll get you one." Tessa immediately shook her head. "Are you kidding? What would I even do with a jet?" "Tessa, trust me," Nathaniel teased from the side, "if you so much as nod, Alpha would have one delivered to you in a heartbeat." Forget private jets-if she asked for a star to hang above her bed, Alpha would probably find a way to make it happen. "Seriously, I don''t need a jet. Don''t you dare give me one!" It would be totally useless to her. Not like she even knew how to fly one! Landon pulled her into his arms with a warm grin. "Come on. Let''s board." "Okay!" Watching Landon walk Tessa up the steps, Nathaniel felt like he''d been emotionally stabbed a thousand times. Why was it always him getting hurt? He wanted sweet, lovey-dovey romance too. Once onboard, Nathaniel wanted to sit with them. Sitting alone was just too boring. But before he could reach them, Landon shot him a cold look. Nathaniel sulked and turned right back around. He couldn''t even sit with them? What could they possibly do on a ne anyway? Whatever. Maybe a loner like him was just meant to sit alone. Nathaniel plopped into a seat by himself with a gloomy look. "Nathaniel looks so lonely sitting over there," Tessa murmured with sympathy. "What''s there to pity?" Landon didn''t even bother ncing in Nathaniel''s direction. Instead, he picked up a bowl of washed grapes from the table and brought one to her lips. Chapter 426 Flight of Tessing and Tension Have some fruit. Tessa opened her mouth obediently and bit into the grape. "Well? Sweet?" As she chewed, juice from the purple grape slipped from the corner of her mouth, trailing down her jaw and onto her corbone, where it gathered in a glistening bead. She hurried to grab a tissue. But before she could wipe it, Landon had already cleaned it off for her. Tessa gave him a small, embarrassed re. How could she be so clumsy? She must''ve looked ridiculous just now. "It''s fine. You looked beautiful." Tessa was speechless. What was beautiful about that? It was a mess, not charming! Landon picked up another grape and held it to her lips. Tessa''s cheeks reddened and she shook her head. "I can feed myself." If it had just been the two of them, she could''ve epted the gesture without a second thought. But with Nathaniel there, it felt a little too much. "Just onest one." Tessa reluctantly opened her mouth and bit down-but in the process, she gave his finger a little nip. This man was being way too obvious. She had meant it as a little punishment, but to Landon, it was anything but. "Tessa, don''t tease me. I can''t handle it." Around her, he had zero self-control. Even just a small bite on his finger had thrown himpletely off. Fine. She''d be more careful. It wasn''t like she wanted to torture him. Feeling a little guilty seeing the look on his face, Tessa picked up a grape and held it out to him. "Here, have one too." "Mhm." Landon beamed as he opened his mouth and took it-along with her fingers. Tessa drew a sharp breath. Then her face turned red in an instant. So that''s what it felt like when someone bit your fingers... His mouth was warm and wet, making her mind spin with images she couldn''t quite shake. Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 427 Chapter 427 The Bite That Lingers "Let go," Tessa whispered, ncing at Nathaniel as he got up and started walking over. Her face was flushed Instead of letting go, Landon wrapped his tongue around her fingertip and gave a firm suck, then tugged her into his arms. The scent of grape juice mixed with cedar lingered between them. "Now you know, don''t you? What it feels like to have your lover bite your fingers-" he murmured low in her ear, his voiceced with restrained breath, "-it''s even sweeter than the grape." Nathaniel hade over to speak to Landon about something, only to catch the two of them tangled in flirtation again. He sighed heavily, once more regretting tagging along on this business trip with Alpha and Tessa. As the eternal third wheel, he was just asking to be emotionally battered. Poor guy. But what could he do? Hudson and Cameron were both busy, and he was the only one free. Plus, as Landon''s beta, it was his duty to apany and assist Alpha. When she noticed Nathaniel approaching, Tessa quickly sat up from Landon''s embrace and turned to look out the window. Her cheeks were burning, but she kept a straight face, pretending nothing had happened. As for Nathaniel-clearly the third wheel-Landon was getting seriously fed up with him. "What is it?" Still, they were here for work. He couldn''t just brush him off. "Alpha, there''s something I need to confirm with you. Let''s talk over there." If he had to watch these two keep flirting, he was going to cough up blood. He was still young. He didn''t want to die from romantic third-wheel syndrome. Landon nced at Tessa. She cleared her throat and said seriously, "Go ahead and talk. I''m going to nap for a bit-feeling a little tired." "Alright. Get some rest. I''ll wake you when we arrive." The flight to Yalvaria would take several hours anyway. Tessa nodded, and only then did Landon walk off with Nathaniel to the far end of the cabin. As soon as they left, Emma connected to Tessa through their mental link. "I hate going to Yalvaria. That ce belongs to him. I don''t like it." Emma paced anxiously in Tessa''s mindspace. Of course Tessa knew exactly who Emma meant-Nathan. She hated him too. 172 11:55. Jue, 10 Jun ( Chapter 427 The Bite That Lingers Her fingers drified to the silver ring on her fourth finger, and her eyes narrowed dangerously Emma, what f we kill him this time in Yalvaria? Could that break the blood pact? "Don''t do anything reckless!" Emma''s voice boomed with rm. "The blood pact is a forbidden ritualbining werewolf spiritual bonds and dark witchcraft. A century ago, when the two races were still allies they tried to create an unbreakable loyalty contract of witch spells. If the caster dies, the contract reverses tribal oaths and the corrosive properties the host." "Your nd is the anchor for the pact. It''ll be the first thing to rot and copse, and then the curse will drain you dry-just like the werewolves Nathan sacrificed. They''re nothing but scattered bone fragments in his ritual array now!" "So no, you cannot kill Nathan,¡± Emma warned sternly. "Tch. So annoying." Tessa grew irritated too. "Aside from that purification ritual in the sanctuaryst time, when I briefly felt the bond loosen, nothing I''ve tried since has had any effect at all." Emma thought for a moment. "There might be records of those old cooperative spells in the werewolves ancient texts. But you know how the wolves are-they don''t tolerate betrayal. After the witches teamed up with the vampires to attack them, any texts rted to witches were probably destroyed. That kind of forbidden record might not even exist anymore." "Werewolf ancient texts, huh..." Tessa recalled how her grandfather loved to spend hours in his study, poring over werewolf books with a magnifying ss. Maybe his collection had something that could help break the blood pact. Looked like once this trip was over, she''d have to pay a visit to the Sinir family and ask Grandpa for those -books... Send Gifts Chapter 428 Chapter 428 Territory Lines Alpha, our first stop in Yalvaria will be Astrovia. That''s where the biggest issues are happening right now Nathaniel reported. "Alright. Once we''ve handled things there, if there''s time, we can check on the other branches in Yalvaria as well. As Nathaniel and Landon discussed business, a cabin steward brought over red wine and poured sses for both of them. Just as she was about to step away, Landon called out to her. "Alpha, is there something else?" she asked politely. "Bring a nket for my girlfriend, would you? She might get cold while she''s sleeping." Even in the middle of a work discussion, Landon didn''t forget about Tessa, who was resting just a few seats away. "Of course, Alpha." The cabin steward went to fetch a nket for Tessa. "Ms. Tessa, Alpha asked me to bring this for you. If you need anything else, please don''t hesitate to let me know," the steward said with professional grace. "No need, thank you." That man, honestly-he could move her heart at any moment. With him around, she didn''t need to worry about anything. He always thought of everything for her. Tessa couldn''t help but nce in his direction. And as if sensing it, Landon looked back at her too. Their eyes met across the distance, and even with space between them, the air sizzled with intensity. Nathaniel had been talking for quite a while before he realized Alpha wasn''t listening. Following his gaze- There it was again. Another dose of PDA. Are you kidding me? They were halfway across the continent and still managed to flirt like this? "Alpha, I really shouldn''t havee," Nathaniel groaned. "I''m just a third wheel here. You two should''vee alone." "What are youining about? Rx, I heard everything you said." "...Fine." Of course. Alpha was just that powerful-capable of multitasking even in love and business. NI TUOND JUN (U Chapter 428 Territory Lines "Anything else?" Nathaniel shook his head. "That''s it." Then get some rest. We''ve got a little over three hours before we reach Yalvaria." With that, Landon stood and headed back toward Tessa. He was always efficient. One exnation was enough for him to understand the situationpletely. Seeing how eager he was, Nathaniel chuckled. "Guess it''s true-love turns everyone into the same kind of fool." Nathaniel finally let it go. Fine. He''d survive-for now. Once he finally won over Ysabel, he was definitely going to unt it in their faces. But seriously-he''d only been gone for a few hours and he already missed her. What was she doing rignit now? Lately, she''d been spending a lot of time with the members of Avery''s band. That worried him. Honestly, Avery was a dangerously strong rival. Good-looking, insanely talented, could sing like a dream-and on top of that, he was Ysabel''s idol. Yeah... Nathaniel was seriously worried she might fall for the guy. No way. He had to wrap up this Yalvaria trip quickly and rush back to keep an eye on his girl. Tessa wasn''t in a deep sleep, and stirred the moment Landon returned. He sat beside her and gently let her rest against his shoulder. "There''s still time. Go back to sleep." The position wasfortable, and knowing he was beside her, Tessa closed her eyes and drifted off again. Meanwhile, in Yalvaria- Grant respectfully handed over thetest report to Nathan. "Alpha, Landon''s already en route to Astrovia. Tessa is with him... she''s apanying him on this trip." Nathan was smoking a cigar. Hearing Grant''s words, he pressed the lit cigar hard into the ornate onyx ashtray with pale, tense fingers. Embers jumped up and burned a red mark on the back of his hand-but he didn''t flinch. A low, raspy chuckle escaped his throat. "Get ready. We''ll wait for them in Astrovia." After all this time, Tessa had finally stepped into his territory. 11:55 Tue, 10 Sum Chapter 428 Territory Lines What a perfect opportunity. He hadn''t done well enough back in Navoris, but this time, she was on his home ground. Did she really think she could leave? No. Not this time. He wouldn''t let her go back. She would stay here-With him. Forever. Send Gifts 2.2K Chapter 429 Chapter 429 Beneath the Frost 48 Pearle Freezing rain fell over Frost Harbor in Astrovia, cach drop crystallizing the instant it hit the tarmac. Web- like frost patterns clung to the ss walls of the distant skyscrapers-clear signs of the Frost Pack''s barrier. The moment they stepped off the ne, Landon took off his coat and wrapped it around Tessa. Just then, the cabin steward arrived with umbres. Landon took only one, opened it, and held it up over the both of them as he pulled Tessa close and walked her out. Nathaniel epted another umbre silently. Alpha had to be doing this on purpose. There were obviously enough umbres to go around, so why share one? Did he want to get rained on? What was going through his mind? Were people in love always like this? Always glued to each other, no matter where or when? Whatever. Not his business. Nathaniel opened his umbre and followed behind them-at a distance. He was absolutely done being third-wheeled. Outside the airport, their car was already waiting. Landon escorted Tessa to it, a staff member opened the door, and once she was inside, he finally closed the umbre and got in as well. Nathaniel climbed in after them. "Alpha, are we heading to the hotel first?" "No. Since Tessa came along this time, I had the Astrovia vi cleaned and prepped. We''ll stay there." No matter how luxurious a hotel was, it couldn''t beat thefort of your own ce. "Alright then." In the past, even if they stayed for a whole week, they would just stay at a hotel. This time it was just a two-day trip, and Alpha had already ordered the vi to be prepared in advance. Yeah... the difference really was night and day. People really weren''t equal. "Landon, you didn''t need to go through all this just for me¡ª¡± "Don''t worry. It''s not all because of you. I just don''t like staying in hotels.¡± Landon didn''t want her feeling pressured. "Okay, fair enough." Since it was already done, saying anything now wouldn''t change much. Better to just let it be. Chapter 429 Beneath the Frost The cars headed straight to Landon''s vi in Astrovia, When they arrived, a line of servants stood on either side of the entrance, nked by dozens of werewolf guards. The silver wolf emblem on the guards'' shoulder patches gleamed faintly-the symbol of the Nightshade Pack''s elite warriors. Even so, Tessa didn''t feel at ease. She knew Nathan wouldn''t just sit back and watch Landon show up on his turf. And this was Yalvaria-Nathan''s territory. If he wanted to kill someone, it wouldn''t be hard. A few dozen bodyguards wouldn''t mean much. "What''s wrong?" Seeing her dazed, Landon came up and wrapped his arm around her waist. Hearing his voice, Tessa shook her head. "Nothing. Just tired, I think. Long flight." "Alright. Let''s go in, get you cleaned up and fed, then you can sleep for a bit." The moment she mentioned being tired, he felt a wave of guilt. After introducing her to the vi''s head butler, Landon took her upstairs. He brought her to the master bedroom. "Go take a shower. I had clothes set out for you already. After you''re done, we''ll eat. Then you can rest at home for a while. I''lle back in the evening and take you out, alright?" He hated leaving her alone, even for work. "I''ll just take a quick shower. You guys still have to go to the office, right? I''lle with you. I want to see how things are done." She couldn''t rx unless she was with him. Landon gently pinched her cheek. "What''s going on? You''ve been acting strange this whole trip. If something''s wrong, you can tell me." "Nothing''s wrong. Don''t overthink it." "...Okay. Then go shower. I''m going to find Nathaniel-we''ve got some things to discuss." After all, this was a work trip. He really did have a lot to handle. "Alright." As soon as Landon left, Tessa pulled out her phone and logged into a hidden ount. Then she started reaching our to a few contacts she had in Yalvaria.... Tue 10 Jun MWO Chapter 430 Chapter 430 Bloodlines and Loyalties "Phantom, you finally bothered to show up in Yalvaria?" "Yeah, seriously! What brings you here this time? Need anything from us?" Seeing the stream of excited messages pop up in the chat window, Tessa couldn''t help but smile. "I do. There''s something I need your help with." She hadn''t logged into this ount in a long time. But this time, because she couldn''t shake the unease about Landon, she finally did. "Just tell us what it is!" "Yeah, anything at all. Hell, if you asked me to assassinate a Yalvaria council member, I''d say yes in a heartbeat." 18 Feath "It''s not that dramatic. I just need you guys to protect someone." She had no reason to go assassinating Yalvarian officials. "Oh, that''s nothing." "But who is it? Never seen you so worked about anyone." up "My fated mate." Just saying Landon''s name filled her chest with warmth. "What? You already found your fated mate? So I guess I never had a chance after all?" "You? You never had a chance to begin with, okay?¡± another big name in the group snarked back. "Alright, I''m sending the info now." Tessa uploaded the file. "I''ll treat you guys to a meal sometime." "What do you mean ''sometime''? You''re actually here in Yalvaria-this is the perfect time. Come out and eat with us!" "Not this time. I''ve got things to do." She didn''t want to leave Landon''s side. "Shadow, seriously? You''re choosing a man over your friends?" one of themined. "And a grown man needs your protection? That''s pathetic." "He doesn''t need my protection. I''m the one who can''t rx." When you love someone, even the tiniest scratch on them is too much. Especially if that harm mighte from her own past. "Alright then. Leave it to us." With the group she had backing her, no one wouldy a finger on Landon. Tessa logged off before she could see their reactions to the file she''d just sent. "Holy shit-did you guys see who Phantom''s fated mate is?" "I''m shaking right now." "Alpha Landon!!! The Alpha King of Montedra!" 11:55. Tue 19 Jun Chapter 430 Bloodlines and Loyaltles They were stunned. This was insane. That man needed protection? Who would even dare try to hurt him? "You must''ve missed the part where it said who wants to hurt him-Frost Pack''s alpha, Nathan!!!" What the hell kind of people were around Phantom? Every single one of them was ridiculously overpowered. "Well, whatever. If Shadow''s asking for help, we give it. No questions. No excuses." "Exactly. If it''s Shadow''s business, I''m in. Always." Meanwhile, back in Yalvaria- The moment Nathan learned that Tessa had gone to Landon''s private vi, he crushed an ornate solid- silver candlestick with his bare hand. Silver shards embedded in his palm, drawing blood-but he didn''t even flinch. His crimson eyes darkened, snakeskin-like patterns spreading in them-hallmarks of the dark witchcraft that pulsed through his veins. Thest time those markings had appeared was the night he sacrificed a hundred lives in blood ritual. "Damn it. They all deserve to die!" He couldn''t bear the thought of Tessa with Landon-especially not in Landon''s vi. Facing Alpha''s fury, Grant didn''t dare say a single word. What could he say at a time like this? "Alpha... what should we do next?" Grant asked cautiously, barely keeping the fear out of his voice. Wolfish rage surged around Nathan, a storm of power crackling in the air as he hissed four words like venom through his teeth- "Kill. Landon. Now." Send Gifts 2.2K Chapter 431 Chapter 431 Madness in the Frost Nathan''s eyes burned with a wild, bloody red. Someone dared to get that close to his woman? He couldn''t stand it. It didn''t matter who it was-anyone who tried to take what was his would pay the price. Grant stared in disbelief. "K-Kill Landon? Alpha, please calm down..." +8 Pearls Landon wasn''t just anyone-he was the Alpha King of Montedra. Killing him would immediately ignite a full-scale war with the Montedra werewolves. A war that would be utterly catastrophic. But Nathanshed out with ws coated in frost, shing Grant across the chest and leaving a bloody, freezing wound. "What did you just say? Are you telling me I can''t kill him? Who the hell does he think he is? Some kind of god?" Nathan roared, manic and unhinged. "Alpha, that''s not what I meant! I just think we should consider-" "Shut your mouth! That''s final!" Nathan cut him off furiously. He didn''t care about consequences. The only thing he wanted was Landon''s head. "Deploy the n. If there''s a single mistake, I swear I''ll rip your spine out and carve it into an ice torture rack!" A phantom wolf form shimmered behind him, and the air around them thickened with a wolf-shaped fog of frost-Frost Pack''s signature fear domain: the Wrath of the Ice Wolf. Grant was speechless and helpless. As Nathan''s beta, he was seriously starting to consider resignation. Kill Landon. Kill the Alpha King of Montedra. Forget the fallout-just attempting that was like trying to climb to the moon. "And one more thing-don''ty a finger on Tessa! If you so much as scratch her, I''ll make you wish you were never born." Grant was truly at a loss for words now. Tessa''s power was on par with, if not greater than, Nathan''s. Thest time in Murica, hadn''t she handed Nathan a major defeat? And now she was here, too. If they made a move on Landon, was she just going to sit back and watch In a sh between both sides, how was he supposed to guarantee she''de out unharmed? This was an impossible mission./ "Alpha, I..." "You can go now." Nathan didn''t let him finish-he was done listening to any objections Chapter 431 Madness in the Frost Grant sighed and turned to leave, resigned to figuring something out. He''d been with Nathan long enough to be used to these deranged orders. And unfortunately, he had another order to obey. The old alpha-the former Frost Pack leader-had already learned that Tessa was in Yalvaria. And now he wanted Grant to secretly eliminate her. One wanted her dead. The other wanted her untouched. 18 Pearls Trapped between father and son, Grant could already feel his funeral being nned-no matter who he disappointed. Later that evening, after dinner, Landon took Tessa to the Astrovia branch office. The moment they got in the car, he reached for her hand. It was a little cold. "Are you cold?" With the rain that day, the temperature had dropped noticeably. "I''m fine." He pulled her hand under his coat and ced it against his chest. Feeling the rhythm of his heartbeat, Tessa looked up at him. "Isn''t this ufortable for you?" Her hand really was cold. "Not at all. I like it." "...Okay then." Since he said that, she couldn''t really argue. Turning him down now would just feel ungrateful. Still... the car did have heating, didn''t it? This man, honestly. In the front seat, Nathaniel''s eye twitched. Alpha was now officially in PDA mode 24/7. Constantly showing off. Constantly torturing single people. Yeah... he was definitely addicted. Fine. Whatever. He''d just have to get used to it. Once Ysabel finally came around, he''d show them what a real power couple looked like 10.05 Chapter 432 Chapter 432 No Mercy at the Top +8 Pearls Half an hourter, the car arrived at the Astrovia branch office. By now, it was well past closing time. Yet the Thorne Corp Astrovia branch building was still brightly lit from top to bottom. Not a single employee had dared to leave. Word had spread that a major financial scandal had crupted within the branch, and everyone was terrified they might get caught in the fallout. As soon as Landon''s car pulled up, the branch''s general manager rushed out with a team of executives to greet him. "Landon, wee!" the GM greeted him with nervous reverence. Landon nced coldly at the group, a flicker of golden wolf eyes passing through his gaze. The sheer pressure of his alpha presence made the GM take a step back involuntarily. Landon despised showy disys that tried to mask failures. If this man had focused more on thepany''s operations instead of putting on a facade, this mess might never have happened. Without a word, Landon headed straight inside with Tessa and Nathaniel. Despite the cold, sweat drenched the GM''s back. The werewolf nd mark at the base of his neck flushed red with fear. In wolf society, alphas who shirked responsibility were scorned. And everyone knew Landon, the Alpha King of Montedra, was anything but merciful. Landon brought Tessa directly into the conference room. Tessa stopped at the doorway. "I''ll wait outside while you handle business. This kind of high-level meeting must be confidential." ¡°It''s fine. Just sit next to me. You don''t have to listen-y games or whatever." He didn''t want her bored out in the hallway, and more importantly, he didn''t want her out of sight. "...Alright." Since he insisted, Tessa followed him in and sat beside him. Soon, the room filled up with the branch''s senior staff. "This mess-do you have anything to say for yourself?" Nathaniel opened with a sharp re at the general manager. This was one of the worst scandals in Thorne Corp''s history. The GM''s voice trembled. "Landon, ever since I joined thepany, I''ve always worked hard... this situation... I-I never meant for this to happen..." He looked like he was about to cry. If Alpha Landon held him personally responsible, it was all over for him. 10:05 Wed, 11 Jun Chapter 432 No Mercy at the Top 91% +8 Pearls "Landon, I may not have done much, but at least I''ve tried. I''m begging you- please let me off this once... He hadn''t tried to run because he knew there was no escaping it. "No achievements, but plenty of effort?" Landon finally spoke, his voice low and resonant with a distinctive werewolf tremor that made the conference room''s ss hum with vibration. Silence fell instantly. No one dared to breathe loudly. A few low-ranking werewolves had their beast ears pop up in fear before quickly retracting into their hair. "You caused this massive disaster, and you dare say that to me? I pay you tens of millions a year so you can avoid responsibility?" "Landon, I''m sorry! I swear I know I ed up!" "That''s enough. Go turn yourself in." That was the most mercy he was willing to give. The GM copsed to his knees. "Landon, please¡ªI''ll be done for if I do that! I have a family, kids..." "I''m telling you, Greg, do it yourself. If we handle it, you won''t survive the consequences," Nathaniel warned him. You make thepany bleed like this, you pay for it. "S-Sir, I..." "Security. Take him away." Nathaniel didn''t waste another second. No point wasting time on someone like him. Several guards entered the room and escorted the general manager out. The rest of the executives were drenched in cold sweat, too stunned to speak. No one dared make a sound. Send Gifts 19 Chapter 433 Chapter 433 Earn Your ce or Leave 39144 +8 Pearls "Now then, let''s talk about how we''re handling this situation," Landon said. "The branch no longer has a general manager. If anyone here thinks they''re capable, you''re wee to step up." The senior executives exchanged looks. No one moved. A heavy wave of alpha dominance surged from Landon. His pine-scented pheromones took on a tangible shape-an enormous wolf''s head formed in the air, casting a shadow full of bared fangs across the ceiling. It was the Nightshade Pack''s signature response to cowardice-a primal rejection from an alpha. "You''re the top-level executives of this branch, and not one of you has the guts to step forward?" Landon had assumed this issue would take two days to handle, but it was looking far worse than expected. Nathaniel shared his frustration. These people were hopeless. "If you don''t have what it takes, then you''re just dead weight. Thorne Corp doesn''t pay sries to cowards. You can leave." "I''d like to give it a try!" a young woman at the far end of the table stood up and spoke. Tessa finally looked up, catching sight of her. Now that took guts. While the room full of corporate foxes kept their mouths shut, this girl had the nerve to step up. Interesting. Landon reined in his alpha pressure slightly. She looked young, but at least she had the courage to speak. "How would you handle the situation right now?" he asked calmly. The other executives shot each other smirks of disdain. What could this girl possibly offer? Clearly just trying to score points with Alpha Landon. "My name''s Peter. May I use the projector?" she asked. Since learning about the scandal, Peter had been preparing non-stop. Now, she finally had her chance. "Go ahead." Tessa put down her phone-no longer interested in gaming. This girl had caught her attention. Peter walked to the front, opened herptop, and plugged in a USB drive. In front of the entire board, she presented a clear,prehensive analysis of the current crisis, followed by the solutions she had drafted. By the time she finished, the room was silent, 10:05 Wed, 11 Jun GB Chapter 433 Earn Your ce or Leave. Tessa''s eyes gleamed with approval. This girl was good-really good. 291% +8 Pearls "Alright. As of now, you''re the new general manager of this branch. Nathaniel will be staying here for a few days. If you run into any issues, you can go to him directly," Landon announced. Her strategies still had a few rough edges, but the potential was obvious. He could trust her with the branch long-term. "Alpha, you''re asking me to stay?" Nathaniel turned toward him. "I need you to hold the fort for now." Peter was still young-there would be things she couldn''t handle on her own. "Thank you, Landon." Peter''s eyes sparkled with excitement. Okay, so no one was going to ask how he felt about this? Fine, fine. He was Landon''s beta. This was part of the job. After the meeting ended, most of the other executives were clearly upset-a young girl was about to be their superior. But with Alpha Landon still in the room, no one dared to object. "I''ll say this right now-if anyone has a problem, feel free to leave now. Don''t go behind the general manager''s back causing trouble." Frankly, most of these people needed to be reced anyway. No ability, no position. Thorne Corp didn''t keep deadweight around. The dozen or so execs could only bow their heads in silence, too afraid to say a word. Send Gifts 2.3K Chapter 434 Chapter 434 Fangs in the Shadows. After the meeting ended and the executives filed out, Peter walked up to Landon. A faint flicker of a wolf tai shimmered behind her-typical bodynguage of a young werewolf brimming with excitement. "Landon, thank you for giving me this opportunity. I won''t let you down." "I didn''t give you anything. You earned this yourself." If she didn''t have the ability, no one''s favor would''ve helped her. "From now on, stick with Nathaniel. If you run into any issues, go directly to him." Landon was essentially assigning Peter a mentor. "Understood." Peter''s smile was polite and sweet, but for someone so seemingly innocent, she''d handled aplex crisis with surprising rity-no small feat. "Let''s go," Landon said, looking to Tessa. When she stood, he pulled out her chair for her with quiet attentiveness. Peter''s gaze lingered curiously on the girl beside Alpha Landon. The expressionless face seemed unreadable, but there was something striking about her presence. The faint scent of lily of the valley on her skin blended almost perfectly with Landon''s pinewood pheromones-like a pair of born mates, destined from the start... Just as Peter was watching her, Tessa nced back. Only once. Then she turned and walked away. She was long used to the gaze of awe in other people''s eyes. "Work hard. You''re technically my apprentice now. Don''t embarrass me, got it?¡± Nathaniel added with a grin. Peter nodded quickly. "Don''t worry! I''ll do my best. I won''t let any of you down!" Finally. After all this time, all her hard work was paying off. "Nine o''clock tomorrow. Be on time. I can''t stand people who aren''t punctual." The subtle growl in his voice, a trait unique to alphas, made Peter instinctively straighten her back. "Yes, sir!" With that, Nathaniel followed Landon and Tessa out. Peter watched their retreating backs, her heart pounding. Her nd burned with adrenaline. One day, she would have everything she dreamed of. She''d stand at the top of the pack¨Clike a true alpha. On the drive back, Tessa remained quiet. Landon held her hand gently. "Tired?" he asked, concerned. Tessa turned to look at him. Chapter 434 Fangs in the Shadows "I''m fine." "You''ve had a long day, following me around like this." "I''ve handled worse. Even in Navoris, I wasn''t sleeping this carly. Don''t worry about me. Suddenly, Emma''s voice echoed in her mind. Something foul ising. Tessa''s head whipped toward the window. Her werewolf night vision allowed her to clearly see several motorcycles shooting out from a side alley, rapidly closing in on their car. The riders were cloaked in pitch-ck hoods soaked in toxicpounds. The pale-blue skin visible beneath their hoods shimmered with an unnatural hue. Pulsing, dark-purple veins throbbed around their necks-the mark of someone who''d taken the berserker serum. "They''re not ordinary wolves." Landon''s tone dropped, dark and focused. Obsidian Crystal Wolf markings lit up from his corbone, rising up his neck. "They''re using a forbidden wolf ritual-the Embrace of the Dead. They maintainbat strength by feeding on the corpses of their own kin." Nathaniel pulled a silver wolf whistle from his belt-a Nightshade Pack relic used to summon hunters. The whistle emitted a chilling alpha subharmonic. "Their scent... their nds reek like shredded carrion. I can''t even tell what pack they''re from," he muttered. Landon''s eyes narrowed, dangerously sharp. Who had the guts-To send these monsters after them? Send Gifts 2.3K Chapter 435 Chapter 435 The Dead Do Not Lie Still ¡ú 8 Pearls Landon pulled Tessa tightly into his arms, his pinewood pheromones forming an invisible barrier inside the car, blocking the overwhelming stench of rotting flesh. "Don''t worry. As long as I''m here, I won''t let anyone hurt you." He pressed a gentle kiss to her forehead. Silent wolf ws shimmered into view across his palm, vanishing again-ready to strike at a moment''s notice. Tessa nodded, her gaze icy and fixed on the iing riders. Her back straightened, muscles coiling-every part of her body shifting into battle mode. Suddenly, the lead rider flung out a hooked w bound by silver chain. Runes glowed faintly along its links. The chain sliced clean through the car''s bulletproof ss, aiming directly for Landon. He shifted just in time, dodging the attack. His pheromones manifested a spectral wolf''s head, which snapped the chain apart with its jaws. But beneath the attacker''s torn cloak, his exposed chest showed grotesque stitch marks-his body crudely sewn together from the limbs of other werewolves. "They''re fleshbinds," Tessa said coldly. "Living puppets stitched together using the forbidden werewolf ritual ''Blood and Bone Remation."" Nathaniel''s face darkened. He pulled out a vial of purifying spray-a silvery liquid distilled from moon tide ore, designed specifically to counter dark werewolf magic. "These freaks have three core points. You have to destroy all three to kill them for good. What the hell is this attack even about?" Before he could finish, the riders all let out fractured howls-warped, broken criesced with the sobs of human agony. The souls trapped inside their puppet bodies were screaming. Landon''s eyes sharpened. An orb of energy swirled into his palm, engraved with the Nightshade Pack''s punishment sigils. Heunched it at the lead rider, sting the motorcycle to pieces. "They''re trying to force us into the Old City''s burial grounds. The ley lines there suppress our wolf powers." He growled low, the Obsidian Crystal Wolf markings ring from his neck down his arms. His pinewood -scent exploded outward in a storm, shaking the enemy motorcycles violently. Nathaniel blew into his silver wolf whistle. A subsonic alpha frequency pierced the air, striking the riders'' eardrums and stunning their movements. He immediately sprayed the lead rider with the purifying mist. The silvery fog enveloped the target, and the stitched core on its chest began to sizzle and smoke. The creature shrieked in agony. Landon sprang from the car, his ws tearing through the air. He shed clean through the second rider''s neck core. Dark purple drugged blood sprayed everywhere as the bike exploded behind him. Nathaniel followed close, driving his silver de straight into the third rider''s gut. Purifier spread along the edge, dissolving the puppet into ash. The remaining riders turned and tried to flee toward the burial zone. 10.03 Thu, 12 Jun 0 Chapter 435 The Dead Do Not Lie Still Landon scoffed coldly. Activating Flex''s space-rift ability, he cracked open the ground ahead in a two-meter-wide chasm. The final two motorcycles were swallowed whole by the void,busting before they could even scream. Tessa stared at the scorched wreckage and tightened her fists. That bastard Nathan. He really sent them. She could feel it-this attack had his name written all over it. That brazen, deliberate message... Who else could it have been? The battle ended. The three returned to the car and drove in silence. No more enemies appeared. still. By the time they arrived back at the vi, everything was still. "Go ahead. Get some rest. Don''t worry," Landon said, walking her to her room and handing her a cup warm milk. Someone had dared to provoke them this openly-he would find out who. And they would pay. He would never allow anyone to behave so recklessly in front of him. of "Okay... but don''t stay up toote," Tessa murmured, looping her arms around his neck and brushing a kiss against the corner of his lips. They hadn''t suffered a scratch, but she was far from calm. Nathan. That damn Nathan. After Landon left, Tessa immediately rose from bed. She stared at the glowing silver ring on her finger, its eerie shimmer ring once again. Her fury boiled over. She grabbed her phone and dialed Nathan directly... Send Gifts Chapter 436 Chapter 436 His Voice Again From the moment it happened, Nathan had been waiting for Tessa to call. Sure enough, here it was-her name lit up on his screen. **8 Pearls A sinister smile flickered across Nathan''s shadowed face as he answered the call instantly. "Tessa, long time no see!" "Nathan. Wasst time''s lesson not enough for you? Do I have to kill you for you to finally disappear from my life?" Tessa was practically gritting her teeth. If it weren''t for the blood contract, she''d have gone over and finished him off herself. Nathan chuckled. "Tessa, why are you so angry? I didn''t do anything! I just missed you, that''s all. Thought I''d pay you a visit! Come on, we''re still good friends, aren''t we? No need to get so worked up." Tessa gave a coldugh. "Didn''t do anything? You sent puppets to attack our car. If it weren''t for Landon''s strength, we''d be dead." "Ah-yes, that part was my bad," Nathan replied with a tone ofzy apology. "My men were too stupid. They didn''t realize you were in the car. My poor Tessa must''ve been so scared." He gave a lowugh. In the background, there was a faint clinking of ice in a ss. "But you should have faith in Landon. He''s the Alpha King of Montedra. If a few mindless ''stitched-together toys'' could hurt him, wouldn''t that be humiliating?" He paused, then added in a tone only lovers would use, soft and intimate, "This was just a warning. Next time, I won''t let him off so easy." "You..." Tessa was on the verge of exploding. "Just say it. What do you want?" "I told you-I missed you. How about tomorrow morning at ten? I''ll wait for you at the caf¨¦ across from Landon''s vi." "Don''t be mad. You''re too pretty to be fuming like that, my sweet Tessa." Nathan sounded downright smug. It had been so long since he''d felt this way. Ever since Tessa dragged him back from Navoris, he''d been like a powder keg- dark, irritable, vtile. But today, finally, he felt something close to amusement again. "Hah. Fine. You just wait," Tessa growled. She really wanted to tear him limb from limb. "Oh, I''ll wait. No matter howte it gets, I''ll be there. And tonight, I''ll dream of you." He didn''t care how furious she sounded. He just wanted to hear her voice. Nothing else mattered. After the call ended, Tessa was still seething. Chapter 436 His Voice Again Just then, her phone rang again-this time, it was Samuel. Tessa, are you okay?" "I''m fine." "What about Nathan? That bastard didn''t do anything, did he? He''s waited so long for you-now that you''re back, he must be going all out trying to trap you." Samuel was genuinely worried. That''s why he called at this hour. It was just bad timing-Tessa hade to Yalvaria, and Samuel had been sent off to Zarovia for work. He could only worry from afar. "He definitely wants to trap me. But that depends on whether he has the ability to." She wasn''t the same girl Nathan once controlled like a puppet. "Tessa, if you need help, contact Michael. In Yalvaria, even Nathan has to show him some respect." Nathan was truly deranged. If she slipped up and got caught, it''d be over. "Oh-and don''t meet with him alone, okay? Last time, he was by himself in Navoris, so he ended up paying the price. But this time? He''s got the whole Frost Pack behind him." "Alright, alright, stop worrying about me. It''s the same wherever I go." She knew he was just trying to look out for her, but right now, she didn''t have the patience to soothe him. "By the way, does Landon know about this? If you won''t give in and go back to Nathan, he might target Landon next-to force your hand." Send Gifts Chapter 437 Chapter 437 A Secret to Bear Alone At the mention of Landon, a shadow passed through Tessa''s eyes. Yes-barely half an hour ago, Nathan had already sent the first wave of attackers after him. It happened so fast, her contacts in Yalvaria hadn''t even had time to fully prepare their defenses... "He doesn''t know yet," she said quietly. in Pearts "Then you should tell him," Samuel urged. "If he''s your fated mate, he''s supposed to face everything with you." "I can handle this on my own. There''s no need for him to know." Some things she simply wasn''t ready to let Landon find out. "You''re always like this-so stubborn. When there''s someone willing to share the burden with you, why won''t you let them?" "Alright, get some rest." Tessa didn''t want to keep talking. Everyone had their own principles. Being with Landon wasn''t about seeking protection. She wanted her love to be simple and pure. "You never listen anyway. There''s no getting through to you. Fine-do what you want." After hanging up, Tessa took a deep breath. She really didn''t want to trouble Landon-much less let him find out about the blood contract Nathan had ced on her. Part of her feared what he''d do if he knew. Landon might go all out to destroy Nathan. Both were powerful Alphas, evenly matched. If the Frost Pack and Nightshade Pack went to war, blood would spill. Countless werewolves would die for/nothing. She couldn''t bear to start such a catastrophe over herself. Another part of her, the one that had fallen in love with Landon and epted he was her fated mate, was now afraid to lose him. When the lily-of-the-valley scent surged from her nds, she wanted to face him as the truest version of herself-untainted. She didn''t want him to know about the filth of that contract, that cursed bond to Nathan that made her skin crawl. She made a silent promise: once the blood contract was broken, she would tell Landon everything and stand beside him clean and free. Emma''s voice flicked through her mind, tail swishing furiously: Once that damn contract is gone, I''m kicking his kneecaps in and making him beg for forgiveness! Absolutely. Everything we''ve suffered-we''ll make sure he pays it back in full. Tessa''s eyes narrowed, cold and dangerous. Just then, Landon stepped into the room after wrapping up a meeting with Nathaniel. He''d thought Tessa was already asleep, but instead, she stood at the window, lost in thought. 10:03 Thu, 12 Jun OD Chapter 437 A Secret to Bear Alone Her back looked so lonely and small-it tugged at his heart. He walked up behind her and wrapped his arms gently around her waist. "What''s wrong? Still awake? Did something scare you just now?" * 15 pearls The moment Landon entered, his familiar pine scent reached Tessa. She quicklyposed herself and leaned into his broad, warm embrace. "No, I wasn''t scared. I knew you''d protect me. And besides, you know I''m a white wolf awakener. I can defend myself if I have to, right?" Landon gave a softugh. "Yeah, my Tessa is definitely strong. But it''ste-why aren''t you asleep yet? Something bothering you?" "No." "Really?" "What''s with the tone? You don''t believe me?" "Of course I do. Whatever you say, I''ll believe it. Always." Tessa turned around and wrapped her arms around his waist, resting her head on his chest to listen to his steady heartbeat. "If one day, you got hurt because of me, I''d never forgive myself." She never wanted to see him suffer-not because of her. Landon rested his chin on her head. "What are you talking about? There''s no way I''d be hurt because of you. Just having you in my life brings me joy. No matter what happens, I have only one request: stay by my side. Never leave. And never think that keeping something from me is for my sake." He didn''t know what she was really referring to. But that was what he meant with all his heart. Even if it cost him his life, he''d protect her without hesitation. She was his fated mate, the one gifted by the Moon Goddess. And even if fate hadn''t written her name beside his, his love for her would still be unwavering. He would walk with her. Always. Send Gifts Chapter 438 Chapter 438 The Edge of Patience "Landon..." Tessa murmured his name, moved. How could he make her heart feel so soft? Because of him, she was no longer the reckless version of herself. She wanted to stay alive-not just for survival, but to remain by his side for as long as she could. That''s why, when problems arose, she faced them with rity, no longer driven by impulsive emotion. "It''ste. Let''s get some rest." Landon scooped her into his arms andid her gently on the bed, tucking the nket around her before lying down beside her. "Don''t worry. No matter what happens, I''ll always be by your side." That was his promise-and he meant to keep it. "Mm." Tessa nestled against his arm, finding the mostfortable spot and closing her eyes. The scent of pine on his skin calmed her, slowly washing away the unease that lingered. Even Emma curled up peacefully in her mind, letting out a quiet yawn. As he watched her fall into a steady sleep, Landon closed his eyes too, drifting off beside her. There was no need for passionate words or touch. The mingling of lily-of-the- valley and pine, the resonance of bonded souls, was enough to keep their hearts tightly bound together. The next morning, Tessa woke to find it was already 9 a.m. The bed beside her was empty-Landon had clearly gotten up early to handle his business. After washing up, she was about to head out when the vi''s butler stopped her, "Ms. Tessa, are you going out? Shall I have the driver take you?" "No need. I''m just going to meet a friend. It''s at the caf¨¦ right across the street." "Then please allow two bodyguards to apany you. After what happenedst night, Mr. Landon would never feel at ease letting you go out alone," the butler insisted. Tessa frowned slightly. "That''s unnecessary. The attackst night was aimed at Landon. I don''t have any enemies here. Having two people follow me will only be a burden." The butler hadn''t expected her to be so headstrong. "Ms. Tessa, I can''t make that call. Mr. Landon entrusted your safety to me. If anything happens to you, how could I ever face him?" His expression was pleading, pitiful even. How could she get mad at someone like that? "Please, Ms. Tessa, have some mercy on me. This is the only job I have. If I lose it, how will I live? You see how old I am already..." Chapter 438 The Edge of Patience Tessa was at aplete loss. If someone came at her aggressively, she''d have no problem pushing back. But against this kind of elderly, guilt-tripping plea? She was powerless. She could only give in. "Fine! You can send two bodyguards with me. But you have to make sure they stay outside the caf¨¦ and don''t interfere with me or my friend." Seeing her relent, the butler knew better than to press his luck. He nodded immediately. "Understood, Ms. Tessa. Don''t worry-I''ll make sure they don''t disturb you." All that back-and-forth had dyed her quite a bit. It was already 9:30 by the time she stepped out of the vi and made her way across the street to the caf¨¦. She arrived at 9:40, thinking she was a little early. But to her surprise, Nathan was already there. "Tessa, I''ve finally been waiting for you." Nathan''s face lit up with a wide smile when he saw her, as if he''d forgotten all about what had happened three months ago-how she''d drugged him in Navoris, suppressed his wolf power, and forcibly teleported him back to Yalvaria. Tessa''s face turned cold. Her wolf power stirred, and the air inside the caf¨¦ began to shake-tables, chairs, even teacups trembled with her presence. ¡°Nathan, what the hell do you want? You keep showing up and disturbing my life again and again. I am very. Un. Happy!" Her patience was not limitless. If he kept pushing her boundaries, she didn''t care what the cost was-she would make sure he paid for it. Send Gifts 2.3K Chapter 439 Chapter 439 A One-Sided Obsession In the face of Tessa''s fury, Nathan only smiled. Channeling his wolf power, he steadied the trembling tables: chairs, and teacups inside the cafe. Then, with practiced case, he slid the cup of coffee in front of him across the table toward her. "Come on, it''s been so long since we''ve seen each other. Do we really have to start with something so heavy?" Nathan didn''t want to ruin this fleeting moment of peace. "I didn''t do anything. I just wanted to meal with you-is that so hard?" ve a Tessa scoffed. "Is that really all you want? Just a meal with me?" Like hell it was. Did he really think she didn''t know what he was up to? Nathan nodded without hesitation. "You have my word. That''s all I want-to share a meal with you. What else could I possibly do?" he said mildly. Tessa let out a coldugh. What a joke. Did he think she was that na?ve? After orchestrating all this drama, did he expect her to believe he just wanted dinner? No-he wanted to capture her, drag her back to his side, and mold her into his long-lost Luna all over again. "Nathan, let me make this clear one more time. I''m not your toy, and I''m not the reincarnation of your Luna. I''m me. And I don''t like you. No matter what you do, I will never go back to you." The smile on Nathan''s face slowly vanished. But then, instead of anger, a soft, indulgent look reced it. "Tessa, I know you''re you, and Joanna is Joanna. I won''t force you to be someone you''re not anymore. I was too extreme before. But it''s different now. I''ve thought it all through. As long as youe back to me, you can be my Luna on your own terms. No more training. No more remolding." Truly, if she would just return, he''d ept herpletely. Tessa''s expression darkened. "Nathan, do you not understand innguage? I told you-I don''t like you. Why the hell would I want to be your Luna?" This time, the mask shattered. Nathan''s wolf power exploded like a cier cracking apart. Shards of frost spiderwebbed out from under his feet, creeping across the tiled floor. Even the coffee cup between them had frozen solid into a block of ice. "I''ve alreadypromised this much, and you still won''te back to me?!" He''d warned himself again and again not to lose his temper today. But hearing those words from her lips-he just couldn''t stay calm. Tessa remained unmoved. "You really think I believe your so-called promise"? When you wanted to ¡®adjust'' my nds, you smiled and said it was just a minor operation to help my wounds heal faster. Your credibility with me is below zero. I don''t like you, and no matter how much you bend, I''m not going with you!" Chapter 439 A One-Sided Obsession Nathan''s eyes began to burn crimson, beast marks swirling in their depths. "What do you want me to do to make you ept me?!" In his whole life, he''d only ever had one Luna-Joanna. Since her death, there had never been another woman. Not even a bedmate. As Alpha of the Frost Pack, he had no shortage of women throwing themselves at him-hoping to warm his bed or be his new Luna. But he''d felt nothing. Until Tessa. She looked so much like his Luna Joanna. He admitted it. He''d once used every extreme method he could to mold Tessa into the image of histe mate-altering her nds, binding her with a blood contract nearly as strong as a mate bond. But ever since she faked her death and disappeared, he''d had time-years-to reflect. Even if she wasn''t Joanna reborn, even if she rejected every part of that past, if she could just stay by his side, he and his wolf would finally know peace. And yet, this simple wish-why was it the one thing she refused to give? Send Gifts Chapter 440 Chapter 440 This Isn''t Love "I don''t want anything from you. And you''d better not try anything either. I''ve already found the one I love. I will never ept you!" The coffee cup in Nathan''s hand shattered in his grip. Even with his fury clearly about erunt. Tessa remained utterly i It didn''t matter what he did. She didn''t love him. That was all there was to it. Her heart belonged to Landon-and Landon alone. "Do you really want to push me to this point? Are you only satisfied if I end up hurting you?" Nathan''s voice trembled. He hadn''t wanted to threaten her. But he was out of options. Faced with this girl and her unwavering resistance, he waspletely helpless. "If by ''hurt'' you mean hurting Landon-go ahead and try. If you so much asy a finger on him, I swear I''ll make you wish you were dead." He had to understand-this wasn''t a bluff. She meant every word. "Is that so?" Nathan''s voice darkened. "Then I guess I''ll have to kill him. Because only if he''s gone will youe back to me." If that was the only way... Then he wouldn''t hesitate. He was confident he could do it. After all, this was his turf. Here, he had every advantage. Tessa''s expression turned to stone. "So that''s it, then. We''re enemies now." If this was how it had to be-so be it. She stood up. There was nothing left to say. But before she could even make it to the caf¨¦ doors, Grant appeared, nked by warriors from the Frost Pack. They blocked every possible exit. Tessa turned and looked at Nathan. "Tessa, did you think this was Navoris?" Nathan said, slowly rising to his feet. "Last time, I got caught off guard. But now that you''re in Yalvaria, you''re not going anywhere. Why fight it? Wouldn''t it be better to just stay with me?" Why did she insist on tearing things apart like this? Chapter 440 This Isn''t Love He truly hadn''t wanted it toe to this-but she gave him no choice. Tessa sneered. He created this mess, and now he dared to me her? Did he think the world revolved around what he wanted? "Nathan. Are you really going to force this?" Nathan stepped toward her with a gentle smile, his pale fingertips glowing with icy blue light, like he was about to touch something precious he''d finally recovered. "Don''t make this harder than it has to be. Come back with me to Frost Pack..." But before he could even graze her, Tessa''s ws shed through the air without hesitation, striking straight at him. The moment she walked into the caf¨¦, she''d sensed the energy field cloaking the space-a containment barrier. No matter how loud themotion inside, no sound would escape. Since Nathan refused to listen and now dared to use force against her, she had no reason to hold back. Nathan''s pupils shrank. Instinctively, he summoned a wall of ice to block her strike. Their powers shed midair, releasing a spray of shattered frost. Through the glittering shards, Tessa saw the same red beast marks swirling in his eyes-the same look he had five years ago when he pinned her down in thatb and injected her with the nd-restructuring serum. She spun away from a jagged ice spike, her ws slicing past his throat, leaving a gash on his pale skin streaked with frostbitten blood. "This is what you''re familiar with, isn''t it?" she said coldly, stepping back across the ice-strewn floor. The silver ring on her finger suddenly red with a sharp, blinding light. Five years ago, she''d destroyed the starlight resonance stone inside the ring-the core sigil of their blood contract. Yet somehow, Nathan had pieced together the fragments. Though not fully restored, it was enough to keep the contract intact. At this distance, the silver band burned against her skin like molten iron. It was Nathan''s warning. "Pain to mark your prey. Fear to create/dependence... Nathan, you''ll never understand what love is." Send Gifts 2.3K Chapter 441 Chapter 441 The Unshakable Threat +8 Pearls With the "Veilstone" pendant Landon had given her hanging securely around her neck, Tessa had no fear of revealing her white wolf form. She freely unleashed Emma''s power without restraint. White wolf energy gathered in her palms. Her lily-of-the-valley pheromones sharpened into invisible des, slicing straight through Nathan''s frostden aura. Nathan''s eyes shimmered red, beast markings shing. His ws, wrapped in icy-blue energy, met hers midair. Their strikes collided with a shattering explosion of crystalized frost, spiderwebbing cracks across the caf¨¦ floor. Their movements were as fast as lightning. Wolf ws shed and swept. Nathan formed a frost shield from his snowced pheromones, but Tessa shattered it with a single powerful punch. The two of them had been trading blows for a while now. On the sidelines, Grant stood frozen, unsure of what to do. No one was allowed to harm the Alpha''s chosen mate. So now, with Alpha and Tessa battling each other, none of them dared to intervene. But this Tessa-after years apart-had grown frighteningly strong. She could match Nathan blow for blow. Someone this powerful posed a threat to Alpha''s future. So the question was... how could she be eliminated? That was the task the old Alpha had given Grant. While Grant pondered, several more brutal exchanges passed between Nathan and Tessa. Suddenly, Tessa''s phone began to ring-it was the special ringtone she''d assigned to Landon. What was he calling for now? Tessa hesitated. That single moment of distraction was all Nathan needed-his ws shot toward her throat. But just before they could touch her, he forcefully pulled back his wolf energy. That hesitation gave Tessa the opening she needed. Her leg shot up, and she mmed her foot into his abdomen with full force. Nathan staggered back several feet before regaining bnce. "Alpha!" Seeing Nathan take a hit, Grant immediately moved to signal the Frost Pack warriors to surround Tessa, but Nathan shouted, "Don''t touch her!" Grant had no choice but to rush to Nathan''s side and help him up. "Alpha, are you alright?" Tessa shot a nce at the circling warriors. She didn''t take them seriously at all. 10:58 Fri, 13 Jun () GO Chapter 441 The Unshakable Threat "What, all of you want to join in now? If it''s a fight you want, thene on. Don''t waste my time." Landon had called earlier, and she hadn''t answered. Knowing him, he was probably already on his way here. And if Landon and Nathan came face-to-face... the consequences would be catastrophic. +8 Pearls "Tessa, why are you doing this?" Grant said usingly. "Alpha treats you so well. Why can''t you appreciate it?" Nathan had practically bent over backwards for her-he''d even gone so far as to defy the old Alpha. To Grant, she was simply ungrateful. "Alright, everyone calm down," Nathan said with a smile as he dusted off his clothes. He turned back to Tessa, gaze steady. "I''ll leave for now. But think carefully about what I said. You know I''m not the type to give up. No matter what it costs, I''ll do whatever it takes to make you mine." Tessa looked at him like he waspletely unhinged. What was there to say to someone who''d lost his mind? But now wasn''t the time to keep fighting. She needed to get back quickly-before Landon got too worried. "Tessa," Nathan called out onest time, voice quiet and low. "I mean it. Even if the person in your heart is Landon-I''ll kill him if I have to." "Tryying a hand on him and see what happens," she snapped. She never tolerated threats. Without another word, Tessa turned and walked out of the caf¨¦. She reached for her phone to call Landon back-only to look up and see his car already parked just outside. And there he was, walking toward her beneath a ck umbre... Send Gifts 2.4K Chapter 442 Chapter 442 The Kind of Love He Can''t Have +8 Pearls Rain poured down like a falling gxy, drumming hard against the caf¨¦''s windows ¡ªbut not a single drop left a trace. The protective barrier surrounding the building didn''t just block sound-it swallowed every physical impact. Landon gripped the umbre handle. He could still smell the lingering lily-of-the- valley scent in the air... but no trace of Nathan''s frostborne pheromones. The barrier was scaling them in. Tessa stood still, unmoving. Nathan was still inside. If the two of them saw each other now, everything she''d done-all the restraint, the decisions, the sacrifices -would be for nothing. That lunatic Nathan... surely he wouldn''t walk out now. Right? Landon walked up to her, quietly closing the umbre and stepping under the protection of the awning beside her. "If it''s a friend, why didn''t you just bring them to the vi?" he asked softly. "We''ve got everything at home. No need toe out in weather like this." And really-what kind of "friend" meeting needed to happen in a caf¨¦ surrounded by a barrier like that? Landon was curious, of course. But more than anything, he respected Tessa''s privacy. If she didn''t want to say, he wouldn''t press her. "It''s nothing. Just a regr friend. I didn''t feel like bringing him to the vi," she replied casually. "Your friend already left?" "Yeah. Let''s go. Time to head back."- "Alright. I''ll carry you. The water on the road''s too deep." Before she could protest, Landon had already crouched in front of her. Seeing that, Tessa couldn''t bring herself to refuse. She climbed onto his back, wrapping her arms around his neck. Landon stood up, opened the umbre, and carried her out into the storm. Inside the caf¨¦, Nathan saw everything. His wolf power surged violently, turning every surface inside the room to frost. Beside him, Grant also saw what had happened-but with the Alpha''s fury pulsing in the air, he didn''t dare so much as breathe. "Grant," Nathan said coldly, "answer me honestly." "Yes, Alpha?" Grant''s voice was careful, submissive. Thest thing he wanted right now was to trigger Nathan''s wrath. "If you were a woman... would you like someone like Landon? Even as the Alpha King of Montedra, he lowers himself just to care for his mate. Every little detail, every gesture-he does it all." The truth was, Nathan was the Alpha of Sra''s most powerful pack-the Frost Pack. He had every right to 70777 Chapter 442 The Kind of Love He Can''t Have contend for the title of Alpha King. In status and strength, he was Landon''s equal. +8 Pearls But never-not even with his former Luna-had he treated a woman like that. If anything, it was Joanna who had cared for him more. And yet Landon, in front of Tessa, was willing to do anything. "I think I''d still prefer you, Alpha," Grant said, lying through his teeth. Nathan shot him a sharp, cold look. "Grant. I said tell me the truth." "I..." Grant scrambled for an answer and finally squeezed one out. "Alpha, not every woman likes the same type. Some go for gentle men, some like cold ones, some like bold and dominant alphas. Love doesn''t have a universal standard, right?" Nathan didn''t respond. His blood-red eyes stayed locked on the shrinking figures of Tessa and Landor, and the cold radiating from his body only intensified. Grant couldn''t hold it in anymore. "Alpha, maybe... maybe you should let her go. Tessa''s been so firm in rejecting you. Every time you see her, you get hurt. What''s the point in chasing her like this? There are plenty of beautiful, strong females around you. Whatever kind you want, I can find her. And they''d be yours -devoted, loyal, obedient." Honestly, aside from looking like the deceased Luna, Grant couldn''t figure out what made Tessa so special. "My business doesn''t need your opinions." It was exactly because she was like this-so different, so defiant that Nathan found it impossible to let her 1. go. What use were those simpering women, ttering him for his status and power? He hated them. They didn''t care about him. Only his title. Once, maybe, he''d liked Tessa because she looked like Joanna. But now? Now he knew the truth: he couldn''t get her out of his system because she was the only one who had never bowed to him. The only one who dared to speak the truth to his face. The only one who''d ever fought back with her ws. And the more he saw of her... The more hopelessly addicted he became. Send Gifts Chapter 443 Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 443 Preparing for War When Tessa and Landon returned to the vi, the old butler had already prepared lunch. Nathaniel was still out handling affairs at the branch office and hadn''t returned yet. "Mr. Landon, Ms. Tessa-you''re back! Lunch is ready. Would you like to eat now?" the butler asked respectfully as he waited by the door. +8 Pearls "Let''s wash up and eat. You probably didn''t have much at the caf¨¦," Landon said gently. The ce might have offered desserts, but he knew Tessa didn''t care for sweets. "Mm." Tessa nodded and went to wash her hands. When she returned, Landon pulled out her chair for her and helped her sit. "Do you have anything nned this afternoon?" she asked. "Nothing urgent. Nathaniel can handle it. I''ll stay here with you," he said. He didn''t want work toe between them. "Landon, it''s okay. If you''ve got things to do, go ahead. You don''t need to stay here for me. I can take care of myself." "Why? Are you meeting another friend this afternoon? I can join too. I''d like to know more about the people in your life." "No," she replied instantly. What a joke. Thest person she''d want him to meet was Nathan. Calling Nathan a "friend" wasughable. Enemy was more like it. "Then I''ll stay with you and we can rest a bit." They were heading back to Navoris tomorrow. He''d nned to take her out today, but with the bad weather, staying home was best. "This trip was too rushed anyway," Landon added. "Once your exams are over, I''ll bring you back here properly. We''ll make it a real vacation." Where they went didn''t matter-as long as she could rx. Tessa nodded and passed him a piece of pork rib. "Let''s eat." After lunch, they sat in the living room for a while before heading up to her room together. "Take a nap," Tessa urged gently. She herself had woken upte, so she wasn''t tired. "Then stay with me," Landon said,/ pulling her hand. "But I''m not sleepy. I want to read for a bit." She''d already said what needed to be said to Nathan today. As for what he would do next, she couldn''t predict it. All she could do now was prepare. No matter what Nathan nned, she wouldn''t back down. 10:59 Fri, 13 Jun G. Chapter 443 Preparing for War Yes, Yalvaria was his home turf. That did make things moreplicated-but not unmanageable. Just then, Landon''s phone rang. It was Nathaniel. He wouldn''t be calling now unless it was important. Landon answered the call with Tessa right beside him. "What is it?" "Alpha, we''ve identified who attacked us-it was Nathan!" "Nathan..." Landon narrowed his eyes dangerously. 70% +8 Pearls "Surprised, right? We had our suspicions, but for the past few years, Nightshade Pack and Frost Pack have stayed out of each other''s way. No one knows why he suddenly snapped this time." They''d found the perpetrator, but not the reason. "I see." "What do you want to do about it?" Nathaniel asked. This was Yalvaria-Nathan''s domain. If he really wanted to make a move, the odds of sess were high. "If he wants to y games," Landon said with a cold smirk, "then we''ll y. He sent five puppets. We''ll return the favor." "Yes, Alpha!¡± Nathaniel instantly understood. "You keep enjoying your time with Tessa. I''ll take care of it." They didn''t hold the same power in Yalvaria as Nathan, but they weren''t defenseless either. They had a research base here-not for creating unnatural puppet-hybrids like Nathan, but stocked with advanced tech: mechanical werewolves designed with precision engineering. Resistant to cold, heat, and shock, each unit came equipped with titanium alloy ws that could shred even Nathan''s frost armor. Perfect for dealing with him. "If you run into trouble, let me know." "....Alpha," Nathaniel said dryly, "did you just doubt me?" "If you can''t handle this, then maybe you''re not fit to be my beta." "Hey now!" Nathaniel huffed. "Who are you underestimating here? If I can''t take care of something this minor, I''ve got no business being by your side." "Just be careful. Nathan''s never yed clean," Landon warned. "If you''re going up against him, you need to be even dirtier-more ruthless. Otherwise, you''ll end up the one bleeding." "I got it, Alpha. Don''t worry." Chapter 444 Chapter 444 A Line Has Been Crossed $14% +8 Pearls After Landon hung up the phone, Tessa could tell from the name alone that he now knew who was behind. the ambush. And honestly-good. Now that he was aware, he could stay vignt. No matter how deep Nathan''s roots ran in Yalvaria, Landon wasn''t someone to be underestimated. Once he understood the situation, she believed without a doubt that he''d handle it all. He always did. Landon tossed the phone aside, eyes narrowing. "Nathan." He hadn''t expected it. That bastard really had the nerve to challenge him like this. Tessa came to his side. "You need to be careful. That man''s aplete lunatic." "You know him?" Her warning was right on point. But she''d spent most of her time in Murica-how would she know Nathan? Not wanting to reveal her past with him, Tessa lied casually, "I heard about him from Samuel. Just... be cautious, okay? I don''t want to see you hurt. Not even a scratch." "Don''t worry. It''s just Nathan." "Come on, let''s lie down for a bit. Even if you''re not tired, rest for a while. We''re heading back to Navoris tomorrow-better start shifting your schedule or your exams will be a mess." "It''s fine. Exams are just a formality for me." She wasn''t worried at all. With her grades and overall ability, any university in Murica would wee her with open arms. Landon raised a brow, teasing affection in his voice. "Pretty confident, aren''t you?" "As I should be. Besides, the International Werewolf Medical Organization is still waiting for me." "You want to join the Werewolf International Medical Organization?" That would mean she''d have to attend university in Yalvaria. "Mm." Tessa nodded. She''d thought it over for a long time and had finally epted Samuel''s offer. She wanted to join the organization. Saving lives sounded a lot more meaningful than taking them. Even though Yalvaria was Nathan''s stronghold, he wouldn''t darey a hand on the medical organization. It housed the world''s top werewolf healers and focused on researching rare and forbidden diseases. Any attack on them would be a deration of war against the foundation of werewolf society itself. 172 10:59 Fri, 13 Jun GO Chapter 444 A Line Has Been Crossed 74% +8 Pearls By the time she joined, it would be years down the line. She was confident she''d have figured out how to break the blood contract by then. And when that time came-if Nathan still darede after her, she''d kill him without hesitation. Landon was already calcting. "Then I guess I''ll need to slowly shift more of my operations to Yalvaria." He wanted to be there with her. Always. There was no way he''d leave her here alone. "Don''t give me that look. If you''re really that touched, then the only eptable thank-you is marrying me," he teased. Tessa leaned forward and ced a soft kiss on his lips. "I must''ve done so many good things in my past life... to be lucky enough to meet you in this one," she murmured. "Then I''d better start doing good deeds now, so I can find you again in the next." 99 Landon bent down and kissed her. His kiss was unlike hers. It burned with intensity, filled with raw desire-an unspoken promise. And Tessa... responded with the same fire, no longer holding back. After their kiss, Landon pulled her into his arms, and theyy down together. Tessa drifted off, safe in the curve of his body. Once he was sure her breathing had grown soft and steady, Landon gently slipped his arm out from under her and rose to leave. Outside the bedroom, Nathaniel was already waiting. "Alpha,¡± he said, "what exactly do you think Nathan''s trying to do? I can''t make sense of it." ¡°Doesn''t matter. Just make sure we''re ready. And while we''re at it, we may as well test the new mechanical werewolves we''ve developed." Nathaniel grinned. "Already on it." That night, as Nathan made his way back to the Frost Pack under the veil of rain, five shes of metallic light tore through the storm. The Nightshade Pack''s newest creation-mechanical werewolves-had arrived. Send Gifts 2.4K Chapter 445 Chapter 445 ws and Consequences 3/4% +8 Pearls The moment the five mechanical werewolvesunched their attack, ice spiked from Nathan''s palm, forming a shield in an instant.. The lead werewolf''s ws screeched across the surface, the sound piercing, metallic. Nathan caught the scent of leaking oil from its joints-no trace of sorcery. These were pure mechanical creations, forged by the Nightshade Pack. "Just scrap metal," Nathan sneered. With a surge of force, his ice shield expanded outward, smashing two of the wolves into the roadside rock face. Grant leapt in at the same time, his ws tearing into the third, slicing through its shoulder ting. Gears shattered with a metallic pop, revealing a glowing core pulsing in its chest-Nightshade''s signature energy stone. The fourth mechanical wolf suddenly took flight. Its titanium-alloy tail drove down like a drill. Nathan dodged to the side, butnded in a puddle-each assault was calcted to drive him back toward the roadside edge. Then the fifth came at him from behind, its razor ws slicing through the air, ruffling his hair. "You''re looking to die." Nathan''s wolf power exploded. A wall of ice a hundred meters wide rose from the earth. The werewolves crashed into it with full force. Their bodies shattered into flying debris, but one jagged w, riding the force of the impact, spun straight toward Nathan. It grazed his forearm. He nced down. A thin line of blood emerged-slow, persistent. Unusual. :0 00 00 00 Even his elerated werewolf healing couldn''t close it. He frowned. Upon closer inspection, the de had tiny barbed hooks-pulling his blood out by design. "Alpha! They''re extracting your blood!" Grant yelled, hurling an icicle that shattered thest werewolf''s head. But just then, every piece of mechanical wreckage began to glow. Nathan''s eyes widened. He grabbed/Grant and leapt toward the trees. A secondter, the five mechanical wolves exploded in unison. Fragments wrapped in electrical surges tore through the rain and sliced open Nathan''s back, burning through half his coat. "Alpha, are you alright?!" Grant caught him, quickly examining the wound. The gash from earlier still hadn''t healed. "Those ws wereced with wolfsbane extract. We have to get to a hospital-now!" 10:59 Fri, 13 Jun GO Chapter 445 ws and Consequences. But while Grant panicked, Nathan simply let out a lowugh. 14% +8 Pearls "Fast. That bastard found us faster than I expected." He touched the torn edge of his coat. "And what a petty man. We sent five stitched-together puppets. He sends five mechanical werewolves. Not letting a single debt slide, huh?" In the distance, the Frost Pack''s guard wolves howled in response to the explosion. Nathan let out a loud howl, ordering them to stand down. This wasn''t an assassination attempt. No one followed up the attack. The mechanical wolves were a message, not a death sentence. Just retribution. "Alpha, seriously-you have to get this treated!" Grant pressed urgently. "Alright, alright." In the end, Nathan allowed himself to be taken to the best werewolf hospital in Yalvaria. But the incident didn''t go unnoticed. Word of it reached Jeremy-the former Alpha of Frost Pack and Nathan''s father. When Jeremy stormed into the ward and saw his son lying in bed, fury burned in his golden eyes. "In Yalvaria¡ªyour territory-who the hell could possibly hurt you? Was it that girl again? Tessa?" Jeremy knew his son too well. It didn''t take much to guess. "I''ve told you over and over-Tessa is nothing but trouble! She looks like Joanna, and that''s it. Joanna was gentle, kind, always put you first. Tessa is rebellious, arrogant, always fighting you! If you stay involved with her, you''ll only get hurt." Just hearing her name made Jeremy''s temper boil. Nathan didn''t even look at him. "Old man, this is my business. Stay out of it. And if you darey a finger on Tessa, we''re done." The moment he said it, Jeremy''s fury ignited. Wolf energy surged around him like a storm. "You''re unbelievable! You''d threaten your own father over some irrelevant woman? You''re the Alpha of "Frost Pack! If you keep putting yourself at risk for her, if she endangers you again-then I''ll kill her myself!" He wouldn''t let anyone cloud his son''s judgment. And he definitely wouldn''t allow anyone to destroy his future. Send Gifts 2.4K Chapter 446 Chapter 446 The Lines We Cross The moment Nathan heard his father''s words, he shot up from the hospital bed, eyes cold as ice. "I''ve already told you-don''ty a finger on her." It didn''t matter who it was. Anyone who tried to harm Tessa... was his enemy. Even if that person was his own father. Jeremy''s expression twisted in fury. "That depends on whether you start listening or not," he snapped. "Don''t forget-my patience isn''t endless." Seeing that Nathan''s injuries weren''t life-threatening, Jeremy didn''t linger. He had no desire to waste another second on this love-obsessed, rebellious son. For Tessa, Nathan would do anything-no matter how reckless. It was only a matter of time before this woman drove him to ruin. After Jeremy left, the tension in the room thickened. Nathan''s wolf aura was suffocating. Grant, standing by, swallowed hard before speaking up cautiously. "Alpha... maybe we should just let this go. We sent puppets after Landon. He retaliated with mechanical wolves. Fair''s fair, right? If you push it any old Alpha won''t sit quietly. It''ll only get worse," further-especially over Tesse And Landon... Landon was terrifying. Thisst attack was a warning. If Nathan provoked him again, who knew what would follow? Nathan''s re pinned him in ce. "What are you saying? You think I''m not a match for Landon? He dared take what''s mine-he will pay for it." Grant fell silent immediately. Ever since Tessa faked her death and escaped, Nathan had never been the same. His rationality was breaking down. Every move he made became more impulsive than thest. If this went on... it was only a matter of time before it all blew up. While Landon was away on business, the weather in Astrovia had been abysmal- nonstop rain for days. That morning, Peter came by the vi looking for Nathaniel. As he stepped into the living room, he ran into Tessa just waking up anding down the stairs. She gave him a polite nod of greeting. Peter remembered her, but they''d never spoken much. He returned the nod silently. The moment Landon saw her, he lifted a hand and waved her over. Tessa obediently made her way to him and sat down by his side. He immediately wrapped his arm around her waist. ¡°Nathaniel, take Peter to the study," Landon said calmly. Nathaniel got up right away. "Understood. We won''t bother you two." Chapter 446 The Lines We Cross "Let''s go," he said to Peter, already heading upstairs. 30) Peter hade with a list of questions for Nathaniel, but Nathaniel also needed to inspect the airport perimeterter. They''d just given Nathan a warningst night. Who knew what that lunatic might try next? With their return to Navoris scheduled for today, Nathan''s most likely move... would be at the airport. Back downstairs on the sofa, Landon nuzzled Tessa''s check affectionately. "Why didn''t you sleep a little longer?" They were flying out today. No matter what Nathan or anyone else tried, he wouldn''t let anything disturb her before her exams. "The rain was too loud. I couldn''t fall asleep." The downpour had gone on all night. Having such sharp hearing had its drawbacks-like this. "Mm. We''ll be back in Navoris today." Across the room, Peter watched the two interact, admiration glowing in his eyes. Mr. Landon really treated that girl like a treasure. Just then, Nathaniel turned and realized Peter hadn''t followed him. He doubled back and barked, "What are you staring at? You came to ask me something, didn''t you? Let''s go." Peter snapped out of it and looked away. "Ms. Tessa is really lucky," he said quietly. "I really envy her." "She is lucky," Nathaniel agreed. "Alpha''s crazy about her. So here''s a bit of advice-stay away from her. If you value your peace, don''t even think about crossing her." Tessa wasn''t just Landon''s mate. She was his weakness, his soft spot, his everything. Anyone who touched her would live to regret it. If they lived at all. Send Gifts Chapter 447 Chapter 447 The Warning Of course not. Why would I ever provoke Ms. Tessa? I respect her too much for that, Peter said quickly trying to hide her cimbarrassment. Nathaniel gave her a pointed look. "You''re smart, Peter. Focus on your career. Tessa is Alpha''s fated mate There will only ever be one woman by his side, and that''s her." He wasn''t stupid. He saw how Peter looked at Landon-with admiration, awe, maybe even obsession. But really, who could me her? Landon was the Alpha King of Montedra, young, powerful, devastatingly handsome, and the CEO of Thorne Corp. Money, power, looks-he had everything. Peterughed awkwardly. "I didn''t mean anything by it. I just admire how close they are." Nathaniel didn''t confirm or deny. "Just remember this: if you want to stay around Alpha, your only option is to do your job and do it well. That''s the only thing you''ll ever get from him." "I wasn''t trying to-" she began. "No need to exin, and no need to deny. I''m only telling you this to save you from disappointment," he said tly. "I understand. Let''s head to the study," Peter replied, keeping her head down. "Good." Nathaniel led her upstairs. As their footsteps disappeared down the hallway, the vi returned to a quiet calm. Tessa, now curled up against Landon''s shoulder, had started to doze off. Seeing her like this almost made Landonugh. It was the first time he''d seen her look so adorably sleepy. She looked soft, harmless, a little disoriented-and entirely lovable. He wanted to pull her into his arms and just hold her. But just then, her phone rang. Tessa frowned, clearly irritated. Who the hell was calling her now? Seeing her face, Landon reached over to turn it off, but she took it first. "It''s fine," she mumbled, keeping her eyes closed as she answered. "Who is it?¡± "Tessa, do you still remember me?" The voice on the other end made her pause. She sifted through her memory until it clicked. Jeremy- Nathan''s father. "If Nathan got hurtst night, that was your doing, wasn''t it?" he said coldly. "Oh? So he got hurt?" Tessa replied dryly. "Must''ve been his own fault. A guy like him probably has more than a few people out for his blood. What''s that got to do with me?" She had no patience for Jeremy-this man who had tried more than once to kill her. She didn''t even bother to pretend to be polite. "Then why the hell did youe to Yalvaria? I warned you, didn''t I? I told you not to go near Nathan again. Why didn''t you listen? Do you really want me to use force to make you obey?" Tessa let out a coldugh. "Why can''t Ie to Yalvaria? What, does your Frost Pack own the entire region?" Chapter 447 The Warning Her voice sharpened. "Let me warn you too, Jeremy. Stay away from me. I can''t promise I''ll stay nice he ume we meet So what, you nning to kill me now?" Jeremy sneered. "Let''s see if you''ve got what it takes "Sure. Let''s test it. Let''s see who the real loser is." Tessa didn''t wait for a reply. She hung up without hesitation. On the other end of the line, Jeremy stared at his now-disconnected phone, then crushed it in his hand. "She''s getting out of control." He''d always known Tessa was a wild wolf-unruly, dangerous, impossible to tame. But now she was bolder than ever. And worst of all, she had his son wrapped around her finger, driving him to irrational extremes. "I can''t tolerate this anymore," he growled. "Don''t be angry, sir," one of his subordinates said calmly. "This is Yalvaria. Making a girl like her disappear won''t be hard. We''ve got our ways." Jeremy''s eyes narrowed. "Good. Handle it. Don''t let her leave Yalvaria alive." "Yes, sir." Send Gifts Chapter 448 Chapter 448 Just the Right Kind of Trouble Seeing the way Tessa had answered the phone just now, Landon frowned. "Who was it?" "Some grumpy old man I don''t like!" "Jeremy? Nathan''s father?" He hadn''t meant to cavesdrop. But he was standing right next to her how could he not hear? "Yeah." Since he''d already heard, there was no point in denying it. "How do you know him?" "I don''t, not really. We just don''t like each other. He doesn''t like me, and I don''t like him either." "Then do you know Nathan?" "I''ve met him." Tessa admitted again. Landon didn''t ask anything more. There were still plenty of secrets in her past. But no matter how many secrets she had, it didn''t change how he felt about her. "Don''t worry. I''m here now. I won''t let anyone hurt you." So what if it was the alpha family from the Frost Pack? He couldn''t care less. "Landon, I didn''t get with you to cause you trouble. I can handle this myself." Landon tapped her nose lightly. "What are you talking about? How could you ever be trouble? Even if you were, you''d be the kind I''d like. You''re only allowed to bother me, no one else. Got it?" This was exactly the kind of trouble he liked. Tessa kissed him on the cheek. "How do you make people melt like this?" He made her heart soften to the point of no return. She didn''t even feel like the person she used to be. Peter came out of the study just in time to see the two of them being affectionate again. Her eyes never left Landon. Nathaniel stood nearby watching, letting out a sigh. This girl really had talent. Chapter 448 Just the Right Kind of Trouble If she focused on her career, she''d definitely go far But if she kept getting wrapped up with alphas, she''d end up with nothing. Peter Peter snapped out of it, a little flustered. She really didn''t mean to be like this. But as long as Landon was in the room, her gaze would involuntarily follow him. She couldn''t control it. "Nathaniel, I''ll head out. I don''t want to disturb them." Peter practically fled. She''d always thought she was good at hiding her feelings. Little did she know, a single nce was enough to give her away. As she rushed out, Nathaniel had a servant hand her an umbre and asked the driver to.take her. Alphas really were a menace. Already had a girlfriend and still managed to stir things up with the other girls around him. That took skill. Nathaniel didn''t want to third-wheel this situation. But they were heading back to New York tonight, and some things needed the alpha''s attention. "Alpha, I¡ª" Landon shot him a side nce. This Nathaniel really had no sense of timing. Nathaniel looked aggrieved but didn''t dare talk back. He could only look pitifully at Tessa for help. Tessa couldn''t help butugh. Nathaniel was actually kind of cute. He and Ysabel might just be a good match. Knowing they had business to discuss, Tessa stood up on her own. "Go ahead. I''ll make a call in my room." Once Tessa was gone, Nathaniel finally sat down. "Nathan''s still trying to y games. He''s already nning how to get back at us." As soon as they got down to business, Landon sobered up, letting out a cold chuckle. "If he wants to y, then we''ll y. What, does he think we can''t keep up?" "And also... I feel like Nathan''s after Tessa. Alpha, have you asked her? Do they have some kind of history?" Nathaniel guessed. Otherwise, there was no reason for Nathan to take such a huge risk just to attack them. Chapter 449 Chapter 449 Borrowed des and Hidden mes Landon''s eyes narrowed dangerously. "What are you trying to say?" "Alpha, I didn''t mean anything by it! I''m just guessing here... What if Tessa''s hiding something from your He really was just looking out for his alpha. Did Landon have to look so scary? ¡°Nathaniel, I trust Tessa. I won''t question anything about her That was the end of it. If Tessa said something, he believed her. "I''m not saying she''s lying. I''ve spent enough time around her to know she''d never hurt us. I''m just specting about Nathan''s motive for the attack." Landon ordered, "Fine to say it to me. But don''t bring this up to Tessa." If Tessa wanted to talk, he''d listen. But if she didn''t, he wouldn''t let anyone pressure her. "Got it," Nathaniel said. "Whatever Nathan''s after, I''ve already arranged full security." "Good. Wrap things up here fast. We''re flying back to Navoris tonight." "Yes, Alpha!" The rest of the day, Nathaniel stayed busy handling the branch office. Landon was also tied up with thorny issues. By the time everything was dealt with, it was already 5:00 p.m. They returned to the vi together. Dinner was already prepared. ¡°Landon, Nathaniel, wee back. I''ll go call Ms. Tessa down for dinner right away," the butler said with a cheerful smile. "No need. I''ll go." Landon shrugged off his suit jacket and handed it to the butler. ÎÒ Nathaniel, meanwhile, headed straight to the table. "Alpha, better hurry. We still need to catch our flight," he said. Who knew how long it''d take if he went up. himself? People in love were always so hopeless. "Nathaniel, honestly, if you kept your mouth shut, no one would mistake you for mute. Why are you always full of nonsense?" Clearly, thest lesson hadn''t sunk in. Nathaniel instantly shut up. "Fine, fine. I won''t say a word." But truthfully, he was a little concerned. That Peter girl really was impressive. Chapter 449 Borrowed des and Hidden g¨¦n: In just under two days, she''d already gotten the hang of so much If she stayed focused on business, the Yalvaria branch would be in excellent hands. But her ambition was a problem. She knew full well that Landon and Tessa were fated mates and his can had her eye on Landon. If she could keep her feelings in check, great. But if she lost control, who knew what kind of trouble shed stir up? Just thinking about it gave him a headache. Not that he''d told the alpha any of this yet. Mostly because Peter hadn''t actually done anything wrong. You couldn''t exactly ban someone from having feelings. While Landon was heading upstairs Tess was in the middle of hacking into the Frost Pack''s defense system. Once she secured ess to several core files, a wicked smile tugged at her lips. Nathan wanted to keep provoking her? Then he''d better be ready to pay the price. Otherwise, he might really think she was an easy target. After masking her identity, Tessa sent those core files straight to the Frost Pack''s enemies-cier Pack. Sometimes, it''s better to let someone else pull the trigger... Once the files were sent, she stood up and stretched. She''d been working on this all afternoon. The Frost Pack''s defense wasn''t just digital. It was aplex blend of encrypted data, dark magic wards, and an ice-scented pheromone matrix. Cracking it had taken everything-her White Wolf power, her hacking skills-just to steal a portion of the key intel. But that would be more than enough for cier Pack to find a weakness. Nathan would have his hands full now. He wouldn''t have time to bother her or Landon for a while. She had to take advantage of that gap to find a way to break the blood bond. Once the bond was severed, she''d finally be free to take down that twisted bastard Nathan with no strings attached. Send Gifts Chapter 450 Chapter 450 The Knife Turns in the Dark Meanwhile, Nathan had already gathered Frost Pack''s elite warriors and was preparing an ambush for Landon at the airport, But before they could even leave Frost Pack territory, cier Pack''s alpha suddenly led a massive force of werewolf soldiers in a full-on assault. No one could figure out how the normally imprable Frost Pack barrier had been breached so quickly, The moment the defenses fell, the battlefield erupted right on Frost Pack''s home turf. cier Pack was the only pack in Yalvaria that rivaled Frost Pack in size and power. With two massive packs shing head-on, casualties were catastrophic in just a matter of moments. By the time Nathan and his forces managed to drive the invaders out, it was already 7 p.m. He stared coldly at the blood and corpses strewn across the ground and turned to Grant. "If we go after Landon now, what are the odds we seed?" Grant paled. "Alpha, now really isn''t the time. We''ve already lost too many men. If we charge out to kill Landon now, we''ll definitely lose." "Damn it!" Nathan couldn''t hold back his fury. "Find out why cier Pack attacked us all of a sudden! And how the hell did they breach our defenses so easily?" "Yes, Alpha! I''ll get on it right away!" Even now, Nathan still had no idea who was behind this. The not-knowing made it worse. Who the hell hated him this much? He was already miserable enough just thinking about how Tessa was flying back with Landon, while he was left here, battered and humiliated. The rage was suffocating-and he had nowhere to put it. At that exact moment, Landon and the others were already at the airport. And already on the ne. Nathaniel had been sure that they''d run into an ambush on the way, but from the drive to boarding, nothing happened. It was too calm-unnaturally so. This wasn''t like Nathan at all. "Alpha, did you do something behind my back? Nathan didn''t show up at all? That''s not normal!" They''d prepared for every possible attack. And Nathan never came. All that effort-wasted. Landon frowned. "Have someone look into it." He''d been ready to give Nathan a hard p, and now it felt like they hadn''t even lifted a finger. Chapter 450 The Knife Turns in the Dark Yes, Alpha. Nathaniel immediately contacted Nightshade Pack''s branch in Yalvaria for Intel. After he got off the call he noticed Tessa sitting nearby,pletely unbothered, calmly scrolling on her phone. He couldn''t help asking, ¡°Tessa, aren''t you the least bit curious?" Not even a flicker of curiosity-wasn''t that a little too weird? Did she maybe know something? "What''s there to be curious about? You that cager for someone to show up and try to kill you?" Tessa looked up and gave him a withering nce. "Nathaniel, are you okay in the head?" Nathaniel pointed to himself. "I''m the one with the problem? What problem? Any normal person would be curious, right?" If she didn''t care, fine. But did she have to act like he was the weird one? That was just rude. Landon shot him a look of disgust. "Enough. If you''re so normal, go sit over there." Don''t just sit here ying third wheel and bothering him and Tessa. Nathaniel was speechless. Of course. On this ne, he was always alone. They were a team. He was just a tagalong. He couldn''t win the argument. Couldn''t win in a fight. His life was one big tragedy. Seeing how pitiful he looked, Landon couldn''t help but chuckle. "When we get back, go chase Ysabel properly. Then you won''t be alone anymore." Send Gifts Chapter 451 Chapter 451 Home Turf, Hidden Thorns Hearing that, Nathaniel looked even more aggrieved. "So what if I do get her? Ysabel''s totally obsessed with Tessa. She''s never gonna take my side "So what-you giving up?" "Of course not." Nathaniel was firm. Werewolves were loyal when it came to love. Even though Ysabel didn''t have a wolf, he''d fallen for her at first sight. Since he liked her, he was going to keep chasing her-no matter how hard it got. He wouldn''t give up. "Landon, quit picking on Nathaniel. He''s already suffering enough" "How is he suffering?" "Come on, it''s Ysabel! She hasn''t awakened her wolf yet, can''t-even recognize her fated mate. Who knows how long before she figures out Nathaniel likes her? He''s got a long road ahead." And who knew if he''d even seed. "Yeah... that is pretty tragic." Ysabel really wasn''t easy to win over. That girl was totally clueless. Always saying she wanted to fall in love- But never realizing there was already a Nathaniel doing everything for her behind the scenes. As the ne crossed the international date line, Tessa''s watch automatically adjusted to Navoris time. Theynded at exactly 1:30 a.m. local time-and Landon already had 23 unread messages waiting on his phone. Just as they stepped off the ne, they spotted Ysabel waiting for them. The moment Nathaniel saw her, his mood shot straight through the roof. He practically lit up like a flower in bloom. ¡°Ysabel, it''s been three days. Did you miss me?" Ysabel stood there holding a massive bouquet and gave him a nk look. "It''s only been two days. What''s there to miss?" Then, spotting Tessa, Ysabel immediately turned and handed the bouquet to her. "Tessa, wee back! You have no idea how much I missed you these past three days!" Nathaniel: 66 23 Seriously? A double standard this outrageous? Was that even allowed? Chapter 451 Home Turf, Hidden Thorns. How could she do this to him?l What had he done to deserve this kind of treatment?! Tessa nced at Nathaniel and couldn''t hold back augh. She then handed the bouquet off to Landon to carry and threw an arm around Ysabel''s shoulders as they walked out together. Nathaniel''s mouth twitched. He''d bet anything- Tessa was doing this on purpose. He was jealous. Very jealous. And yet even if he was jealous-no one cared. He waspletely and utterly pitiful. "Tessa, was your trip to Yalvaria fun?" "We were in Astrovia, and it rained the whole time. Didn''t really get to do anything. But after finals and college applications are out of the way, let''s go on a trip together." "Yes, yes! You''re the best, Tessa!" Watching Ysabel cling to Tessa''s arm like that made Nathaniel''s jealousy spike again. "Alpha, can you do something about your girlfriend? All she does is seduce clueless little girls." That was just unfair. "My woman can do whatever she wants. If you''ve got a problem, we can fight it out." This couple was absolutely shameless. They knew perfectly well he couldn''t beat either of them-and still said stuff like that! They all returned to Wisteria Apartment. It waste, so Landon and Nathaniel decided to stay the night. Landon called Nathaniel to the study to talk business, while Tessa and Ysabel went to their room to rest. Maybe it was the jetg, but even after a shower, Tessay in bed unable to sleep. Utterly bored, she pulled out her phone and logged on. The moment she got online, she saw a group chat with a few of her rowdy Yalvaria friends blowing up about Nathan. "That Nathan guy really got wrecked, huh?" "For real! cier Pack hit their home base out of nowhere. Frost Pack''s gonna need at least two or three years to recover from that." "Any guesses who screwed him over?" Chapter 452 Chapter 452 Secrets She Can''t Share "No idea." *Phantom, you online? Was that you?" Tessa blinked at the screen. Wow. Talk about timing. "I''m not that powerful." "Come on! If you can''t do it, who can? Quit being modest! Just admit it already- was it you?" "Phantom shows up in Yalvaria, and boom. Pack gets wrecked. I''m calling it now, it was Phantom!" "Definitely her! Anyone who crosses her is doomed. Guaranteed." "No kidding, that girl''s a menace." Tessa was speechless. Were they seriously trash-talking her right to her face? This was way too much. "Guess you guys don''t need me handling yourwork security anymore." Her fingers danced across the screen. "Heh, we were just joking! You''re not that petty, right?" "Exactly! Just teasing! Our sweet Phantom is beautiful and kindhearted!" "Cut it out. I need you all to keep an eye on Nathan for me. If he does anything, let me know immediately." No matter how things looked now, once Nathan recovered from the shock, he''d definitely realize she was behind it. "Got it. We''ll be watching him like hawks." "Alright. I''m going to bed." "Night!" The next morning, Landon had already arranged breakfast for everyone. As they ate, he said warmly, "I''ve got to head to the office soon. You and Ysabel stay home and review. I''ll take you two out for dinner after work." So this was the infamous overbearing boyfriend type. Apparently, he had to micromanage everything. "Okay," Tessa replied sweetly, clearly unbothered by Landon''s fussing-if anything, she enjoyed it. "Also, stay indoors these next few days. Word is, some higher-ups in the Werewolf Council have gone missing. No clue what''s going on yet. Just stay safe and study." Nathaniel jumped in immediately. "Yeah, especially you, Ysabel. You haven''t awakened your wolf yet. Don''t go wandering around. Too dangerous." 1116, Sat, 14 Jun (ED. Chapter 452 Secrets She Can''t Share It''s fine, I''ve got Tessal" Ysabel said cheerfully. "Tessa''s not going out either." Landon warned, giving her a sharp look. Ysabel instantly backed down. "Got it, got it. We''ll study at the apartment." Only then did Landon case up. After breakfast, he asked Tessa for a goodbye kiss, then left with a satisfied grin. Ysabel and Nathaniel both shook their heads at the sight. Once Landon was gone, Ysabel finally rxed. She was about to start ranting about her overbearing uncle when Tessa''s phone rang. It was Ethan. Tessa frowned, but answered. "Tessa, I know you''ve got examsing up. I hate to bother you now-" Ethan''s breath came through the line,ced with distant wolf howls and sirens. "If you''re calling, just get to the point." If he didn''t want to bother her, he wouldn''t have called. "Where are you? I''lle pick you up. It''s urgent-seriously bad." As the captain of the SWAT division, he hated having to keep asking a young girl for help. But when lives were on the line, he had no choice. "I''m at Wisteria Apartment. Juste here." After hanging up, Tessa went to get dressed. Ysabel followed her immediately. "You''re going out? But my uncle said not to! What''s going on? Can Ie with you?" At this point, whether she studied or not didn''t really matter. She might as well go out and blow off some steam. "Sorry, not this time. Stay home and review. Ysabel looked heartbroken. "Why not? Why can''t I ever go with you, Tessa? Why do you always have so many secrets?" Weren''t they supposed to be best friends? Why were there so many things Tessa wouldn''t let her in on? Send Gifts Chapter 453 The Council''s Missing Link "Ysabel, I really do have something to take care of. I can''t take you with me this time. Ysabel clearly wanted to go, but seeing how serious Tessa looked, she didn''t press the issue. "Okay then... just be careful, alright? And you have to get back before my uncle does.". "I know," Tessa promised. She didn''t want to worry Landon either. After changing clothes, she headed downstairs to wait for Ethan. As soon as she stepped out the front door, Ethan''s car pulled up. Tessa opened the door and got in. "The situation''s critical. I had no choice but toe to you again. I''m sorry for the constant trouble." "It''s fine. Just tell me what''s going on." Ethan turned the wheel and navigated around a roadblock while exining, "A senior council member from the Navoris Werewolf Assembly has gone missing. He''s been advocating for peaceful coexistence between White Wolves and the alpha ss..." The moment the words "White Wolves" came out of his mouth, both Tessa and Emma were all ears. "You know how it is," Ethan.continued. "In werewolf society, White Wolves are seen as outsiders-rogue by nature. They don''t follow the traditional hierarchy and can even rival alphas in power. That makes a lot of alphas uneasy. This official wanted to break that mold and push for a new order. His identity is too sensitive to reveal right now, but his stance could shape the entire future of the Murican werewolfmunity. If his vision takes hold, it might finally end the long-standing divisions and bring about real peace." Inside Tessa''s mind, Emma was wagging her tail furiously. "Tessa! Did you hear that? We have to save this councilman. If his ideas take root, we''ll no longer have to endure those looks of suspicion. We can ditch these cloaking nes and transform freely-whenever we want!" Don''t worry. Leave it to me, Tessa answered through their link. Ethan kept exining, "We''ve tried everything-scent tracking, advanced tech, nothing works. Even our natural wolf instincts are drawing a nk on this one." The entire task force was in disarray. No leads, no clues. Then, suddenly, Ethan remembered Tessa. And he''d rushed over, hoping she could work another miracle.. "Understood." Tessa didn''t ask any further. If it wasn''t her business, she wouldn''t pry. Soon, they arrived at a heavily guarded facility. After multiple security checks, they were finally granted entry. "Sorry, but we have to screen everyone. This is a sensitive case." "No worries. A ce like this should have strict procedures." Chapter 453 The Council'' Minging Link Tessa was getting a little impatient with the repeated scans, but she held it in. She was here to help-not to cause trouble. After passing checkpoint after checkpoint, they finally reached Ardu and the team. The moment Ardu saw her, he looked like someone who''d just been thrown a lifeline. "Tessa, thank god you''re here. I''ve tried every trick you taught me and still can''t find him." They were out of options. Seeing her gave them hope. But just then, amanding voice cut through the air. "Ethan, what the hell are you thinking? Do you even realize how ssified this operation is? You think it''s okay to just bring some girl in here?¡± A man in full military uniform stepped forward, his presence radiating an unmistakable authority. There was still a lingering scent of wolf battle aura clinging to him-a clear sign he''d recently fought tooth and w. This was Mr. Zachariah. And he was not happy to see Tessa. His voice was sharp, loaded with disapproval and suspicion. Send Gifts 2.4K Chapter 454 Chapter 454 Bite Back "She''s with me. I''ll take full responsibility," Ethan said sharply, refusing to back down. He knew exactly what Tessa was capable of. And he wasn''t about to let Mr. Zachariah''s condescension shake his trust in her not when the stakes were this high. "Ethan, what the hell are you thinking? We''re supposed to be working together to find him, not dragging in some random girl! Do you even remember what discipline means anymore?" Zav barked. As a soldier, he understood how critical and sensitive this mission was. There was zero room for error. Especially when it came to werewolf ss politics-one mistake could set off a storm no one could contain. "Mr. Zachariah, Tessa''s seriously talented. She can really help us," Simon cut in, unable to stay silent. He knew Mr. Zachariah hadn''t seen Tessa in action. If he had, he wouldn''t be saying any of this. Honestly, he might end up eating every word. Tessa had already helped them crack multiple high-level cases. Zav snorted, face twisted with disdain. "Her? A little girl who probably still smells like baby powder? How much help could she possibly be? Your team used to act like you were the best of the best, and now you''re counting on some kid? Do you even understand the gravity of this mission? We''re talking about a key figure pushing for peace between White Wolves and the alpha ss-this isn''t some yground skirmish." Ethan sighed, long and low. He turned to Tessa. "Ignore him." Without another word, he started guiding her toward the inner corridor. He knew once Tessa started working, Zav would see the truth for himself. "Ethan! I''m talking to you!" Zav shouted behind them, his temper ring. The pressure had been building on his end for days. No progress, just mounting chaos-and now Ethan was cing all his hopes on some teenage girl? It was too much. But Tessa didn''t even flinch. She frowned, turned slightly, and said coldly, "Can you shut up already? You''re too noisy." She didn''t have time for this. The priority now was to find that missing official-someone who could change the future for all werewolves, especially her own people. She was already sorting through every possibility in her mind: what kind of magic, what kind of cover, what kind of enemy would cause the trail to go cold for both wolves and tech alike. This wasn''t the time to argue. Zav, publicly scolded by a girl half his age, looked like he''d swallowed a live grenade. The rest of Ethan''s team couldn''t help chuckling. Chapter 454 Bite Back "Ethan, what''s your problem? You looking to fight me now?" "If that''s what it takes, I''m game," Ethan replied tly, a wave of beta-ss pheromones spilling from his cor. It didn''t have the dominating pressure of an alpha''s, but it had a seasoned sharpness-razor-honed from years of realbat. "But I''m warning you: you''re wasting time. Every second counts right now, and you''re here throwing a tantrum." "You-" Zav was seething. "You really think she can solve what a whole task force couldn''t?" "Whether you believe it or not is your problem," Ethan said coolly. "But don''t drag everyone else down with your doubt." Then he turned. "Simon, get Tessa inside. No more dys." "Got it," Simon replied. Without another word, he led Tessa into the core operations center-leaving Zav behind, still fuming. Send Gifts 2.4K Chapter 455 Chapter 455 Lost Without a Trace Mr. Zachariah was fuming, but Ethan didn''t even spare him a nce. If he kept throwing a tantrum now, he''d only end up making a fool of himself. One of Zav''s men leaned in and murmured, "Sir... I heard Ethan cracked several major casestely. Do you think it might be because of that girl?" Their two squads had always been neck and neck in performance. Buttely, Ethan''s team had been on a winning streak-solving big cases one after another and getting major recognition from higher-ups. Zav shot him a re. "What nonsense are you babbling? We solve cases based on skill. You think a teenage girl is the reason for all that?" He''d always believed in his own strength¡ªand never looked-twice at anyone else''s. ¡°But Captain, there''s no smoke without fire. We used to be evenly matched with them, and now they''re leaps ahead. There has to be a reason, right?" Zav had been ready to storm off in frustration, but hearing that, he hesitated. Instead, he dragged over a chair and sat down. Fine. He''d stay and watch. Let''s see what trick Ethan had up his sleeve. Inside the cool-toned, neon-lit control room, Simon led Tessa through a maze of high-tech systems. The air buzzed faintly with ozone and wolf pheromones. On the walls, holographic screens looped surveince footage from the Council Hall. "What do you think? Ever seen anything like this? Do you know how to use it?" Simon asked. He knew Tessa was good withputers, but this gear was cutting-edge. No ordinary high schooler would know their way around it. Tessa turned and gave him a look. "Simon, are you seriously underestimating me right now?" She''d seen tech like this two years ago. Please. Simon rubbed the back of his head sheepishly. "I didn''t mean it like that. We only just got this equipment ourselves. I barely know how to use it. I was just worried it''d slow you down. But if you''ve got it, great!" Tessa didn''t respond. She sat down at a console and got to work, "You didn''t find anything?" "We picked up a faint trace of the councilman''s pheromones," Simon exined, handing over the data files. "But they were basically useless. ording to the residual trail, thest time he was seen at that location was Chapter 455 Lost Without a Trace ten days ago. After that nothing. It''s like lie vanished off the face of the earth" Even the file used code letters to refer to the councilman-his identity strictly confidential "Tessa, if you have any ideas, please. We haven''t slept for days, and we''ve still got nothing. Without knowing where he is, we''repletely stuck." "Alright. I''ll take a look." Tessa opened the system and started parsing through data. "You''re seriously hacking into the Werewolf Council''s biometric lock... in front of me?" Simon whispered, half in awe. This girl was something else. "Stop talking. I need silence to concentrate." Simon mped his mouth shut. Fine. If she could really find him, he''d do anything she asked-no questions asked. People don''t just disappear into thin air. This councilman had to have been taken. But by who? That was the real question. Tessa tried several different approaches-nothing. Simon stayed nearby, tense, hoping for a breakthrough. But as she continued without any sess, his optimism began to fade. Then Ethan walked in and noticed the look on Simon''s face. "Still no leads?" Simon shook his head helplessly. "Ethan, I think we''re out of options. It''s been over ten days. We might have to face the fact that... he''s noting back." He didn''t want to say it¡ªbut deep down, they were all thinking the same thing. The odds weren''t looking good. Send Gifts 2.4K Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 456 Chapter 456 Gone Without a Trace Ethan stayed silent. He stood off to the side, eyes fixed on Tessa. At this point, she was hisst hope. He wasn''t the type to give up until the very end. Simon stood by too, at a loss for what else he could do. If Ethan and Tessa hadn''t given up, how could he? "Tessa, is there anything I can do to help?" he asked. At the very least, he was a trained professional-maybe his help could make a difference. But Tessa only shook her head. "You can''t help with this." She wasn''t trying to be rude-it was simply the truth. Simon opened his mouth, then shut it again. The feeling of helplessness stung more than he expected. He''d always been someone who tried his hardest. But sometimes, effort alone wasn''t enough. He had done everything he could. And it still wasn''t enough. "Simon, maybe take a break. Step outside for a bit," Ethan suggested. Simon had been cooped up in this room since the incident began. Sometimes, a shift in environment could bring new insight. "I''d rather stay," Simon said quietly. He wanted to watch. To learn. Tessa was using techniques he''d never even seen before. This was a rare opportunity-he wasn''t about to waste it. Tessa didn''t respond. She was already deep in concentration. Because of the sensitive nature of the operation, everyone inside the control zone had to shut down theirmunication devices. Tessa''s phone had been powered off when she entered. Which meant-back at Wisteria Apartment, Landon came home to find she was gone. Chapter 456 Gone Without a Trace And every time he tried calling her, he got the same message: phone off. Ysabel watched her uncle''s icy expression and dared not say a word. Landon threw his phone onto the couch. "She didn''t tell you where she was going?" he asked, voice low and dangerous. Ysabel immediately shook her head. Of course she didn''t know. She was just as upset! "Uncle, don''t worry so much. Maybe she''ll be back any minute," she offered weakly. But the tension in the room was making her anxious too. Landon sank onto the couch. Ysabel hesitated, then tried to sit down too. "I asked you to stay here and watch over Tessa. This is what you call looking after her? What makes you think you deserve to sit?" Ysabel had barely bent her knees when his words hit her like a p. She silently backed away, eyes wide. "Uncle... when did you ever say I had to watch her? And she doesn''t even need me to watch over her..." But before she could finish, Landon shot her a re so sharp she froze mid- sentence. She quickly lowered her head and started fiddling with her fingers, pretending she hadn''t seen anything. My heart is broken, she thought. But I''m not saying a word. When Tessa came back, she was going to tattle. Her uncle had been so mean to hertely. Tessa had to know! Landon stayed in the living room, forcing himself to stay calm. Maybe she just had something to do and her phone died, he told himself. Maybe she''ll walk through the door any minute. But by 8:00 p.m., there was still no sign of her. Hisposure began to crack. Inside his consciousness, Flex paced back and forth, equally unsettled. "It''s been too long. Why isn''t she back yet? And why can''t I sense Emma''s aura at all? Where are they?" As a rare ancient Ink Obsidian Wolf, Flex should''ve been able to detect Emma anywhere within Navoris- unless she was deliberately suppressing her presence. 12.20 Chapter 456 Gone Without a Trace Or- Unless they weren''t in Navoris anymore. Or they were in a location shielded against ancient wolves... Finished Like a high-grade wolfbone barrier-a fortress built from the remains of long-dead wolves, capable of cloaking even the most primal of energies. Send Gifts 2.4K Chapter 457 Chapter 457 Signs of Trouble Ysabel, who had always been confident in Tessa, was starting to panic. X70% +8 Pearis "Uncle, why isn''t Tessa back yet? She''s been gone for seven or eight hours already. What if something happened to her?!" "Don''t jinx it!" Ysabel shook her head. "Uncle, that''s not what I meant. I''m really just worried about Tessa. If she''s not back soon, I''m going out to look for her!" Ysabel was genuinely concerned. No matter what she went out to do, it shouldn''t take this long! "Get back here!" Landon was exasperated. Navoris was huge-how was a girl who hadn''t even awakened her wolf supposed to find anyone? Ysabel was on the verge of tears. "Uncle, I''m seriously worried! I can''t just sit here anymore!" "Alright, I''ll contact Nathaniel. You stay put!" He had tried to convince himself to give Tessa the personal she needed, but she''d never been gone this long before-and she wasn''t answering her phone. How was he supposed to stay calm? Ysabel immediately nodded in agreement. Landon reached out to Nathaniel through a psychic link and instructed him to send out Nightshade Pack''s wolf trackers to search for Tessa. Nathaniel followed the order at once. "Alpha, the wolf trackers discovered that Tessa left with Ethan. As long as we find Ethan, we''ll find Tessa!" Nathaniel rushed to Wisteria Apartment to report to Landon in person. Hearing that Tessa was with Ethan made Landon even more uneasy. Ethan was the captain of the Navoris State SWAT Team, tasked with hunting down the most dangerous rogue werewolves! If Tessa was with him, she could easily get hurt. "So have you found Ethan?" Landon asked directly. Nathaniel shook his head. "Alpha, you know how it is-Ethan''s with SWAT. He answers to the Werewolf Council. Even we don''t have the authority to track their movements." "No authority doesn''t mean no way, -Landon said, locking eyes with Nathaniel. "Alright, I got it." Nathaniel had no choice but to ept it. VOIT TO JU 70% Chapter 457 Signs of Trouble What else could he say? If the Alpha gave an order, of course he had to carry it out. 48 Pearls Meanwhile, in the surveince tracking room where she''d spent over ten hours, Tessa finally found a lead. She drew a signature white wolf rune matrix with her fingertip across the holographic screen. The lines- formed from silvery-frost pheromones-lit up at once. Following the threads, a map of Lower Manhattan emerged on the screen. "This is it-basement level three at coordinates (N40 43'', W74 00''). Try there. But the target might''ve used masking magic, so the real location could be off by as much as three blocks. If they''re not there when you arrive, that could be why." Simon and Ethan, who''d been beside her the whole time, looked toward the screen when she spoke. "Tessa, are you sure?" Tessa nodded. "This is the only location I was able to find." She was about eighty percent confident, but she didn''t want them to end up disappointed. "Alright, got it!" Ethan immediately gave the order. "Simon, gather the team. We move out now!" "Yes, sir!" Simon rushed out to assemble the squad. Tessa had been sitting for over ten hours-she was truly exhausted. She got up to stretch her body. Seeing Ethan still there, she looked up at him. "What is it? Something else?" "No, I''ll take you home in a bit." "No need. Saving themes first." She could get home on her own. "Tessa, thank you." She''d reallye through for them this time. Tessa turned and walked out. "Don''t mention it." Ethan led her outside, where Simon had already assembled the team. Mr. Zachariah and the others had been waiting out front. Seeing such amotion, they all stood up. One of Mr. Zachariah''s men whispered, "Mr. Zachariah, did they really find them?" Send Gifts Chapter 458 Chapter 458 Apologies and Exnations Mr. Zachariah eyed Ethan suspiciously. 48 Pearis They had been rivals for years, and he knew Ethan wasn''t the kind of guy to make reckless moves. If he was mobilizing this many people, he had to be onto something. "Ethan, did you guys find a lead?" Ethan nced at him coolly. "What''s it to you?" "Come on, why are you being so stingy? This isn''t just your problem-it''s a matter of life and death." Simon gave a cold snort. "That''s not what you were saying earlier. If you don''t trust us, then why bother tagging along?" "Ethan, this concerns the safety of a high-ranking councilman. Let''s not waste time arguing. If you really do have something, let''s go together," Mr. Zachariah said, swallowing his pride. No matter what, the mission came first. Ethan nodded. "Fine. We''ll bring you this time. Just don''t look down on others so easily next time." It really rubbed people the wrong way. Mr. Zachariah nced at the girl beside Ethan. Now that he looked again, she was actually kind of likable. "Kid, I''m a rough guy. If I said anything out of line earlier, I hope you don''t take it personally. When this is all over, let me treat you to a meal," Mr. Zachariah said with a sheepish grin. Ethan was exasperated. Mr. Zachariah was always like this-arrogant on the surface, but serious when it came to work. "No need to be polite." Tessa didn''t respond to him directly. "Simon, take Tessa out," Ethan said. She wouldn''t be able to leave by herself. "Yes, Ethan." Simon personally escorted Tessa to the front gate, then apologized, a bit embarrassed. "Tessa, sorry. I should''ve taken you all the way home, but we''ve got a missioning up, so I can''t." Tessa knew they were rushing to save someone-how could she expect him to take her home? "No need to apologize. Go on." By the time Tessa took a cab back to Wisteria Apartment, it was already 10 p.m. As soon as she punched in the code and opened the door, Ysabel came running from the couch. 10:41 Mon, 16 Jun G Chapter 458 Apologies and Exnations 70% 48 Pearls "Tessa, where on earth were you? Do you know how worried I was?" Ysabel looked like she''d been about to cry. "I just had to take care of something. I told you before I left." Seeing that Tessa wasn''t hurt, Ysabel finally rxed. "But we couldn''t reach you at all! You weren''t answering your phone and you weren''ting home-of course we were going to worry!" They had been worried sick! "Alright, I''m fine now, aren''t I?" Tessa nced at Landon, who was off to the side radiating a cold, oppressive aura. She gently pushed Ysabel aside. Not good-Landon looked seriously pissed... Tessa stepped forward, hugged him, and tried to exin. "Landon, don''t worry, I just went out to take care of something. I had to turn off my phone for it, so I couldn''t answer your calls." Landon was speechless. They''d been worried for hours, and she was just "taking care of something"? "You didn''t even call? Don''t you know how worried we were?" Landon wrapped his arms around Tessa. He didn''t know what to do with her. Tessa rubbed her cheek against Landon''s neck apologetically. "It slipped my mind in the moment. I''m sorry. I promise I won''t make you guys worry like that again.¡± She hadn''t meant for it to happen this way. But the ce Ethan had taken her really wasn''t something she could exin to others. In the sea of consciousness, Emma flicked her fluffy white wolf tail and nudged Flex''s obsidian-colored wolf head with her nose. Ripples of silver-blue light shimmered through the mental domain. "Don''t worry. We ancient wolves aren''t so easy to put in danger. Next time I''ll remind Tessa to keep you all updated and safe." She had used quite a bit of psychic energy helping Tessa track down the high- ranking councilman. She''d forgotten to remind Tessa-and Landon-to call... Send Gifts 2.4K Chapter 459 Chapter 459 You Owe Me Too + Pearly Flex''s obsidian-ck tail wrapped around Emma''s fluffy white one like a silken ribbon. He pressed a paw pad gently against the silver-frost totem on her brow, sending ripples of deep violet through the mental domain. "Alright, but next time, don''t make us worry like this again." His low wolf-howl transformed into a caress of spiritual energy, brushing away the faint golden shimmer that had appeared on the tips of Emma''s cars from overexertion. The two wolf spirits nuzzled close once more. Emma''s silvery fur brushed against Flex''s obsidian coat, and the light patterns formed in their mental domain shed once across the white wolf totem on Tessa''s brow-an imprint unique to ancient wolves: the Soul-Breath Resonance mark. "So where did you even go?" Ysabel couldn''t help asking. "Nathaniel looked everywhere and still couldn''t find you." Nathaniel also looked at Tessa curiously.. Tessa turned to Landon. "You had Nathaniel out looking for me?" "I didn''t mean anything by it. I was just worried about you." Once Flex picked up Emma''s scent again and Landon confirmed Tessa was on her way back, he had told Nathaniel to stop searching. "I know you were worried about me." She knew she''d been in the wrong this time. She shouldn''t have disappeared for so long. "Alright, now that I know you''re safe, I can finally rx. I didn''t even dare drink water while you were gone," Ysabel said, pouring two sses-one for Tessa and one for herself. Seeing her like this made Tessa feel even more apologetic. "I''ll take you out for a day of fun sometime to make up for it." "Nope, make it up to me now. I haven''t even had dinner yet!" She was practically starving-how could she wait until "sometime"? "You didn''t eat either?" The alwaysposed Nightshade Pack Alpha-he hadn''t eaten either just because she''d been missing? "No." Of course he hadn''t. Ever since meeting this girl, he''d forgotten what "staying calm? meant. Anything that had to do with her affected him. Landon asked, "Did Ethan and the others run into trouble?" If Ethan was involved, it couldn''t be anything good. "Yeah, but I can''t tell you the details. You understand, right?" Some things were confidential and couldn''t be discussed. 70% Chapter 459 You Owe Me Too "I get it. But since you''re making it up to Ysabel, don''t you think I deserve something too? I was just as worried about you." Now that she was home safe, he definitely wanted some kind of reward. Otherwise, all that anxiety he''d suffered for hours would''ve been for nothing. Tessa couldn''t help butugh. "So, what kind of reward do you want?" Landon pinched her slim waist discreetly. "You''ll find out tonight." He was absolutely going to "punish" this little troublemaker who had worried him all night. Flex howled approvingly in the mental domain. Landon wrapped an arm around Tessa and started leading her out. "But first, let''s get something to eat." "Perfect. I''m starving. My treat." She hadn''t had time to eat at all. She hadn''t had a bite since noon-she really was starving now. As soon as Nathaniel heard that, he rushed off to prep the car. He''d worked hard all afternoon too. If Tessa was buying dinner, he was going to enjoy every bite! Once the group arrived at the restaurant and ced their orders in a private room, Nathaniel announced excitedly, "I''ve got some great news! I just got word- Nathan''s in really bad shape right now!" "Nathan? The Frost Pack Alpha? Did he mess with you guys or something?" Ysabel asked. She''d heard of him. She knew all about how her uncle had led Nightshade Pack to attack Frost Pack three years ago. "How bad are we talking?" Tessa asked casually. She already knew exactly what Nathan''s current situation was. And no, she didn''t feel even a little sorry for him. On the contrary-he brought it all on himself. He had no one to me but himself for provoking her out of nowhere. Of course he had to pay the price. Send Gifts 2.4K Chapter 460 Chapter 460 Punishment and nning XS70% +8 Pearls "On the very night we returned to Navoris, cier Pack''s Alpha led a surprise attack on Frost Pack. Somehow, they got their hands on a secret key to the formation, and managed to dismantle the Eternal Frost Barrier-the defense Frost Pack relies on to survive. Their core region was heavily damaged. ording to Yalvaria''s informants, Frost Pack will need at least two to three years to recover to full strength." Nathaniel finished with barely contained excitement. Then he looked at Landon, then at Tessa. Both of them werepletely calm. "Alpha, how are you not reacting to this at all?" "Am I supposed to react? If cier Pack hadn''t moved so fast, Nathan would''ve ended up even worse if I''d gotten my hands on him." "True. That Nathan''s always been reckless. Arrogant as hell. Wonder who he pissed off this time to get beaten down like that!" "The funny thing is, he doesn''t even know who did it." Landon chuckled. "Whoever took him down-I''m very interested in that person." As soon as Landon said that, Tessa immediately lowered her head and pretended to scroll through her phone. Just then, the food arrived, and the topic shifted as everyone began eating. After dinner, Landon specifically instructed Nathaniel to escort Ysabel back to the old house. Tonight, he had ns to properly "punish" his little troublemaker-and the apartment wasn''t the ce for extrapany. And Landon was a man of his word. That "punishment" started in the living room, continued into the bedroom, and finished in the bathroom. Tessa''s satisfied cries didn''t stop until just before dawn. Holding the sleeping Tessa in his arms, Landon''s Adam''s apple bobbed. He kissed her sweat-damp cheek If she didn''t have exams in a few days, he absolutely would''ve "punished" her for three full days and nights... By the time Tessa woke up the next day, it was nearly noon. If not for her exceptional physical endurance, she probably wouldn''t have been able to get out of bed. Even so, when she stood up, her waist still felt a little sore. She strongly suspected Landon had used "punishment" as an excuse to indulge himself! Still, this experience had taught her: next time she came homete, she''d definitely send him a heads-up first... Just after she finished washing up, Samuel called. "Tessa, that was you, wasn''t it! I heard all about what happened to Frost Pack as soon as I got back to Yalvaria. You''re something else you didn''t even have to lift a finger, and you got Frost Pack''s rivals to take 10:41 Mon, 16 Jun G Chapter 460 Punishment and nning Nathan down that hard." ¥ê¥ó 41 Pears Tessa didn''t deny it. "He wouldn''t stop messing with me. What did he think was going to happen? Oh, and be careful now that you''re back in Yalvaria. That psycho Nathan mighte after you just to vent. "Don''t worry, I''ll stay alert." Samuel''s tone was light. He was clearly in a good mood after hearing about Nathan''s downfall. "By the way, Michael wants to set up a branch of the werewolf medical organization in Murica. He''s thinking about having me lead it. Since I''m from Murica, I know the terrain better. What do you think?" "That''s something you need to decide for yourself. Whatever you choose, I''ll support you." Samuel couldn''t helpughing. "Tessa, honestly, that might be the most touching thing you''ve ever said to me." "I''ll just say this-if you ever need anything, just let me know." She''d never been the type to say cheesy, emotional things. "Well, obviously. If we really do expand the organization here in Murica, you think I''m going to let you the hook? With you around, why wouldn''t I take full advantage?" "Anything else? If not, I''m hanging up. My grandpa''s calling." Tessa nced at the iing call. "Alright, talk soon." After ending the call with Samuel, Tessa answered her grandfather''s. off The old man didn''t have anything urgent-he just hadn''t seen her in a while and wanted her toe back to the Sinir family home for dinner. Tessa readily agreed. She was nning to visit that evening anyway-she had her eye on Grandpa''s collection of ancient texts. Who knew? Maybe one of them held the key to breaking the blood contract. 212 Chapter 461 Chapter 461 Unwilling Resentment That evening, Landon and Tessa arrived together at the Sinir residence. Because Tessa was coining home, Walter had already asked the house chef to prepare many of her favorite dishes. The kitchen had been busy all afternoon. As soon as he heard the sound of a car engine, Walter-who had been sitting on the couch-got up right away. "Is that Tessa? I''m going out to see." Tessa, really... she hadn''te to see him in so long. Louis immediately went to support him as they headed outside. The moment Tessa got out of the car, she saw Walter and Louis standing at the door waiting for them. She rushed over and held Walter''s arm. "Grandpa, why did youe outside? It''s so hot out here. Wouldn''t it be better to stay inside and rest?" Hadn''t she already promised toe home and have dinner with him? "I just wanted to see you a little sooner! You little rascal, you haven''te to visit me for so many days- have you already forgotten about me?" He was getting old. Who knew how much longer he could get away with acting spoiled like this? "Grandpa, what are you talking about? How could I ever forget you? I just went to Yalvaria with Landon for a couple of days. We only just got back." "Grandpa, I''m sorry. I was the one who took up her time," Landon said with a smile. "Is that so? I thought Tessa didn''t want to see this old man anymore!" Walter said cheerfully. As long as Tessa was with him, he was always full of smiles and in a great mood. Winona had been watching from the second floor ever since she heard the engine. Her expression was twisted. Everyone used to hate Tessa the most-so why was everyone gathered around her now? If only she hadn''te back from Falindale! L knocked and came in. When she saw Winona still standing by the window, she shook her head. "Winnie, don''t be like this. If you keep working hard, you''ll have your own ce in the world too." Her moodtely had been way off. It really couldn''t go on like this. Seeing that L hade upstairs, Winona moved to sit on the couch nearby. "Mom, do I really have a future?" "I heard the Lawson family found some famous foreign doctor to operate on Connor. His leg seems to be recovering! Look-" 324 Chapter 461 Unwilling Resentment At the mention of Connor''s name, Winona felt a sharp paint in her chest. "Mom, don''t say that name again!" No matter how thick-skinned she was, how could the have the nerved go back to Connor now? She was the one who''d chosen to give up. Besides, Connor had never loved her. Even if she did go crawling back to him now, he wouldn''t love her, would he? So what was the point of saying all this? "Winnie, you really could try going back. After all, you did save his life." L truly thought Connor was a good choice. Now that his leg was healing, he''d likely be Thunder Pack''s sessor again. After all these years, he had to still feel something for Winnie, didn''t he? "Mom, do you think no one else choose me, so you want me to go back to Connor?" Winona asked bitterly. Why was it that Tessa was always surrounded by big shots, while she was left with the ones Tessa didn''t want? L sighed. "Winnie, I know you''ve got pride. But in your current situation, Hoping for someone better than Connor... it''s just not realistic." Of course she wished her daughter had better options-but what was the use? Winona clenched her teeth. It''s just not fair. "Alright, it''s dinner time. Let''s downstairs." If they didn''t go soon, Walter might get upset. "Mom, I''m not hungry. I''m not going." "Winnie, don''t be like this. You can''t be so short-sighted. Don''t forget-Tessa isn''t just powerful herself, her boyfriend is Montedra''s Alpha King-Mr. Thorne! If you could fix your rtionship with Tessa, maybe they''d even be willing to help you someday." 2.6 Chapter 462 Chapter 462 The Bloodbound Secret "Tessa hates me so much. Why would she ever help me?" "That''s why I want you to repair your rtionship with her. No matter what, you two are sisters, L urged. Winona hated the idea, but deep down, she knew it was her only chance.. Reluctantly, she followed L downstairs. Walter saw how long it had taken her toe down but didn''t bother saying anything. Honestly, Winona was even a year older than Tessa, yet no matter what she did, she was always such a disappointment. It wasn''t that he wanted to y favorites-but he couldn''t help it. When it came to Winona, he just couldn''t bring himself to spoil her. "Since everyone''s here, let''s eat," Walter said, not wanting to waste any more time. Tessa ignored Winona and L and simply ate quietly. In this house, Walter was the only one she treated sincerely. Seeing the tense atmosphere, Walter felt ufortable. "Tessie, your exams areing up soon. Have you thought about which college you want to apply to?" L asked while eating, trying to sound caring. Unfortunately, she had never been the nurturing motherly type. So when she tried to act concerned now, it felt hollow and forced. "More or less," Tessa answered tly. L felt slighted but couldn''t say anything with Walter present. And now, Tessa even had Landon backing her. Winona let out a coldugh. Tessa''s heart was just a cold stone, wasn''t it? No matter how much warmth you gave her, it never melted. "Tessie, whatever decision you make, I''ll support you. You don''t have to consider me at all." If she wanted to join the Werewolf International Medical Organization, she should just go for it. "Grandpa, don''t worry. I know what I''m doing." Walter knew that saying more wouldn''t help. This child had never needed anyone to worry about her. "As long as you''re happy and you and Landie are doing well, that''s enough for me. Nothing else matters." "Grandpa, don''t worry. I''ll take good care of Tessa!" Landon promised. "When two people are together, it''s important to look after each other. Tessa''s still young-if she does Chapter 462 The Bloodbound Secret anything wrong, you should tell her directly. Don''t keep it bottled up. The truth was, there were still a lot of things he worried about. "Tessa''s already doing great." She was a smart girl. Most of the time, no one even needed to guide her The way Landon looked at Tessa was filled with tenderness. Seeing that look in his eyes made Winona burn with jealousy. She envied how Tessa had someone who cared for her so wholeheartedly, while she herself was left with nothing. After dinner, Walter and Landon yed a game of chess, and then Walter found an excuse to call Tessa into the study alone. "Grandpa, is there something you wanted to talk about?" Tessa had actually been nning to ask him about the ancient texts, but when she saw the serious expression on his face, she held back for now. To her surprise, Walter''s sharp gazended on the silver ring on her fourth finger. His eyes were full of sorrow and concern. "When did it happen? Was it during the time you lived alone in Falindale?" Tessa instinctively curled her ring finger inward. Grandpa had found out she''d been Bloodbound? 2.6K Chapter 463 Chapter 463 The Godex of the Wolf Tessa opened her mouth, then finally nodded under Walter''s gaze. "It was because of an ident. I actually came today to ask if I could borrow some of your ancient books-I wanted to see if there''s a way to break a Bloodbound." Walter''s eyes immediately turned red. His hands trembled as he gripped hers. "Tessie, my dear girl... you''ve suffered so much. The Bloodbound-it''s forbidden magic among werewolves. It forcibly binds soul and flesh, and on every full moon, you have to endure excruciating, soul-tearing pain! The process of casting it is as cruel as being yed alive! Who was the monster that did this to you?" His voice choked with emotion, eyes full of pain and fury. He looked as if he wanted to tear the caster limb from limb. Tessa gently patted the back of his hand, trying tofort him. "Grandpa, don''t be upset. It''s in the past. I survived it. Now I just need to find a way to break the Bloodbound. I''ll take revenge myself. I''ll make them pay." Her voice was firm, her eyes shing with the stubborn light of the white wolf. In her consciousness, Emma let out a low growl, echoing her resolve. Walter let out a sigh and reached into a hiddenpartment of his desk. He pulled out a yellowed, worn scroll and handed it to Tessa. ¡°Tessie, when I performed the purification ritual during youring-of-age ceremony, I noticed the Violet Mark of the Bloodbound on your body." He continued, "Afterward, I searched through all my ancient texts and only managed to find one-third of the Codex of the Wolf. It contains the origin of the Bloodbound and partial reversal incantations-but it''s iplete." He paused, hope flickering in his eyes. "If we can gather the remaining pieces, we may be able to break itpletely. The Nightshade Pack is thergest in Montedra. Their archives might hold more pieces of the Codex of the Wolf. Landie is their Alpha-he''ll definitely have a way to help you." Tessa epted the scroll, her fingers brushing against the old wolf-script etched into the parchment. She could feel a faint pulse of ancient magic. Her brows furrowed in thought. The scroll offered a chance-but collecting the full codex would be no easy task. Nathan''s Frost Pack might also possess ancient texts, but she refused to negotiate with him. The Nightshade Pack''s secret archives were a possibility... but she didn''t want Landon to worry about her being Bloodbound. Tessa, don''t worry. We''ve got a lead now. We''ll definitely find the rest! Of course. I''ll break this cursed Bloodbound sooner orter, Tessa replied through their soul link. Then she gave her grandfather a faint smile. ¡°Grandpa, don''t worry. I''ll find the remaining pieces and the way to break the spell." ¡°Good. If there''s anything I can help with, you must tell me. I just want to see you free of that curse and able to be mates with Landon without any shadows between you." "Okay." When Tessa and Walter came downstairs, Landon was sitting alone on the couch sipping red tea. L and Winona were trying to curry favor with him-but he ignored thempletely. As soon as he saw Tessa, Landon immediately stood up to greet her. "You were upstairs with Grandpa for a while. What were you two talking about?" Chapter 463 The Codex of the Wolf Tessa gave a quick excuse. "Just some family stuff. Exams areing up in a couple of days, ik told me not to stress. Something like that needs to be discussed privately in the study? And for that long? Flex paced in Landon''s consciousness, clearly irritated. We''re fated mates, and she''s still hiding things from me Walter, hearing Tessa''s excuse, immediately knew she didn''t want Landon to find out about the Bloodbound. So he jumped in to cover for her. "Hahaha! Landie, are you rning me for taking up too much of Tessie''s time? We hadn''t seen each other in a while and just lost track of time chatting "How could I me you, Mr. Walter? I''ll bring Tessie to visit the Sinir residence more often "Good. Tessie''s exam is the day after tomorrow. Let her focus and prepare well. You two cane again after it''s over." "Of course, Grandpa." After saying goodbye to Walter, Landon wrapped an arm around Tessa as they headed back to Wisteria Apartment. In the passenger seat, Tessa gently touched the scroll she''d tucked inside her coat. Once the exams were over, she''d need to find a way to ess the Nightshade Pack''s secret library. 2.6K Chapter 464 Chapter 464 The End of an Era Two dayster, Tessa and Ysabel took the SAT together. With the exam over, their high school journey had officiallye to an end. "As of today, I''m no longer a high schooler!" Ysabel shouted excitedly the moment they walked out of the testing center. Now she could apply to the university she liked and begin her journey in the entertainment industry. Ysabel threw her arms around Tessa. "I really hope we can go to college together." If there was anything she was reluctant to let go of, it was Tessa. Even though they had only known each other for less than a year, it felt like they''d known each other their whole lives. "I''m not studying music," Tessa replied tly. "Tessa, do you have to be like this? Can''t you even pretend you''ll miss me a little?". "Not really." They''d both still be in Navoris. Besides, Ysabel would soon be signed under TS Entertainment, which meant they''d definitely see each other often. TS Entertainment was the name of the entertainmentpany Tessa had founded. "Sigh, why are you always so rational?" Ysabelined. Couldn''t she ever act on impulse? "Alright, let''s go. Landon and Nathaniel are probably getting impatient." At the school gates, Landon leaned against a sleek ck luxury car, holding a bouquet of white roses. His calm andmanding aura made many passing students nce back at him. Nathaniel stood nearby, cradling a bunch of fiery red tulips while constantly fixing his hair, clearly wanting to show his best side to Ysabel. "Tessie!" As soon as he saw Tessa, Landon walked straight toward her and handed her the roses. His fingers gently brushed a loose strand of hair from her ear as he spoke softly. "You''ve worked hard." Tessa took the flowers and rose slightly on her toes to kiss the corner of his lips, smiling with her eyes. "Thanks." The exam had been little more than routine for her-she could''ve done those questions with her eyes closed. But she still appreciated Landon''s/romantic and thoughtful gesture. They shared a look and smiled, their sweetness making those nearby sigh in admiration. Landon pulled her into his arms and affectionately rubbed the top of her head. "Ysabel, these are for you!" Nathaniel, not wanting to be outdone, shoved the tulips into Ysabel''s arms and scratched his head. "Don''t judge me-these are the best ones I found after running around for three Chapter 464. The End of an Era blocks!" Ysabel rolled her eyes and hugged the flowers anyway, muttering, "Nathaniel, your taste is as outdated your haircut." But she still discreetly took a whiff of the flowers and let a tiny smile slip through. Nathaniel pretended to be offended. "You''ve got no taste! These are the biggest and most beautiful onest Ysabel snorted and made a face at him. Watching the two bicker, Landon chuckled as he held Tessa close. "Let''s go. Time to head to Cosmo Club." To celebrate the end of Tessa and Ysabel''s exams-and their high school careers- the group headed to Cosmo Club for dinner. Cosmo Club was one of the most luxurious clubs in Navoris. It had everything you could imagine and was one of Cameron''s businesses. It hadn''t been open long, so this was the first visit for both Ysabel and Tessa. Camille had just wrapped a film abroad. When she heard there would be a celebratory dinner for Tessa, she rushed over immediately. "Tessa, seriously, you''re kind of a badass. All the people you hang out with are top-tier rich and powerful," Camille joked as she looked around at the big shots seated nearby. "Yeah." Tessa nodded in acknowledgment. "So? How''s the new movie going?" "With me on set, of course everything''s going smoothly. Don''t you know I''m the one with the goddess of luck on my side?" Camille teased. The truth was, her sess hade from relentless effort. But the media liked to say she was possessed by a goddess of fortune. Ridiculous. Who in this world seeded effortlessly? Tessa knew how hard Camille had worked, so she didn''tment on her lighthearted remark. "By the way, your contract''s about to end, right? Any interest in joining my TS Entertainment?" Tessa asked. Watching Camille push forward on her own was honestly a little heartbreaking. 2.6K Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 465 A Hug and a Sulk Chapter 465 Chapter 465 A Hug and a Sulk "I knew it! You poached Avery Band but didn''t evene for me!" Camille pouted, clearly aggrieved. After all, she was a film queen too! Tessa reassured her, "Of course I was going to recruit you! I started TS Entertainment for you guys. Camille had real potential-Tessa was sure she could be a powerhouse actress. "I''m just afraid my current agency won''t let me go that easily." After all, Camille had both talent and poprity now. "As long as you''re willing toe, I''ll handle the rest. You don''t need to worry about a thing." Camille nodded. "You put it like that-how could I note? No matter what, I still want to fight alongside you." "Great. When your contract ends,e join TS Entertainment. And if you want to start your own studio, I''ll support that too." One way or another, Tessa just wanted Camille to have a smoother path ahead. Camille threw her arms around her. "Tessa, I knew you were always the best to me." Landon had just finished parking and walked over-only to see Camille clinging to his girlfriend again. His expression instantly darkened. "Alright,e on. Let''s go eat," Landon said as he stepped up beside Tessa. Camille knew this man didn''t like her much-but so what? She wasn''t letting go of Tessa. Cameron, watching Landon''s reaction, nearly burst outughing. "What''s this now? Is Landon actually jealous of a woman?" Nathaniel shot him a nce. So dramatic. Alphas didn''t just get jealous over women. Even if it was his own niece, he''d still be jealous-got it? Hudson didn''tment, simply heading into the event room with the others. Once everyone sat down, Cameron spoke up. "From now on, treat this ce like home. If you need anything, just ask." "Don''t worry, we definitely won''t hold back," Nathaniel joked. "I''ve already arranged lifetime memberships for all of you," Cameron added. "Membership? What''s that supposed to mean? Like, discount cards?" Ysabel curled her lip. That sounded pretty stingy. Cameronughed. "No-lifetime/free memberships." "You rock!" Ysabel was satisfied/As expected, Cameron really knew how to do things right. "Whenever you guyse here to hang out, if you have any feedback, tell me directly. I''ll make improvements." Chapter 465 A Hug and a Sulk With that, Cameron signaled for the kitchen staff to start serving the dishes, The chefs at Cosmo Club were handpicked by Cameron from a Michelin three- star restaurant, so the food naturally needed no praise. While they ate, Landon leaned close and murmured into Tessa''s car, "Don''t let other women hug you again. I get jealous." Tessa could tell he was still upset over Camille''s hug earlier. "Landon, she''s just a girl. And she''s my best friend." The kind of friend you''d do anything for. So what if they hugged? Landon said overbearingly, "Doesn''t matter. You''re mine." Tessa shook her head. ¡°Sorry, but I can''t promise you that.¡± Landon looked defeated. In her heart, he still couldn''tpare to Camille, huh? Sigh... how did I end up this pitiful? Seeing him sit there sulking without touching his food, Tessa pushed a te of grilled fish in front of him. "Be good. Eat. Stop moping." If his pack members saw their proud Nightshade Alpha acting like this, they''d probably die of embarrassment. "Sigh," Landon exhaled again. He really was the most powerless boyfriend ever. Camille, of course, noticed Landon''s behavior. "Tessa, honestly, a boyfriend like that isn''t worth keeping. He''s way too petty. Dump him¡ªI''ll introduce you to someone better." She knew some pretty powerful people these days. She was deliberately trying to provoke Landon. What was the big deal about a hug? She and Tessa had even shared a bed before. Was he going to be jealous about that too? Alphas really were terrifyingly possessive. 2.6K The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! 466 Chapter 466 Alpha on the Edge Landon shot Camille a cold re. 18 Pearls Anyone else might''ve been scared stiff, but Camille wasn''t. With Tessa as her trump card, there was no way Landon would actually do anything to her. "Camille, stop bullying him already," Tessa said, clearly knowing Camille was doing it on purpose, Those two just didn''t get along-whenever they were together, they bickered. Camille snorted. "Tessa, don''t forget-I''m your best friend." "We''re just friends. I''m her mate and the father of her future children." Inparison, she didn''t evene close. That pissed Camille off. Landon was secretly pleased. Just thinking about it-none of these people around them mattered. He was the most important person to Tessa. That was all that mattered. "Alright, can we just eat like normal people?" Tessa was clearly getting impatient, and only then did Camille back off. $ "By the way, Evan''s in real trouble now. After losing that massive investment deal, Zane Corp''spletely fallen from grace. It was the main financial pir for Thornbane Pack. Now that thepany''s on the brink of bankruptcy, the pack''s resources have dried up, and the werewolves are starting to protest against Evan staying on as their alpha. The Thornbane Pack elders have already initiated the alpha impeachment process," Hudson reported, turning to Landon with a warning. "Honestly, Evan''s a real snake, so everyone needs to stay on guard these days." A cornered dog always bites, and Evan was definitely that kind of person. "Everything happening to him now is what he deserves. He has no one to me but himself," Landon said coolly. His biggest mistake was crossing Tessa. Anyone who dared touch her-he''d make sure they suffered worse than death. "Exactly. Lots of people in Murica are thrilled to see him fall." Whether in Navoris or Los Anville, Evan had always been arrogant and despicable. He''d made plenty of enemies. Now people were whispering behind his back that he had iting. "Anyway, no matter what happens, we all need to stay careful," Hudson added. "We want to avoid unnecessary trouble." "Especially you, Ysabel. You haven''t awakened your wolf yet, so that makes you the most vulnera among us. Try not to go out alone for the time being. If you need anything, tell us and we''ll go with you," Cameron said seriously. Right now, Evan was desperate for a way to turn the tables. He wasn''t stupid-he clearly knew all of this tied back to Thorne Corp. Mon Chapter 466 Alpha on the Edge If he got desperate enough to try and take someone hostage, it wouldn''t be out of the question. "I got it. Don''t worry, I won''t go out alone." She might not be that valuable, but thest thing she wanted was to be a burden to the others. ¡°Tessa, that goes for you too. Evan''s probably ming you for everything by now, so you need to be especially careful," Hudson added, turning to her. TS Entertainment, which Tessa had founded, was thriving-and that only made things worse for Evan. His once-profitable SkyEcho Entertainment was in decline, and on top of that, she''d poached their golden goose, Avery Band. Evan would definitely hold a grudge. "Thanks for the concern. I''m not afraid of him," Tessa said coolly. Right now, her focus was still on breaking Nathan''s Bloodbound. If they hadn''t brought Evan up, would''vepletely forgotten he even existed. she "That guy totally deserves what''sing to him," Camille added. "He never even treated his artists like people. If they weren''t making money, he''d beat them or humiliate them." So now that he was down, a lot of people were secretly happy. ¡°But what about the artists still signed under him?" Camille asked, frowning. "He''s in trouble, sure-but what happens to them?" ºÏ 2.6K 467 Chapter 467 Not That Easy to Flirt With "That depends on them. If they''re really talented, other agencies will pick them up." Tessa replied. After all, TS Entertainment was still small-she couldn''t take in that many artists at once. "Tessa, I have a friend at SkyEcho Entertainment. She''s a minor actress who never got any chances there, but she''s a good person and her acting''s decent. Why don''t you sign her?" They used to be in the same production once. The girl was genuinely good-she just never got a shot, and that''s why things turned out this way. "Alright." Tessa couldn''t say no-not after Camille finally brought it up. Once again, Camille was deeply moved. "Tessa, you''re really too good to me. You know what? I''ll sign a ten-year contract with you-as a way to thank you." "Isn''t being good to you the most natural thing in the world?" With everything they''d been through together, there was no need for words like that. Camille waspletely overwhelmed. Truthfully, there was no such thing as something being "natural" in this world. Tessa was good to her because she was someone who valued loyalty and affection. She only looked cold on the outside. But deep down, she was someone who took rtionships seriously. "Alright, let''s not talk about this today. We''re all here to celebrate the end of your exams, aren''t we?" Cameron raised his ss. "Congrattions to our two gorgeousdies on officially graduating high school." Everyone stood up. "That''s right. The good life is just beginning. Evan''s nothing," Nathaniel added boldly. They all clinked sses. After dinner, they headed over to the lounge bar to hang out. "This Cameron guy really knows how to throw a party," Camille said. Even someone like her, used to big events, couldn''t help but be impressed by the setup-it was fun and tasteful. "Of course. He wouldn''t be where he is today otherwise." None of the four men were simple characters. Tessa wholeheartedly agreed. The four guys yed games on one side while talking business, while the three girls sat in a quieter corner with coffee and conversation. It was close to midnight by the time everyone reluctantly said their goodbyes. Nathaniel took Ysabel home, Landon left with Tessa, and Camille nced around before locking her eyes on Hudson. MON ZU Chapter 467 Not That Easy to Flirt With "Mr. Hudson, could you give me a ride? I didn''t drive today." Tessa shot her a look. "What are you looking at me like that for? I''m telling the truth. My assistant''s been stuck overseas with me for months. Now that we''re back, I gave her a well- deserved vacation," Camille exined. She really wasn''t trying anything with the coldwyer. "I didn''t say a word. You''re the one talking. Feeling guilty?" Tessa whispered. Camille pinched her. "What are you saying? That cold, stiffwyer? Please-I can''t handle a guy like that. He''d need someone a lot more passionate. Why go for someone so cold?" "No need to exin so much to me." She wasn''t that nosy. "But as your best friend, I have to warn you thatwyer really isn''t easy to deal with." "How bad can he be?" Camille shrugged. If she wanted to flirt, there wasn''t a man she couldn''t get. "When I have time, I''ll go tease him a little." Tessa wasn''t amused. "Camille, that man isn''t someone you want to mess with. If you do, you might end up in over your head." Hudson really wasn''t someone you could y around with. "Alright, I get it. I know what I''m doing. You don''t have to worry about me." She did want to flirt with him- but only if she could find the time. "Once this film wraps up, I''m going to give myself a proper break." It had been way too long since she''d had a sweet, silly romance. She needed to let loose a little too. 2.6K 468 Chapter 468 A Temporary Arrangement +8 Pearts: "You should just focus on your career," Tessa advised. If she wasn''t serious about romance and just wanted to fool around, she''d be better off putting that time into filming. Otherwise, it''d only end up hurting both herself and others. Camille sighed. "Honestly, I really do love acting, but people still need to know how to bnce things. They say artes from life-if I don''t even understand life myself, how can I portray a character well?" "Hudson, I''ll leave her to you," Landon said. He didn''t want to deal with this troublemaker. Since she wanted to ride with Hudson, this was the perfect chance to pass her off. Camille was annoyed. "Mr. Thorne, do you really dislike me that much?" Landon didn''t even bother responding. "Ms. Camille, where do you live?" Hudson nced at the time. Since she was a friend of Tessa''s, giving her a ride wasn''t a problem. "It''s probably out of your way. Depends on whether you want to or not." Camille was undeniably a stunner, so when she said this, there was a particr charm to it. "If Ms. Camille is willing to let me drive her, I''d be honored," Hudson replied, standing up. Cameron looked a little disappointed. "Honestly, I wanted to offer too." Camille was a beauty of rare quality -even in werewolf high society, her looks and aura stood out. Camille just smiled. Even if she wanted someone to fool around with, it definitely wouldn''t be Cameron. She wasn''t into yboys-even if he was from the prestigious Qin family, one of the Four Great ns in Navoris. Cameron was irritated. Why did everyone keep looking down on him? In terms of looks and build, he was just as good as Hudson. Plus, he understood women better. "Then I''ll leave Camille to you," Tessa said to Hudson. "Ms. Camille, shall we?" Hudson asked. Camille immediately walked to his side. Honestly, the coldwyer and the morous actress standing together looked surprisingly harmonious. Camille got into Hudson''s car, while Tessa and Landon headed to theirs. "Does your friend have a thing for Hudson?" Landon asked. Quite a few people like much, but he was the ideal type for marriage-totally different from someone like idson. He didn''t say eron. "Probably not," Tessa replied, uncertain. Camille was always like that-she''d never taken anyone seriously. "Good. But if she does, you should give her a heads-up not to mess with Hudson." Hudson was someone who loved deeply. Once he fell for someone, he wouldn''t be able to pull himself out. "Yeah.¡± Tessa knew he was right. That was exactly what she was worried about too. 647530 Chapter 468 A Temporary Arrangement They returned to Wisteria Apartment around eleven. "Now that exams are over, what do you n to do next?" 48 Pearls She had originally moved to Wisteria Apartment because it was close to Navoris First High. But now that the exams were over, there wasn''t much reason to stay here anymore.. "What''s that supposed to mean? You trying to kick me out?" Tessa looked up at him. "I just meant it''s far from the office. Why don''t we move somewhere else?" "We?" Tessa raised an eyebrow. "Are you trying to move in with me?" He had once said he wouldn''t live with her openly beforepleting their mate ceremony-he didn''t want to damage her reputation. Landon cleared his throat. "It''s not really cohabiting. Just thought we could stay together for a little while since you''re on break." He''d held back so much during her exam period to let her focus. Now that break had started, wasn''t it time to make up for it? Tessa knew exactly what he meant, but kept a straight face. "I think this setup is fine. If we move again now, we''ll just have to move again when college starts. Too much trouble." ¡°Alright,¡± Landon said, respecting her decision. Then he cautiously asked, "Then... can I stay here during your break?" He''d even had Nathaniel take Ysabel back to the Lu estate, just so she wouldn''t disturb his private time with Tessa. Tessa stared at him seriously for a moment, then suddenly looped her arms around his neck and shed a dazzling smile. "Of course. You''re more than wee." With that, she leaned in and kissed him on the lips.... 2.6K The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! 469 Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 469 [18+ Mature Content Warning Minors Do Not Read] Tessa''s kiss was like fire, instantly igniting Landon''s desire. He wrapped his arms around her slender waist and pulled her tightly against him, forcing her back into his chest. His tongue pried open her lips, plunging into a deep and wild kiss. In the dim lighting of Wisteria Apartment, their breaths tangled feverishly. A ze lit up in Landon''s eyes as he growled lowly, "Tessie, I''m not letting you go tonight." Tessa raised an eyebrow in challenge. "I wasn''t nning to let you go either." With a wicked grin tugging at his lips, Landon grabbed her by the hips and lifted her straight into his arms, striding toward the balcony. Streetlights reflected off the ss railing. The night wind yed with her long hair. He pinned her against the railing, hands braced on either side of her as he leaned in, stealing her breath once more. His tongue ravaged her mouth, trailing from her lips to her earlobe, where he bit down hard, drawing a low moan from her. His hands slid down, popping open the buttons of her blouse. He unsped her bra, his palm cupping her breast, the soft warmth making him let out a low groan. One hand slipped beneath her skirt, pushing aside her underwear, fingers sliding into her entrance. The wet tightness made his eyes darken with even more heat. He began to move his fingers slowly, teasing her most sensitive spots until her legs trembled and her breath came in ragged gasps. "Landon... it''s too deep..." Tessa bit her lip and tried to push him away, but he pinned both her wrists above her head, pressing them to the cold ss. His fingers thrust faster, deeper, voice rough in her ear. "Tessie, you''re this wet already?" He kissed down her corbone, leaving red marks in his wake. The cold wind and the heat of his body shed-her skin burned under his hands. He undid his belt. His hard desire pressed against her entrance. With a sudden thrust, he entered her, fast and fierce. The railing creaked under the rhythm. She clung to his chest, her moans soft and breathless beneath the night sky. Still inside her, Landon lifted her again, carrying her into the dining room. Heid her down on the oak dining table-its cool surface contrasting with the heat of his hands. He leaned down to kiss her again, tongue tracing her lips. He briefly pulled out, yanking off her skirt and panties. Naked under the light, her body was exposed to him fully. He grabbed her wrists in one hand, pinning them above her head. With the other, he gripped her hips and pulled her against him. "Tessie, say my name louder." He plunged into her again, kissing down from her chest to her stomach. His tongue teased her sensitive spot, teeth nibbling lightly, making her arch with a trembling gasp. The table shook. A ss toppled and shattered. No one paid it any mind. 11:23 Mon, 23 Jun 9 G Chapter 469 [18+ Mature Content Warning Minors Do Not Read] His thrusts grew quicker, deeper. Tessa bit her lip, lifting her hips to meet him, moving in sync with his rhythm. Each movement was more powerful than thest, drawing soft cries from her lips. Her walls clenched tightly around him. Sweat dripped from his brow, falling onto her chest. The table groaned beneath them. In the glow of the dining room light, their entwined bodies formed a silhouette. With a final deep thrust, he released with a hoarse groan just as Tessa cried out in climax. "Ah!" Together, they climaxed for the first time in the night. Tessa leaned back on the table, still breathless, her body trembling from the aftershocks. She nced at Landon with a mischievous glint in her eye and chuckled softly. "Now it''s my turn. She sat up, pushing him back. Her naked figure shimmered under the light, all curves and seduction. She grabbed an unopened bottle of red wine from the table and gave it a little shake. Then, with a teasing grin, she pinned Landon to a dining chair, straddling him. Her fingers yanked open his shirt, tracing red lines across his chest before she leaned down to bite his Adam''s apple, her tongue flicking over it, drawing a deep growl from his throat. She wrapped her hand around his still-hard length, stroking him slowly. The slick friction made her hum softly. With her other hand, she poured the wine, letting the cold liquid run down his chest. She lowered her head and licked it off, her tongue gliding along his abs. Her yful smile sen his breathing into chaos. 2.6K 470 Chapter 470 [18+ Mature Content Warning - Minors Do Not Read] "Tessie, you''re too wild..." He tried to grab her, but she bound his wrists to the chair with a silk scarf from the table. "Don''t move," she whispered, then poured the rest of the red wine over his burning hardness, reached out, and guided it into her entrance. The icy chill of the wine shed with the heat and tightness inside her-an overwhelming contrast that made Landon growl low in his throat. Tessa began to move, controlling the rhythm, the chair creaking beneath them as the scent of wine and sweat filled the air. She bit his earlobe and whispered, "Landon, does it feel good?" "So good, Tessie... faster... more..." Tessaughed and picked up the pace. The way her walls squeezed around him drew a deep groan from him. The candle stand on the table tipped over, hot wax dripping down-adding to the heat. A fire of resistance zed in Landon''s eyes. "Tessie, don''t get-cocky." With a grunt, he tore the scarf apart, grabbed her, and mmed her back down on the table. Her bare ass pressed against the cold surface. She tried to push him away, but he locked her legs and lifted them over his shoulders. "Still daring to provoke me?" He chuckled darkly, leaned in, and kissed her fiercely. His tongue tangled wildly with hers as his hard shaft pressed into her again-thrusting in fast and deep, making her scream. The table shook violently, dishes crashing to the floor, the sound of breaking ss mingling with her moans. He scooped up some whipped cream from a te and smeared it over her chest, lowering his head to lick it off. His teeth grazed her sensitive spots, making her arch and tremble. "Tessie, scream louder." His thrusts grew sharper and more intense. Her tight heat gripped him tightly. Sweat trickled down his spine, dripping onto her belly. He gasped into her ear, "Still think you''re in charge?" Tessa bit her lip, clinging to him, meeting every thrust. "Landon... deeper..." With a growl, he drove into her harder, releasing again. After the heat of the dining room, Landon carried the flushed and trembling Tessa to the bedroom. Moonlight filtered through the sheer curtains onto the king-sized bed. The two of them tumbled into the sheets,ughter and kisses following them down. The mattress rocked softly beneath them. Tessay on his chest, still breathless, her voice teasing. "Don''t get ahead of yourself, Landon. That was just a tie." Landon chuckled, rolled over, and pinned her beneath him. He kissed her again, tongue brushing her lips. "A tie? The break''s just begun. We''ll see who wins." 11:23 Mon, 23 Jun? G Chapter 470 [18+ Mature Content Warning Minors Do Not Read] His hand slid down her waist and stopped between her thighs, making her let out a soft moan. She pped his hand away with augh. "Pause. I have to go to Sinir Corporation tomorrow." Their eyes met and they both smiled. Landon pulled her into his arms and murmured, "Sleep. There''s still plenty of time." Tessa curled into his embrace and drifted into sleep. The next day, Tessa woke up at noon. Landon had already left, but he''d left breakfast on the table-sunny- side eggs, toast, and hot coffee. Beside it was a sticky note: "Tessie, next round tonight. Love you. She chuckled, heart warm, then changed into a sharp, fitted suit. Because of her exams, she hadn''t been to Sinir Corporation in a while. Now that they were over, it was time to check in. Now The upper management hadn''t been informed of her visit, but when she arrived, everyone was working in a clean and orderly manner. Tessa was pleased. "Ma''am!" "Good morning, Ma''am!" Along the way, employees greeted her respectfully. Sinir Corporation was truly thriving now. Tessa headed straight for Donald''s office-only to find a young woman making a scene at the door. "I said I want to see Donald! Where did he go? Get him out here right now!" The girl was loud and full of attitude. 2.6K 75%0 Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 471 Uninvited and Unashamed 471 Chapter 471 Uninvited and Unashamed 48 Pearts "Miss, Mr. Donald really isn''t here. Please, it''s best you leave," Donald''s secretary tried to reason politely with the girl. "I''ll put it this way-I''m pregnant. The baby is Donald''s. If he doesn''t show up today, I''m not leaving?" the young woman said shamelessly. "Miss, this is Sinir Corporation. It''s not a ce for you to make a scene. You need to leave," Tessa said as she walked up and cast the girl a nce. The girl''s eyes narrowed with immediate suspicion. "Who are you? What does it matter to you what''s going on between me and Donald? Don''t tell me you''re one of Donald''s flings too?" Tessa frowned. "Have her removed," she said directly to the secretary. "Yes, Ms. Tessa. I''ll call security right away." "What are you trying to do? I''m warning you-I''m pregnant! Tryying a hand on me and see what happens!" the girl shouted without an ounce of shame. "I''m telling you right now-I don''t care who you are. Donald is mine! Don''t even think about stealing him from me." "Ma''am, she''s clearly lost her mind. Please go inside, I''ll handle this," the secretary whispered nervously, forehead beading with sweat. Of all days for the president to visit, she had to witness this. "Ma''am?" the girl stared at Tessa in disbelief. She didn''t even look older than her! "You''re that Tessa from the Sinir family? Is that why Donald came here? Because of you?" Just then, Donald returned from a meeting and saw the chaos. "Faye, what are you doing?! Who told you toe to Sinir Corporation?" The girl-Faye-immediately clung to him./ "Mr. Donald, I''m pregnant! The baby''s yours! You have to take responsibility!" Donald''s face darkened instantly. "Ma''am, please go inside. I''ll deal with this right away." Donald was beyond speechless. After everything he''d done at Sinir Corporation, was Faye here just to sabotage him? Tessa nodded and walked into Donald''s office. She sat down on the couch and nced at her phone. There was a message from Landon. She casually replied, then tossed the phone as About ten minutester, Donald entered the office and personally brought her a cup of coffee. "Mr. Donald, things like that shouldn''t be happening at thepany. It reflects badly on the firm," Tessa said directly. 11:23 Mon, 23 Jun G. Chapter 471 Uninvited and Unashamed Donald nodded immediately. "Don''t worry-it won''t happen again." 75%0 45 Pearlg "Your personal life isn''t something I should interfere with, but do not let it damage Sinir Corporation''s reputation." She had taken over Sinir Corporation now, and it was expected to operate on the same level as Thorne Corp. It couldn''t afford to be dragged down by petty scandals. Who would''ve thought that the same Donald who wielded power outside like a storm would act so tame and obedient in front of Tessa-like a sheep? "Bring me the quarterly reports." Now that she had time, it was time to start nning for Sinir Corporation''s future. Donald immediately asked his secretary to bring the reports in. Overall, Sinir Corporation was trending upward, but not fast enough. If it wanted to be a leadingpany in Murica, there was still a long road ahead. "Mr. Donald, do you have any long-term ns for Sinir Corporation?" Tessa asked as she finished scanning the documents. "Of course. I want Sinir Corporation to be the leading enterprise in Navoris!" If he didn''t see thepany''s potential, he wouldn''t havee here to serve as general manager in the first ce. Tessa shook her head. "What do you mean?" Donald didn''t quite understand. "That''s not enough. I want Sinir Corporation to be on par with Thorne Corp-to be an internationally recognized and influentialpany." That was her vision for Sinir Corporation. ¡°Ma''am, that..... might be a bit difficult," Donald said. He wasn''t trying to be negative-just honest. That was a seriously tall order. 2.6K 1 472 Chapter 472 She''s the Standard Now "With me around, it won''t be difficult at all," Tessa said with absolute confidence. 10.75% + Pea "Ma''am, I know Mr. Thorne is your boyfriend, so you want to match him step for step. But Thorne Corp really is the benchmark in the industry. Reaching that level is incredibly hard, Donald replied. Even as a man, he had to admit-Landon was someone to admire. That man was a born leader, whether on the battlefield or in business. He was always number one. "So what you''re saying is that you don''t even have the courage to try? If that''s the case, then I clearly misjudged you. You can leave. I''ll find someone else." She needed a capable right hand. If he didn''t think he could handle the role, then he could walk. "Ma''am, that''s not what I meant," Donald said, exasperated. Did she really think anyone could surpass Landon? "Either you go all in with me, or you can walk out right now," she said tly. She wouldn''t tolerate anyone coasting under her leadership. Donald knew full well that Tessa waspetent. He just hadn''t expected her target to be that high. "Alright, I understand. Don''t worry-I''ll give it everything I''ve got." Since Tessa had chosen him, he definitely wasn''t going to let her down. "Good. I''ve already sent this year''s nning document to your inbox. Go over it with the other executives. We''ll meet tomorrow to discuss it." That was the main reason she came today. "If there''s nothing else, I''ll be heading out now.'' Tessa stood to leave. Donald personally saw her off. The moment she was gone, he rushed back to open his inbox. When he read the nning document, he waspletely stunned. How could there be such a massive difference between people? She hadn''t even started college yet! How did she manage to create such a strategic and detailed n? Donald was honestly excited. It felt like he, too, might be able to reach the top of his field. The feeling was electrifying. He immediately called his secretary. 11:23 Mon, 23 Jun Chapter 472 She''s the Standard Now *Pearl "Call in all the department heads. Meeting room. Right now. Everyone''s working overtime tonight" Terea had already done the nning herself-there was no excuse for the rest of them not to study it thoroughly. "Yes, sir!" After leaving Sinir Corporation, Tessa swung by Beauty Lux. She knew Harper had been managing it well, but she still felt it was important to check in. When Tessa arrived, Harper and a group of staff were hard at work. "Ms. Harper, Ms. Tessa is here!" one of the employees called out when they saw her. Harper turned around and spotted Tessa dressed in a sharp, tailored suit. She immediately set down her work and walked over. "Ms. Tessa, what brings you here today? Got new orders for me?" Harper joked. Tessa smiled. ¡°No orders-just figured it''s been too long since I came by. Wanted to check in. How''s everyone doing? Any problems at work?" Tessa still had a soft spot for Beauty Lux. After all, she had led it from the ground up. "Don''t worry, Ms. Tessa. Everything''s great at Beauty Lux. Everyone''s working hard. Our performance has been improving steadily, and everyone''s pay has gone up." The whole team was full of motivation. "Good. Once everyone wraps up, lunch is on me." "Thank you, Ms. Tessa. Why don''t you go rest in the office for now? It''s too hot out here." "It''s fine. I''ll stay and keep youpany." Harper beamed. Their Ms. Tessa really didn''t put on airs at all. She mighte across as cold on the outside, but she was actually incredibly warmhearted. At noon, once the team finished their work, Tessa took them to a well-known steakhouse nearby. The staff were thrilled. The ce was practically booked out for Beauty Lux''s team alone. 2.6K The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! 473 hapter 473 Steak, Strategy, and a Surprise Mecting "Whoever said, follow Ms. Tessa and you''ll never go hungry-that person was absolutely right!" +8 Pears "For real! I can''t even bring myself toe cat here on my own!" The steakhouse really was expensive. "Alright, everyone remember to stay ssy. Don''t be too wild," Harper joked as she joined Tessa at the table. Harper sat next to her. "Ms. Tessa, do you think there''s anything Beauty Lux still needs to improve?" Her whole heart was in Beauty Lux. "Harper, you''ve already done a great job," Tessa said sincerely. "Honestly, your work is perfect. But you should spend a little time on your personal life, too." There was more to life than just work. "Ms. Tessa, I don''t want a rtionship. I think the way I am now is just fine." "Harper, you don''t have to worry about any of that. If you want to date, then date. If you want to get married, go ahead. If you want to have kids, then have kids. No matter when youe back, your position will still be here waiting for you." She didn''t need to be afraid of career setbacks like other people did. Harper was deeply moved. She truly understood what Harper had been holding back about. "Each stage of life shoulde with different priorities." And honestly, none of it was in real conflict anyway. "Alright, I get it." Ms. Tessa really was thoughtful and humane. "Let the rest of the team know too. No matter what they want to do, they don''t have to worry about those things." No one would lose their job just because they had a baby. "Got it." How manypanies still offered that kind of guarantee? She had a few girlfriends who had gotten pregnant and either got fired or had to start from the bottom all over again. That''s why everyone kept saying they couldn''t afford the dy. The steakhouse lunch was a st/Everyone enjoyed it thoroughly. They didn''t leave until ten past two. "Ms. Tessa, where are you heading next? I can give you a ride." Tessa never liked to drive when she went out. Chapter 473 Steak, Strategy, and a Surprise Meeting Mr. Thome" "No need. Head back to the office. I''m going to see N "Got it." Knowing she was going to see her boyfriend, Harper naturally didn''t follow. At 2:30 in the afternoon, Tessa arrived at Thorne Corp-with Landon''s favorite coffee in hand. At that very moment, Landon was locked in a heated argument in his office with Walter from the Thorne family. "Landon, are you lying to me? Every time I try to set you up with someone, you im you''re already in love. Now you''re telling me you''ve found your fated mate? If that''s true, why haven''t you brought her home to meet us, or brought her to Nightshade Pack?" Walter demanded. "Dad, I''m telling the truth. It''s just.....¡± "Just what? Until I see her with my own eyes, I don''t believe a word! You''re lying to me!" Walter huffed. "As the Alpha of Nightshade Pack and the Alpha King of Montedra, your duty isn''t just to lead-it''s also to reproduce through the Soul Resonance Ceremony! That obsidian wolf mark of yours is an ancient bloodline that only appears once in a century. You need to find a strong and powerful female to carry on your blood!" Landon sighed. "Dad, I get it. When the time is right, I''ll bring her home. Right now, I have work to do. If you''re free, why don''t you go golfing with your old friends?" < Walter''s mustache practically bristled with rage. "So now I''m meddling, huh? I''m doing this for your sake- and for the pack!" Landon was nearly thirty and still didn''t have a girlfriend! Walter was starting to wonder if his son might be into men. Landon was the strongest werewolf in the Thorne family''s history-the first to awaken an ancient wolf soul. Walter had pinned all his hopes on him having multiple pups to pass on those elite genes. But now? Not even one woman. It was driving him crazy... When Tessa reached the 90th floor, the secretary stopped her. "Is Landon still in a meeting?" Just as Tessa finished asking, the office doors opened. Walter stormed out, red in the face, with a helpless- looking Landon following behind. The moment they stepped out, both of them spotted Tessa. Especially Walter-his attention was immediately drawn to the unfamiliar but stunning girl standing at the top floor of Thorne Corp. The powerful, steady aura radiating from her was imp le to ignore. He stopped in his tracks and smiled. "Youngdy, what''s your name? What brings you here?" Love the Wolfless Power Girl st First Sight Chapter 474 Not Ready Yet 474 Chapter 474 Not Ready Yet Tessa was caught off guard. She hadn''t expected Landon''s father to be here-and with the Bloodbound still intact, she wasn''t ready to meet his family. Thinking quickly, she extended the coffee in her hand. "I''m just here to deliver coffee," Walter nced at Landon. Deliver coffee? Was Thorne Corp short on coffee now? Did they need to buy it from outside? Tessa promptly handed the coffee to the secretary. "Sorry it''s a bitte." The secretary took the cup, not quite sure how to react. Without saying anything more, Tessa turned and walked away. "That girl... she''s way too pretty to be just delivering coffee," Waltermented. This was Tessa''s first time seeing Walter from the Thorne family. After leaving the building, she crossed the street and sat down at a nearby caf¨¦. She ordered herself a coffee and waited. A little whileter, her phone rang. It was Landon., "Where are you? Walter''s gone home. I''lle find you." "I''m at the caf¨¦ across from your office. It''s called Ind." "Alright, stay put. I''ming right now." Tessa waited. Ten minutester, Landon walked into Ind Caf¨¦ and wrapped his arms around her in aforting hug. "Did he scare you?" "You think I''m that timid? Besides, your dad''s not exactly a monster." "As long as you''re not scared." "Did hee for something important? When you two walked out, you both looked pretty tense," Tessa asked. "It''s nothing big-just more marriage pressure," Landon exined, then added, "My father''s very traditional. If he knew you were my fated mate, he''d be pushing us to get married and have kids immediately. I know you''re still young and not ready for all that, so I didn''t want to introduce you to him 1124 MUIT, ZO JU Chapter 474 Not Ready Yet just yet. Don''t overthink it." 75%0 "I''m not overthinking... I''m not ready to meet him anyway." Tessa''s fingers brushed against the silver ring on her fourth finger, her eyes dimming slightly. She needed to find a reason to visit the Nightshade Pack''s library-she had to find a way to break the Bloodbound as soon as possible. Only then could she face his family and his pack without any shadows between them. Tessa wrapped her arms around Landon. "Landon... am I making things difficult for you?" "What are you talking about? There''s nothing difficult about this. When you''re ready, I''ll take you to meet them. As for marriage-whenever you want. Even my father can''t decide that for us." Tessa cupped his face and kissed him gently on the lips. "You''re too good to me. I don''t even know how to thank you." Landon pecked her back and teasingly pinched her waist. "No need to thank me. Just make it up to me tonight." Tessa''s face flushed bright red. She smacked his shoulder. "Be serious." Landon burst outughing. This shy, flustered version of her-he couldn''t get enough. Since Landon had another meeting that afternoon, he simply brought Tessa back with him to Thorne Corp. While he was in the conference room, Tessa stayed in his office ying games and asionally browsing through the books in his study. When Landon came back after the meeting, he saw Tessa reading a volume on the Codex of the Wolf. "When did you get interested in old books?" He remembered that one-it had been in his father''s collection when Walter was still on Thorne Corp''s board. The old man had a passion for ancient texts, just like Tessa''s grandfather. If those two ever met, they''d definitely have a lot to talk about. Tessa flipped a page and replied casually, "Grandpa''s been looking into some ancient fragmentstely, so I figured I''d take a look too." Landon didn''t suspect anything and offered, "Which texts is he researching? Maybe I can help him find them." Tessa''s grip on the book tightened slightly, but she kept her tone calm. "Codex of the Wolf. Grandpa only managed to gather about a third of it. He''s hoping to find the rest." 2.6K 475 Chapter 475 A Knock at the Door Landon thought for a moment but couldn''t recall that particr book. 75%0 + Pearls "I''ll have someone look into it. The Nightshade Pack''s library has a lot of rare ancient texts-chances are it''s in there. Once I find it, I''ll borrow it for your grandpa." Tessa held back her excitement. "Thanks. That would be a huge help." Landon smiled and ruffled her hair. "It''s no big deal." With Landon''s help, Tessa felt the odds of recovering the missing pages had just skyrocketed. In her consciousness, Emma wagged her tail with excitement. Once we get all the fragments, we''ll finally have a way to break the Bloodbound! Then we won''t have to worry about anything anymore! Exactly. Tessa looked down at the silver ring on her fourth finger, her eyes lighting up. I''m going to break this Bloodbound as soon as possible-so I can wear a ring on this finger that belongs to Landon alone. That evening, Tessa and Landon went to visit Walter. Walter lit up as soon as he saw Tessa. "Tessie, I never got around to asking-how did your exams go? Come on, tell me!" Like any other elder, Walter cared deeply about Tessa''s grades. "Pretty well, I think." Hearing that, Walter finally rxed.- "Tessie, I''m telling you-university is still important. Landie, you wait for her, you hear?" "Don''t worry, Grandpa. No matter how long it takes, I''ll wait for her," Landon said, gazing at Tessa with warm eyes. This girl was worth waiting for. Seeing his expression, Walter feltpletely satisfied. "By the way, when can we meet your family and make things official? You two could go ahead and get engaged." Walter brought it up suddenly. The truth was, at his age, no one knew what tomorrow might bring. He wanted to give Tessa some real security. "Engaged?" Tessa froze for a second. "Grandpa, Landon and I are already fated mes. We don''t really need an engagement, do we?" Walter ignored her and turned to Landon instead. ¡°Landie, am I being unreasonable?" Landon smiled, "Not at all, Grandpa. If you want an engagement ceremony, I''m all for it." 11:24 Mon, 23 Jun 75%1 Chapter 475 A Knock at the Door FB Pearls If it was a request from Walter, he would agree to anything. And besides, it wasn''t an unreasonable request. Tessa frowned. What was the point of a big public engagement ceremony? "You see? Even Landie doesn''t mind. So you shouldn''t either," Walter said cheerfully. As long as Landie treated Tessa well, he was happy. "Grandpa, I don''t want a big ceremony. I''m about to start college. If everyone finds out, how am I supposed to face people at school?" In Navoris, who didn''t know Landon-Montedra''s Alpha King? If word got out that she was engaged to him. her life at university would be anything but peaceful. She was used to keeping a low profile-this kind of publicity made her ufortable. "You''re right. That was my oversight." Just then, a dozen military jeeps pulled up in front of the Sinir residence, and armed werewolf officers climbed out. The servants were terrified. "Oh my god! What''s happening? Why are there so many soldiers?" "Exactly! We''ve always beenw-abiding citizens!" "Enough chatter. Someone go get Louis!" There was no way the servants could handle a situation like this. Louis rushed over. Even though he''d followed Walter onto the battlefield in the past, the scene in front of him still made his heart skip. He opened the door and walked up to the werewolf officer in charge. "May I ask who you''re looking for?" Louis kept his tone calm. "Is this the residence of Miss Tessa?" 2.6K AVIMITE Yes wun Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 476 The Unexpected Visit The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! 476 Chapter 476 The Unexpected Visit 27547 68 Pearls "Yes, may I ask why you''re looking for Ms. Tessa?" As soon as Louis heard it had something to do with Ms. Tessa, he grew even more anxious. Ever since she returned from Falindale, she hadn''t been the same. Who had she upset this time? "Our superior would like to meet with Ms. Tessa. Would that be convenient?" "Did our Ms. Tessa do something wrong?" Louis still didn''t feel at ease. His eyes swept over the armed werewolf officers in front of him, guarded and wary. "It''s nothing like that. Our superior just wishes to speak with Ms. Tessa about some matters. Please, lead the way." The officer''s tone remained polite, but the unyielding authority in his bearing revealed the dominance of someone used to being obeyed. Louis had no choice but to gesture for the servants to open the gates. One of the military vehicles slowly rolled inside. When the passengers stepped out of the car, everyone froze in shock. They''d heard of this man-he was Senator Leon, Secretary General of Parliamentary Affairs for the Navoris Werewolf Council. He frequently appeared in coverage of high-level council meetings and was primarily responsible for coordinating security for council members and handling inter-species diplomaticmunications. He yed a crucial role in mediating conflicts between the White Wolves and the traditional Alpha ss. Within the council, he was one of the few with direct ess to ssified documents held by the senior council members. No one had expected him to personally visit the Sinir family estate with the Silver Fang Guard in tow. This was far beyond the scale of an ordinary diplomatic visit. Yardley rushed over as soon as he heard themotion. But when he saw the kind of figure who had arrived, his legs nearly gave out. "Everyone, please cooperate. No photos," Senator Leon''s secretary quickly instructed the onlookers. No one dared disobey-they all nodded at once. Yardley was still reeling, unsure how to react. "Hey-" "Is Ms. Tessa here?" the secretary asked before Yardley could even finish his sentence. Yardley nodded immediately. In that moment, only one thought remained in his mind. I have to cling to this connection for dear life! Without dy, Yardley respectfully led Senator Leon inside. Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Chapter 476 The Unexpected Visit rel "Yes, may I ask why for Ms. Tessa?" As soon as Louis heard it had something to do with Me Tessa, he grew I''more 18. Ever since she returned from Falindale, she hadn''t been the same. Who had she upset this time? "Our superior would like to meet with Ms. Tessa. Would that be convenient?" "Did our Ms. Tessa do something wrong?" Louis still didn''t feel at ease. His eyes swept over the armed werewolf officers in front of him, guarded and wary. "It''s nothing like that. Our superior just wishes to speak with Ms. Tessa about some matters. Please, lead the way." The officer''s tone remained polite, but the unyielding authority in his bearing revealed the dominance of someone used to being obeyed. Louis had no choice but to gesture for the servants to open the gates. One of the military vehicles slowly rolled inside. When the passengers stepped out of the car, everyone froze in shock. They''d heard of this man-he was Senator Leon, Secretary General of Parliamentary Affairs for the Navoris Werewolf Council. He frequently appeared in coverage of high-level council meetings and was primarily responsible for coordinating security for council members and handling inter-species diplomaticmunications. He yed a crucial role in mediating conflicts between the White Wolves and the traditional Alpha ss. Within the council, he was one of the few with direct ess to ssified documents held by the senior council members. No one had expected him to personally visit the Sinir family estate with the Silver Fang Guard in tow. This was far beyond the scale of an ordinary diplomatic visit. Yardley rushed over as soon as he heard themotion. But when he saw the kind of figure who had arrived, his legs nearly gave out. "Everyone, please cooperate. No photos," Senator Leon''s secretary quickly instructed the onlookers. No one dared disobey-they all nodded at once. Yardley was still reeling, unsure how to react. "Hey-" "Is Ms. Tessa here?" the secretary asked before Yardley could even finish his sentence. Yardley nodded immediately. In that moment, only one thought remained in his mind. I have to cling to this connection for dear life! Without dy, Yardley respectfully led Senator Leon inside. Chapter 476 The Unexpected Visit Senator Leon was visibly surprised when he saw Landon. He never imagined that someone as influential as the Alpha King of Montedra would be at a ce as modes as the Sinir family estate. Landon was just as puzzled by Senator Leon''s presence here. "Dad, Senator Leon is here to see Ms. Tessa," Yardley exined quickly. Mr. Sinir had assumed Senator Leon was here to meet with Landon. It hadn''t even urred to him that the visit could be about Ms. Tessa. "Tessa, what''s going on?" Ms. Tessa narrowed her eyes. This must be the favor Ethan asked her for. "I''m Ms. Tessa. May I ask what this is about?"There''s no reason Ethan would''ve told him about me. "Mr. Landon." Even as a high-ranking senator, Senator Leon still addressed Landon with the utmost respect. "May I ask what your rtionship is with Ms. Tessa?" Landon frowned. What kind of question was that? He released a faint pulse of Alpha pheromonal dominance, a warning for Senator Leon to watch his tone. "She''s my fated mate." As soon as the words left his mouth, the Silver Fang Guard apanying Senator Leon bowed-the instinctive act of submission in werewolf society toward the mate of an Alpha King. Senator Leon''s pupils contracted sharply. He hadn''t expected Landon to break the longstanding tradition of not publicly acknowledging a mate before an official engagement. Once he recovered from the shock, Senator Legn looked at Ms. Tessa with newfound appreciation. No wonder Landon was here. So this Ms. Tessa was no ordinary woman after all-if she was Landon''s fated mate, thening here in person had definitely been the right decision. 2.6K 75% Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight 477 Chapter 477 The Invitation +9 Pearls "Ms. Tessa, I heard you applied to universities this year and the results aren''t out yet. What are your ns for the future?" She was clearly a remarkable talent. If he could recruit her, he''d finally have a worthy sessor. "I haven''t decided yet," Ms. Tessa answered honestly. "Ms. Tessa, is that how you speak to a superior?" Yardley scolded angrily. Senator Leon was a major figure. If they managed to curry favor with him, it wouldn''t just benefit the Sinir family-the entire Snowmoon Pack could rise to prominence. Ms. Tessa didn''t bother responding to Yardley''s overreaction. But Senator Leon simply waved it off. "Mr. Yardley, there''s no need for that. Ms. Tessa is still young. A little pride isn''t a bad thing," he said with a smile,pletely unbothered. "Ms. alone?" essa, may I speak with y Ms. Tessa nodded. Now that he was already here, what else could she say-no? That would just be self-deception. Landon frowned but didn''t stop her. Even he couldn''t afford to be disrespectful to a man like this. ¡°I''ll wait outside. Call me if anything happens." Ms. Tessa gave a small nod. "I''ll be out in a minute." She stood up and led Senator Leon into the study. As Senator Leon entered, Walter leaned toward Landon and asked, "Landon, do you know why he came to see Ms. Tessa?" This was a high-ranking official of the Navoris Council-they rarely got the chance to interact with someone of that level. ¦² "Grandpa, whether it''s good news or bad, I''ll be by Ms. Tessa''s side. You don''t have to worry." As long as he was here, no one would hurt her. Walter felt slightly more at ease after hearing that, Getting involved with big names like this wasn''t always a good thing. The more powerful someone was, the more dangerous they tended to be. One wrong step, and you wouldn''t even know how you died. Inside the study, Ms. Tessa gestured for Senator Leon to sit while she remained standing casually to the side. ¡°Senator Leon, why are you here exactly? We don''t know each other.¡± "Ms. Tessa, I came here today to thank you. If it weren''t for you, I''d probably be dead by now." He''d found out about it. There was no way he wouldn''te express his gratitude. Ms. Tessa frowned. "Who told you about that?" Could it have been Ethan? That didn''t seem right, Ethan wouldn''t do something like that. After all the help she''d given him, there was no reason for him to sell her out. "Who told me isn''t important. What matters is that it really was you who saved me," Senator Leon said knowingly. "No matter how your exam results turn out, if there''s a university you want to attend, just let me know. I''ll make sure you get in." "That''s not necessary. I''ll get into the school I want on my own merit." Senator Leon wasn''t the least bit unaware of her abilities. "Have you ever considered going into werewolf politics? If you''re interested, I can personally mentor you." He leaned forward, his voice earnest. "Your business skills and decisiveness are clear to anyone watching. But the political arena could give you a muchrger stage-like promoting racial equality or changing some of the system''s outdated rules. You have real 75%% Chapter 477 The Invitation +8 Pearis talent. Your ability to manageplex matters and your influence among your peers are far beyond what''s normal for your age." He paused, his gaze full of expectation. "If you entered the council, you could climb the ranks on your own ability-maybe even surpass me. Just imagine how much more power you''d have, not just for yourself, but to fight for the people and causes you care about." Ms. Tessa replied calmly, "Senator Leon, I appreciate your kindness. But for now, I want to focus on Sinir Corporation and the responsibilities I already have. I''m still figuring out my long-term goals, and I don''t have any ns to enter politics at the moment." Senator Leon didn''t give up. "I understand your choice, but I hope you won''t turn it down outright. Politics offers a much broader tform, and the business experience you''re gaining now could be a unique strength in the future. You''re still young-give yourself more options." 2.6K 478 Chapter 478 The Alpha''s Favor Ms. Tessa simply shrugged. 48 Pearl Honestly, why were there so many people trying to make her their heir? She was barely even an adult. "If possible, I hope you''ll consider attending the Werewolf Tactical Academy," Senator Leon said bluntly. Ms. Tessa frowned. She didn''t like others telling her how to live her life. She knew exactly what she wanted to do. "I already have a university in mind." "Just try spending a few weeks there. With your abilities, once you step into thebat simtion chamber and start manifesting your Wolf in training scenarios, you might actually enjoy it." "What''s so fun about a tactical academy? Not going," she said stubbornly. "You really are a handful." Senator Leon had dealt with all kinds of people, but facing the girl who had saved his life, he couldn''t bring himself to scold her. And honestly, she had every right to make her own decisions. "You really don''t want to? The academy''s a lot more exciting than you think. Or are you just worried you can''t handle the intensity?" He was actually trying to provoke her now. "Senator Leon, I''ll be honest-I don''t think your academy has anything to teach me," Ms. Tessa replied confidently. "When ites to wildernessbat training or using wolf-force, what I learned at the Hell Camp is a lot more practical than anything from an academy textbook." Given that, why should she waste her time on something like this? Senator Leon hadn''t expected her to say that. This girl really was bold. But somehow, her arrogance didn''te off as offensive-it was almost... endearing. "Ethan was right. You''re not someone who can be recruited that easily. In any case, I owe you a huge favor. If you ever need anything, juste to me." "I don''t need any reward. I only hope you''ll stand firm against the Alpha Council and continue pushing the White Wolf Equality Bill forward." If thew passed, she and others like her wouldn''t have to hide their wolves like criminals. They''d finally be able to transform freely, just like every other werewolf. "That bill is my responsibility. No matter how much resistance it faces, I''ll see it through to the end. Here, I''ll give you my personal number. If anythinges up or you think of somethingter, ca" e. I promise I''ll help you." Senator Leon handed her his private contact. There was still time. He couldn''t expect to change her mind all at once, could he? Chapter 478 The Alpha''s Favor ¡°Thanks,¡± Ms. Tessa said, epting the number without hesitation. In Navoris, having Senator Leon''s word made a lot of things much easier. "I''ll be waiting for your call." Senator Leon stood up, and Ms. Tessa personally saw him out. Yardley rushed over immediately. "Tessa! What did Senator Leon say to you? He seemed to really like you. How do you two know each other?" "I happened to save his pet. He came to thank me." As for saving Senator Leon himself, Ms. Tessa had no intention of mentioning it. No need to invite unnecessary trouble. "Oh, I see!" Yardley bought it without question. Walter, on the other hand, clearly didn''t believe her. But since she wasn''t willing to talk about it, he didn''t press her. "So, what did Senator Leon give you to thank you?" Yardley only cared about that. The rest didn''t matter. "He offered me money. I turned it down." Tired of answering the same question, Ms. Tessa supported Walter and led him inside. "Tessa, I don''t care how powerful you be. I just want you to be safe and happy," Walter said gently. Knowing too many people like that wasn''t necessarily a good thing. "Don''t worry, Grandpa. I know what I''m doing." The more powerful someone was, the more dangerous they were to deal with. After helping Walter inside for his afternoon rest, Landon and Ms. Tessa personally escorted him back to his room before finally leaving the Sinir estate. On the drive back, Ms. Tessa turned to Landon and asked, "You''re really not going to ask me anything?" 2.6K 479 Chapter 479 Her Own Path "Do you have something you want to say?" Landon asked calmly. If she wanted to talk, he''d listen. If she didn''t, he wouldn''t push. ¡°Ethan asked me for a favor. That favor was Senator Leon. I guess you could say I saved his life. He wants me to join the Council someday and go into politics." "Yeah, Senator Leon''s impressive. He''s honest and principled, and his standing isn''t low-whether in Navoris or even Murica." ¡°But I turned him down. No matter what path I take in the future, I''ll walk it myself. I don''t need anyone to pave the way for me." She had the ability to do that on her own. "Feisty little thing, aren''t you?" Landon said proudly, looking at her with admiration. "Of course. Who do you think I belong to?" Her boyfriend was Landon, the Alpha King of Montedra. She wasn''t about to let herself fall behind. "He''ll probablye back. The man''s persistent. Just because you turned him down once doesn''t mean he won''t try again." "It''s fine. I know how to handle it." After returning to the Wisteria Apartment and spending a passionate night together, the two went their separate ways the next morning to handle their respective responsibilities. Ms. Tessa brought Ysabel to TS Entertainment. From now on, Ysabel would be training here full-time. Today''s visit was just to help her get familiar with the ce. Avery and the others, knowing it was Ysabel''s first day, had all stayed in to wee her instead of going out. When she arrived, Stephen handed her a huge bouquet of roses. "Wee," he said warmly. Finally, TS Entertainment didn''t just have the Avery band. He truly believed things were going to keep. getting better from here. Ysabel epted the flowers. "Stephen, thank you all so much." Stephen patted her shoulder. "If you love singing, then give it your all. If you ever run into any problems,e to us anytime," he said sincerely. Ysabel nodded. "Alright, you all can get back to work," Ms. Tessa said to Avery and the rest. They probably had other things scheduled, and she didn''t want them dyed just because of this. "Got it. We''ll get back to it. Don''t worry-with us around, no one''s going to mess with Ysabel," Avery assured her. "Is Stephen''s schedule too packedtely? Don''t forget, their health matters too. Publicity is their well-being." portant, but so Since the release of their new album, they''d been constantly busy promoting and hadn''t had any proper rest. 11:24 Mon, 23 Jun Chapter 479 Her Own Path K75%Ó‹ + Pearts ¡°This is the golden window! Who has time to rest right now?" Mateo spoke up immediately. He''d been with Avery''s team for a long time and knew exactly how exhausting things had been for them. But there was no way around it-in the entertainment industry, being tired was the norm. If there came a day when you weren''t busy anymore, it just meant fans no longer cared what you were doing. That meant you were finished. "Too much is just as bad as too little. Give them at least a day to recharge." These men were practically about to copse. Stephen was moved. "Tessa, seriously, you''re the best boss ever. I mean it. How does someone like you even exist?" Sure, making money was important. But so was staying alive. Mateo nodded quickly. "Alright, I''ll make the arrangements." Evan had never said anything like that before. People really were different. Avery was truly exhaustedtely, so he didn''t argue with the suggestion. No matter what, health came first. "Stephen, you''re their manager. Next time, don''t wait for me to tell you this. You should be arranging these things yourself." "I have that kind of authority?" "If I say you do, then you do." If she had to micromanage everything herself, she''d drop dead from exhaustion. "Got it." Mateo was honestly a little excited. Even though he''d been a manager for a long time, his authority had always been limited. He couldn''t make many decisions. He wanted to support Avery''s band, but no matter what suggestions he made, no one ever listened. But now, things were finally different. He really believed that under Ms. Tessa''s leadership, Avery''s band would be the top group in the music scene. Suddenly, he felt full of confidence. "Stephen, bet you''re d you joined TS Entertainment, huh?" Stephen teased with a grin, watching his excitement. Mateo nodded without hesitation. "Absolutely. Joining TS Entertainment was the smartest decision I''ve ever made." "Alright, get back to work," Ms. Tessa said. She truly believed this was just part of her job. Making money mattered, but giving her employees a sense of happiness was just as important. "Hey, I''lle find youter. Got something to talk about," Avery said before leaving. "Okay, I''ll wait for you to get back before I head out," she replied, though a little puzzled. What could be so important that it couldn''t be said over the phone? 75% Love the Waffless Power Girl at First Sight 480 Chapter 480 The Idol in the Studio 48 Peads Ms. Tessa brought Ysabel into her office. The space wasrge, designed exactly in her style-clean and sharp, with everything in perfect order. "Tessa, what do Leven do with you? You''ve really be a full-on bossdy now!" Ysabel couldn''t help marveling. The difference between people really could be that huge. "Ysabel, it''s time for you to go start your training." No sooner had Ms. Tessa finished speaking than there was a knock at the door. A young woman with a high ponytail stepped inside. "President, I''m Millie. I''m in charge of new trainee orientation." "Just call me Ms. Tessa, she replied, still not quite used to being called anything more formal. "This is Ysabel. She''ll be one of our singers here at TS Entertainment. Take her from here." "Yes, ma''am," Millie responded quickly. "Hi, I''m Millie." "Millie, take Ysabel to the practice room. Isaiah is already waiting for her." "Isaiah?" Ysabel froze for a moment. Could it be the Isaiah she was thinking of? "Is something wrong?" Ms. Tessa asked. She thought she''d been perfectly clear. Ysabel quickly shook her head. No, it couldn''t be that Isaiah. He''d already publicly announced that he wasn''t signing with anypanies again. But when Millie led her to the practice room, and she actually saw that it was the very same Isaiah-once the undisputed king of love bads-Ysabel couldn''t keep calm. Tessa was seriously unbelievable. How did she manage to pull in someone like him? This was insane. Ysabel waspletely stunned. "You''re the one Tessa told me about, Ysabel?" Isaiah spoke first. He had once been wildly famous, but he''d gradually stepped away from the spotlight, mostly because he disliked having his private life exposed. "Isaiah, it''s so nice to meet you. I''m Ysabel. Please take care of me from now on." She bowed deeply. He had been her favorite male singer growing up. She never imagined she''d get to call him her teacher. "Tessa already filled me in on your situation. All you need to do is follow my lead and train hard. Don''t think too much about anything else. In this industry, fame depends a lot on luck, but hard work still matters." "Yes, Isaiah. I''ll be good and listen." "Didn''t expect Tessa to know someone this adorable," he said with a chuckle. The way she focused so seriously was honestly kind of cute. "Alright, sing a few lines for me." He wanted her to sing right away? Ysabel was caught a little off guard, but she cleared her throat. She could read sheet music, so she followed the score and sang a few bars. "Not bad, but your breath control is weak. Long phrases break apart too easily," Isaiah said bluntly. "Tessa 11.24 MON, 23 Dun Chapter 480 The Idol in the Studio + Pestic told me you haven''t awakened your wolf yet, so physically, you''re at a bit of a disadvantage. From now on, I''ll schedule daily fitness training for you." "Got it, Isaiah." Ysabel wasn''t a fan of exercise, but standing in front of her idol, she immediately agreed. She was serious about training and determined to make her way in the entertainment world-to prove herself to her father, and to chase her dreams. While Ysabel trained, Ms. Tessa stayed in her office, handlingpany business. There were still plenty of issues at TS Entertainment that needed to be resolved. Only once everything was dealt with could things continue running smoothly. She had to take advantage of the summer break to get through it all. Once college started, she wouldn''t have nearly as much time. Besides, she''d promised Samuel she''d visit the International Werewolf Medical Organization. Michael really was impressive. If she followed him, she''d definitely have the chance to learn a lot. In the world of medicine, Michael was unquestionably a titan. 2.6K 481 Chapter 481 The Goodbye He Couldn''t Say +8 Pears By the time everything was finally wrapped up, it was already cleven-thirty. Right then, Avery and the others returned. "Tessa, you''re still here?" Stephen was so exhausted he copsed onto the couch the moment he walked in. "Do you have any events this afternoon? If not, just go home and rest. If you keep pushing like this, you''re. going to end up copsing on stage." "There''s one more event." "Stephen, is this one important?" "It''s already been signed. If we bail now, people will say the Avery band is acting like divas," Mateo exined. He knew how worn out the group was, but they had alreadymitted. Backing out now just wasn''t an option.. "I''m fine, Ms. Tessa. I''ll just nap here in your office for a bit, and I''ll be good to go again," Stephen mumbled before dozing off on the couch. Their recent schedule really had been brutal, but it only proved just how hot they were right now. Ms. Tessa frowned. Still, since a contract had been signed, it wouldn''t be right to break it. A person needed to have some sense of integrity. "Stephen, b¨¦ more mindful of the workload in the future. We''re done with variety shows that aren''t rted to music." Those shows boosted poprity, sure, but they were too draining. Mateo nodded immediately. "Don''t worry. I''ll handle it." Avery had something to discuss with Ms. Tessa, so the two went to her office. "So? What did you want to talk about?" she asked once they were alone. "It''s nothing big. I just wanted to chat with you." "You feeling too worn outtely?" she asked with concern. As the leader of the Avery band, if even he was exhausted, then things were clearly getting out of hand. "No. This level of exposure is perfectly normal. Just because it''s us doesn''t mean we deserve special treatment." "Avery, I''m not in this for the money. What I want is for you guys to be happy making music," she said. If she couldn''t give them that, then what was the point of having them with her? "Ms. Tessa, you-" Avery hesitated, but in the end said nothing. "You''ve got something on your mind, don''t you? If you do, just say it. There''s no need to beat around the bush with me." "I want to take a break," Avery said inly. Ms. Tessa didn''t quite understand what he meant by that. "Avery, what do you mean?" "I want to leave the Avery band," he answered directly. Chapter 481 The Goodbye He Couldn''t Say Ms. Tessa fell silent. "Why?" Whatever the reason, there had to be one if he wanted out. 14:48 Pearls "Ms. Tessa, please don''t ask too much," Avery replied. Even though the Avery band was thriving right now, and he genuinely enjoyed working with her, he didn''t want to keep living like this. Maybe it was time he faced what he''d been avoiding for so long. Ms. Tessa said nothing. When she''d left in the past, the rest of the team must''ve felt the same way she did now. "Do the others know?" "They don''t," he said. He''d been gone long enough. It was time to return, even if it meant doing something he didn''t love. Otherwise, he''d end up dragging everyone else down-including Ms. Tessa. "Avery, aren''t we best friends? Can''t I at least know the reason?" She didn''t want to guilt him, but something about this didn''t sit right. Avery shook his head. "I''m just tired. I want to rest. I''ve been in this industry for a while now, and I''m over it." "Alright. If you don''t want to say, I won''t force you. But are you saying you want to disband the Avery band?" What about the others? What were they supposed to do? Avery stayed quiet. Yeah, that was the problem. He''d thought about it a lot. If he left, what would happen to the rest of the band? "Don''t overthink it. Take a few days to rest first. Maybe you''re just burned out," Ms. Tessa said softly. "Let''s not tell the others yet, okay? It''ll affect their morale." The Avery band had just made it through a lot together. If he left now, how would the others handle it? "Ms. Tessa... I''m sorry." Avery didn''t want to make her feel stuck, but he really didn''t know what else to do. "Avery, you don''t owe me an apology. No matter what your final decision is, I''ll support you." Just because she now ran TS Entertainment didn''t mean she''d ce demands on him. "Thanks. I''ll head out now." Avery stood up, and as he stepped out of her office, he quietly whispered, "I''m sorry..." 2.6K 1 482 Chapter 482 Hidden Reasons At noon, Ysabel finished her training and came to find Ms. Tessa. 48 Pearls "Come on, let''s go eat! My uncle''s already waiting downstairs," Ysabel said with a cheerful grin. After an exhausting morning, she was truly starving. "Alright, let''s go." Ms. Tessa tidied up the documents on her desk and stood up. But her mind was still upied by what Avery had said. Avery was someone who loved music deeply. He''d stayed with the band through its toughest times. How could someone like that suddenly feel tired and want to leave? There had to be another reason-something more than he was letting on. But what exactly was it? "Tessa, what are you thinking about?" Ysabel asked, realizing she was beingpletely ignored. She had to stop walking just to get her attention. Ms. Tessa snapped back to reality. "It''s nothing. Let''s go." The two of them left TS Entertainment and got into Landon''s car. Ms. Tessa didn''t say a word the entire ride. Ysabel, sensing her mood, also kept quiet. Landon focused on driving, but he noticed right away-she was distracted. She had something on her mind. Was there trouble at TS Entertainment? When they got back to the Wisteria Apartment, the housekeeper had already prepared lunch¡ªa well-bnced spread that looked and smelled amazing. Ysabel was thrilled. She sat down eagerly; she hadn''t felt this hungry in ages. "Ma''am, your cooking is amazing!" she said sweetly, her words warm and full of praise. "As long as you like it. If there''s anything special you want, just let me know and I''ll make it for dinner," thedy replied with a smile. "I like everything you make." Landon quietly served a bowl of soup for Ms. Tessa. She took a few sips, only ate half a piece of bread, and barely touched the dishes. After lunch, Ysabel helped the housekeeper clear the table, while Landon brought Ms. Tessa into the study. "What''s going on? You''re not yourself. You barely ate lunch," he asked gently. Any small change in her, he could sense immediately. "Avery says he wants to leave the Avery band." That... well, whether he stayed or not, it was Avery''s choice. No one could make that decision for him. 1240 Chapter 482 Hidden Reasons "Did he give a reason?" If it was a valid one, maybe it could be understood. +8 Pearls "He didn''t. But I don''t think it''s that simple." She knew how much Avery loved the band. There was no way he''d walk away so easily-not without something forcing his hand. "So what are you going to do?" She''d started TS Entertainment for the Avery band, hadn''t she? "I don''t know." This wasn''t a simple issue. But she also didn''t want to pressure Avery. So right now, she honestly didn''t know what to do. "Give it some time. Maybe Avery just needs a few days to cool off. Could be a spur-of-the-moment decision." "It''s not impulsive. He''s probably been thinking about it for a while." "Do you think... it''s because of me? Maybe he likes you, but your fated mate is me." If that were the reason, Landon could understand. "No way." That wasn''t it. Avery wasn''t that kind of person. "Alright. Then I''ll look into it for you." The only way to fix this was to find the root cause. "I''ll handle it myself." The bond between her and the other members of the Avery band wasn''t something outsiders could fully understand. Whatever it was, she wanted to deal with it on her own. "Okay, I get it." If she didn''t want him involved, he wouldn''t force it. But it hurt to see her so upset. "Do you want me to talk to Avery?" Sometimes, things were easier said between men. "No need. I don''t want anyone else to know about this just yet. Don''t worry-I''ll take care of it myself." No matter what happened, she just hoped Avery was following his heart. The rest didn''t matter as much. "Alright." Landon would always support any decision she made. "By the way, about the fragmented Wolf Codex you mentioned yesterday-I''ve already sent someone to the Nightshade Pack''s library to look into it. Their archives are the mostplete in the werewolf world. Scrolls like this are usually well preserved, but they don''t have digital records, so it''ll take some time to locate. As soon as there''s any news, I''ll let you know." 2.6K 483 Chapter 483 The Words He Couldn''t Take Back "Thank you!" Ms. Tessa said, kissing Landon on the cheek in excitement. +8 Pearls Landon chuckled and teased, "It''s not that big a deal, but with how excited you are, I almost thought you were the one who needed it." Ms. Tessa froze for a split second before quickly regaining herposure. "I''m just happy for Grandpa. He''s wanted aplete copy of that ancient text for a long time." Of course, Landon noticed that brief hesitation. He didn''t know what she was hiding, but anything she asked for, he''d support without question. After all, he''d ended up with a little girlfriend full of secrets. What choice did he have but to indulge her? "If you ever need help,e to me. It makes me happy to be able to help you, understand?" Landon said seriously. "And if you still can''t figure out what''s going on with Avery,e to me. "I know. I''ll try talking to him first. If anythinges up, I''ll let you know." But over the next few days, Ms. Tessa didn''t get a chance to see Avery at all. The Avery band''s workload had also eased up significantly during that time. The members finally had a chance to rest properly. And after catching up on sleep, they bounced back quickly-after all, they were still young. Their new album was a huge sess. Now, they were closer than ever to achieving their dreams, and Stephen was clearly thrilled. "Captain, I think things are really great right now! I really hope this can go on," Stephen said enthusiastically as they grilled on the rooftop of the vi. "It''s such a shame Ms. Tessa couldn''t make it. A moment like this doesn''t feelplete without her." "Yeah, things were so rough back when we were at Tianle. Even then, we didn''t give up. quit now." There''s no way we''d "Captain, what''s on your mind? Why aren''t you saying anything?" Stephen nudged him with his elbow when he saw him spacing out. Avery knew this moment woulde. He knew that eventually, the topic would fall to him. But how could he say it? They trusted him so much. How could he let them down? What would they think if he told them now? He didn''t even want to imagine it. ¡°Captain, are you upset about something? If you''re not feeling great, let''s just ask Ms. Tessa for time of...d all go somewhere to rx." The captain was their rock. If he wasn''t okay, everyone would be shaken. "I''m leaving the Avery band," Avery said atst. No matter how painful it was, he had to say it. The words had barely left his mouth when the whole rooftop went silent. Stephen rubbed his ear. "Captain, what did you just say? Can you say that again? I honestly didn''t catch it." 49 172 12:43 Tue, 24 Jun GPI Chapter 483 The Words He Couldn''t Take Back He was still smiling. +8 Pearls "No, you all heard me," Avery said slowly. "And I''ll say it again. I, Avery, am leaving the Avery band. I won''t be continuing with you." This time, Stephen could no longer pretend nothing had happened. "Since when? How long have you been nning this? How could you just drop this on us? We''ve been together for so long, and now you''re just quitting?" Stephen''s voice grew louder, his emotions more and more intense. Were all those years of brotherhood meaningless? Why leave without a word? "Stephen, calm down. Everyone has their own path to walk. Mine just ends here. I really am sorry to all of you." "Avery!" Stephen shouted, voice cracking. "Do you even know what you''re saying? Do you realize how hard we''ve fought to get where we are today? I was nearly beaten to death for this band, and I never gave up. And now you, our captain, say you''re giving up? If you walk away, what happens to us?" Had he even thought about that? Seeing Stephen like this made Avery feel awful. He reached out, wanting to pat him on the shoulder, but Stephen stepped back sharply. "If you want to leave, fine. But I want to know why." Stephen''s voice trembled. When Ms. Tessa had left, it had been hard enough to ept. And now, even their captain wanted out? 2.6K 66% Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight 484 Chapter 484 The Breaking Point +2 Pearle "Stephen, calm down. You''re too impulsive. When I''m not around anymore, you need to learn to manage your emotions, alright? And don''t forget, you still have Ms. Tessa. She''ll find the right lead vocalist. So ever without me, the Avery band will still go on." Stephen let out a coldugh. "So you''ve got it all figured out, haven''t you? You''re not here to talk this over with us-you''re just here to inform us." Avery felt awful, but in the end, he could only nod. "Everyone has a right to make their own choice. I just hope you can respect mine." Stephen smashed the beer bottle beside him onto the ground. "Sure, I respect you. In fact, let''s just scrap the idea of recing the lead. Let''s disband the Avery band right now, at the height of our sess." If that was better for everyone, then so be it. Maybe he was the only one who''d been holding on so tightly all along. "Stephen, don''t be like this. Just because I''m gone doesn''t mean you can''t move forward," Avery said helplessly. "Captain, are you really serious about this? After everything we''ve been through, after all the struggles... how can you choose to walk away now?" another member asked, unable to ept 1. it. "Captain, don''t be rash. Whatever it is you''re dealing with, we can face it together," one of the others chimed in, trying to reassure him. "Yeah, let''s not jump to this. We''ve made it through worse. Things are finally going well-whatever it is, we can fix it." But Stephen''s tears fell without warning. Even when Evan had beaten him nearly to death, he hadn''t cried. But now, he couldn''t stop himself. "Avery... I''m sorry," Avery said quietly. He couldn''t make it to the end with them. He hadn''t kept his promise. Stephen shook his head. "Don''t apologize to me. You haven''t wronged me." He didn''t want to say anything more. He didn''t want them to see him like this. He turned around and headed back to his room. "Stephen-" The others called after him, but he simply waved them off. Right now, he just wanted to be alone. "What is going on? How is it that we were able to grit our teeth and pull through when things were at their worst, but now that everything is finally looking up, this happens?" one of the members said in frustration. Their dreams had only just begun. How could it all fall apart like this? Avery had no words. After all, he was the one who started it. Stephen shut himself in his room and broke down in tears. They had worked so hard to get where they were. If the Avery band really disbanded now, how could he possibly ept it? He locked himself inside and refused toe out, no matter who knocked or called him. 12.40 24 JUNE 66% Chapter 484 The Breaking Point In the end, Avery had no choice but to call Ms. Tessa. As soon as she got the call, she came over immediately. "Stephen found out, didn''t he?" There was no way he would''ve reacted like this otherwise. Avery nodded. It all came back to him-he hadn''t handled it well. "You go rest. Leave this to me. Everything will be fine," Ms. Tessa said softly. "Tessa, I''m sorry for dragging you into all this. I really didn''t want it to turn out like this." +8 Pearl He''d always been the one who wanted the Avery band tost forever. And yet, now he was the one causing so much turmoil. "Avery, don''t beat yourself up. Stephen''s just having a hard time processing it. That''s how the world works- no one can stay with anyone forever. When it''s time to part ways, you have to part ways, no matter how much it hurts." They didn''t know why he was leaving, and that made it all the more painful. "I won''t be staying here these next few days. If you can''t reach me, don''t worry. I just want to be alone for a while," Avery said. The summoning mark on the back of his neck was darkening at a visible rate-it was a sign the werewolf n''s message spell was about to take effect. If he didn''t leave now, his father''s men mighte to drag him back by force. And when that happened, the rest of the band could get caught up in it too. 2.6K CE The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! 485 Chapter 485 The Weight of Silence +8 Pearls Ms. Tessa frowned. "What do you mean by that? Are you leaving? Where are you going?" If he just walked away like this with no exnation, how were the other members supposed to take it? "Avery, you should know no matter what you do, I''ll support you. But you can''t just leave without a word." Avery knew full well that what he was doing wasn''t right. But he truly had no other choice. "You just need to know that wherever I go, I''ll be safe. You don''t have to worry about anything else." There were things he simply couldn''t tell her. "Avery, you can''t do this. Even when I left before, I still told all of you the reason, didn''t I?" "I really am just tired. I want to rest for a while. I''m sick of this life in the entertainment industry." He clung tightly to that exnation. No one could force the truth out of him. ¡°Let''s talk about this tomorrow, alright? Right now, the most important thing is Stephen." He was the youngest among them and had the hardest time dealing with emotional blows. Avery nodded. "Take care of Stephen. I''m leaving him in your hands." Ms. Tessa stared at him, brows still furrowed. The way he was speaking, it felt like once he left, he wouldn''t being back. It made her chest ache. But she couldn''t dwell on it now. She turned and went straight to Stephen''s door, knocking firmly. "Stephen, it''s me. I know you''re in there. Open the door." "Did you hear me? If you don''t open up, I''m going to kick this door down. I mean it." "Stephen! I''m saying this onest time-open the door!" She pounded on the door, loud and insistent, but there was no response from inside. The other three members were clearly worried "Tessa, do you think... do you think Stephen might be thinking something extreme?" The second that possibility was spoken aloud, Ms. Tessa''s face went pale. She couldn''t wait another second. Without hesitation, she lifted her foot and, with a loud bang, kicked the door open. Inside, they found Stephen sitting alone on the windowsill, staring nkly out the window. "Stephen-" "Don''te near me!" he shouted without turning around. The other members all froze, ncing nervously at one another, not knowing what to do next. Seeing that he hadn''t done anything drastic, Ms. Tessa let out a small breath of relief. Then she turned to the others. "You all go get some rest. Leave this to me. No matter what happens, we''re always part of the Avery band." 12:43 Tue, 24 Jun G Chapter 485 The Weight of Silence Even if she''d left before, her heart had always remained with them. 0031 +8 Pearls "Ms. Tessa, we''re counting on you. Stephen listens to you the most. Please talk to him. As for the captain, let''s deal with that tomorrow." She nodded. After the others left, she quietly walked over, making sure not to disturb Stephen. Then she sat down on the windowsill across from him, saying nothing, just keeping himpany. At this point, he probably wouldn''t be able to hear anything anyway. She stayed there with him like that until nearly dawn. Rain started to fall softly outside. Only then did Stephen lift his head. "Tessa... did I do something wrong? Is that why the captain wants to leave?" It was the only exnation he coulde up with. If that was the case, how could he ever forgive himself? The Avery band was his anchor in life. He couldn''t bear to see it fall apart.. "Stephen, people have to grow up. If he''s made the decision to leave, then there must be a reason he has to go. As his friends, the best we can do is hope he finds happiness. If we can''t support him, then who else will?" She truly was thinking about what was best for Avery. Stephen''s eyes turned red. "So really... the most selfish one is me, isn''t it? I''ve only ever thought about what I want, never what anyone else might need." They must all be so disappointed in him. "Stephen, don''t think like that. I know how much you care about the Avery band. Nothing has been finalized yet. Let me figure out why Avery wants to leave. Once we understand, we''ll deal with it together, okay?" Stephen nodded. "Tessa, why did you leave back then?" he asked quietly. It was something he''d never been able to let go of. 2.6K 486 Chapter 486 The Soul of the Band +8 Pearls "Stephen, everyone has their own path to choose. I''ve been gone for a long time now, so there''s no need to dwell on it anymore. Even if I''m not physically there, my heart is always with you all. I''ll always be a part of the Avery band. I just didn''t want to live constantly under the spotlight, that''s all.¡± That kind of shy life had never been what she wanted. "Yeah... okay. I understand." "So give me a little time, alright? Let me figure out what''s going on with Avery, let me understand why he wants to leave. And until then, you need to take care of yourself. Don''t make everyone worry again." He was neen already-an adult. He couldn''t keep being so emotional and impulsive. "And don''t let the fans find out about this yet." "Got it." Stephen felt genuinely ashamed. Ms. Tessa was younger than he was, yet she was always the one who had to handle his messes. "You don''t need to worry about me. I''ll take good care of myself. Your only task right now is to figure out why the captain wants to leave." "Alright. Try to get some sleep. All of tomorrow''s schedules have been canceled. Just stay here and get some proper rest." "Stephen probably doesn''t know about that yet," Stephen reminded her. "Yeah. I''ll let him know." Only after watching Stephen lie down did Ms. Tessa leave the room. The moment she stepped out, the other three members stood up immediately. They hadn''t left. They''d been waiting outside the whole time. "Tessa, what are you nning to do about the captain?" "Yeah... if we don''t have a captain, are we even still the Avery band? Should we just disband?" No matter who they brought in, it wouldn''t be Avery. And if it wasn''t Avery, then it wasn''t the Avery band. They couldn''t ept a recement. If Avery left, then the band would have to end. A band couldn''t exist without a lead. "Alright. For now, just get some rest. I''ll figure out what''s really going on. Until I do, no one says a word to anyone." The three nodded. Ms. Tessa was someone they trusted. They believed in her. "Please keep an eye on Stephen. His emotions are unstable. He can''t have another breakdown right now." "Leave Stephen to us. You find time to talk with the captain. Even if he really is leaving, we deserve a reason. We''re not asking for much-just the truth." 12:43 Tue, 24 Jun G Chapter 486 The Soul of the Band Ms. Tessa nodded. "Yeah. I understand." "Tessa, thank you for everything." 43.66%•þ 48 Pearls She smiled. ¡°No matter what, I''ll always be part of the Avery band. And right now, I feel exactly the same way you do." After leaving the band''s vi, she found Landon waiting outside. The moment she got in the car, Ms. Tessa let out a long sigh. Only by Landon''s side could she drop the strong front and allow her emotions to show. Seeing her like this, Landon knew Avery truly intended to leave. He gently held her hand. "It''s alright. No one can stay in your life forever-not even your parents. So how could we expect it from friends?" Ms. Tessa didn''t respond. Of course she knew he was right. But even knowing that didn''t make it any easier to ept. Avery... he was the soul of the band. If he left, then the Avery band would cease to exist. Rece him with another lead? None of them could ept that. Back at the apartment, Landon poured her a warm ss of milk. "It''s reallyte. Drink this and get some sleep. No matter what it is, as long as it''s a problem, it can be solved." "Okay." She knew he was worried about her. "Honestly, I can ept the oue. What I can''t ept is the reason he gave for it." There had to be more to it. "Yeah." After lying on the couch for a bit, Landon gently picked her up and carried her into the bedroom,ying her down on the bed. "For now, don''t think about anything else. Just get some rest." "Okay. I''ll sleep." She didn''t usually sleep well, and she wasn''t really sleepy at the moment. She wasn''t someone who liked forcing herself to rest. But when she saw the serious look on his face, she nodded and closed her eyes. Breathing in the scent of his pinewood pheromones, Ms. Tessa slowly let her thoughts quiet down. Landon stayed beside her the whole time, not moving until her breathing grew calm and steady. 12:43 Tue, 24 Jun G Chapter 486 The Soul of the Band Once he was sure she was asleep, he quietly left the room. Then, he pulled out his phone and made a call to Avery, "Come out for a drink." 56% +3 Pearls 2.6K The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! 487 Chapter 487 A Meeting with Shadows The next morning, Ms. Tessa woke to find herself still in Landon''s arms. Seeing her awake, he ced a gentle kiss on her forehead. "How''d you sleep?" åXŽÅ66%•þ +8 Pearls "With you next to me? Of course I slept well." She nuzzled against his chest affectionately. "Why haven''t you gone to the office yet?" "I wanted to wait until you woke up. No rush." "Hmm... did you go outst night?" she askedzily. She vaguely remembered stirring in the middle of the night and finding the bed empty. He hadn''t returned until two hourster, and by then she''d fallen back into a deep sleep. "Yeah. Something came up. Had to step out." Landon didn''t exin further. "Want to get up and have breakfast? The housekeeper''s already made everything." "Alright." While she was washing up, Ms. Tessa received a message from one of the band members-Stephen''s mood had stabilized, and now everyone just wanted to understand why Avery was leaving. That was what she wanted to know too. She immediately called Avery. When the call came in, Avery was still asleep, sprawled across his bed. He''d drunk too much with Landon the night before. His head throbbed like it was going to explode. Hangovers were miserable. He fumbled around blindly before finally finding his phone. "Hello?" he mumbled hoarsely. "Avery, where are you? Can we meet up?" "Ms. Tessa, I''ve already said everything there is to say. No matter what you ask, my answer won''t change." Ms. Tessa was speechless. She hadn''t even said anything yet, and he was already brushing her off? Was that really necessary? "I''m just asking to meet. What, are you nning to never see any of us again?" Even if he was set on leaving, it didn''t have to be like this. Avery didn''t reply for a long time. She was right. Was he really nning to never see them again? Could he really be okay with that? "... Alright. Let''s meet at noon. Just not at TS Entertainment. I''m not ready to face the others yet." He couldn''t bring himself to look them in the eye. He was terrified of seeing their disappointment. Because in the end, he really had let them down. And for that, he felt truly sorry. "Okay. Let''s meet at the Silvermoon Estate at eleven." With the time and ce settled, Ms. Tessa hung up and let out a deep breath. 9 Chapter 487 A Meeting with Shadows Avery was seriously hard to deal with. That noon meeting was probably going to be anything but smooth. 66%0 +8 Pearls After breakfast, Landon personally drove her to TS Entertainment before heading off to Thorne Corp for his own work. Ms. Tessa handled a few matters at TS Entertainment, and once the agreed time approached, she left for Silvermoon Estate. Meanwhile, Avery didn''t wake until close to noon. After a quick shower and getting ready to leave, he opened his door-only to find several men in ck suits blocking the hallway. They were tall, broad- shouldered, and carried an unmistakable edge in their eyes. These weren''t ordinary bodyguards. His brows drew together. "What the hell is this? I told you I''d go back. I just need a little more time to finish things here. That''s not allowed?" The man in front stepped forward, voice stiff. "Young Master, we''re just following orders. Pleasee with us." They all knew-if they failed to bring him back, they''d be the ones punished. "I''m going to meet someone. You wait here. After that, I''ll speak to my father myself.¡± Avery understood they were in a tough spot, but he had his own priorities. "Sir, we really-" one of them tried to object. "What? You want to get physical here?" Avery''s gaze turned ice cold. "You know what I am now. If this turns into a scene and fans catch it on camera, it won''t be good for any of us." He wasn''t afraid of a fight. He just didn''t want to cause unnecessary trouble. The men exchanged nces and fell silent. They knew he was right. If things escted here, none of them would get off clean. Finally, the lead man clenched his jaw. "Fine. We''ll wait here. But don''t make us look bad. Walter said if you stall any longer, he won''t hesitate to go after the people close to you." It was a direct threat, sharp and unambiguous. Avery''s pupils instantly contracted into narrow, dangerous slits. He lunged forward and grabbed the lead man by the throat. "I''ll go back with you. But if any of you 2.6K The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! 488 Chapter 488 More Than Goodbye At the appointed time, Avery still hadn''t arrived at Silvermoon Estate, but Ms. Tessa didn''t leave. She remained seated, waiting patiently. Silvermoon Estate was known for its strict privacy and high-level security. With dedicated personnel and fully enclosed barriers, even someone as popr as Avery didn''t need to worry about being spotted by the public. No one would be able to track his movements here, much less expose anything he did inside. It was a long wait before Avery finally showed up. "I thought you weren''ting," Ms. Tessa said. "Sorry. Something came up unexpectedly and dyed me." "It''s alright. I haven''t been waiting that long." She had time, after all. Ms. Tessa handed him the menu. "Go ahead and order. We''ll talk over lunch." Avery made his selections, but he only picked dishes that Ms. Tessa liked. He''d always been like that¡ªno matter what the situation was, he always put her preferences first. Seeing this, Ms. Tessa didn''t know what to say. After a moment, she picked the menu back up and added two dishes Avery liked. The waiter, recognizing the superstar in the private room, didn''t react at all and simply went about his job. "You don''t look so great," Ms. Tessa said bluntly. Avery patted his face. "Had too much to drinkst night. Not feeling great today." "You drank? With who?" "Your Landon," Avery said without hesitation. Mr. Landon really was good to Ms. Tessa. He paid attention to everything about her. He''de to see Averyst night because of this situation-because he didn''t want to see her worried. Knowing someone like that was by her side made it easier for Avery to let go. Ms. Tessa hadn''t expected that Landon''s "something came up"st night had been going to meet Avery. Realizing it now, a warmth spread through her chest. He was always quietly doing things for her without ever needing recognition. Not wanting to get too sentimental, she teased, "You two are too much. Drinking without inviting That''s just rude." "Ms. Tessa, I''m honestly d you found someone like Mr. Landon. He''s your fated mate, and he treats you so well. That''s enough to set my mind at ease." "Avery, I don''t want to hear you talk like that-like you''re saying goodbye forever." They were best friends. If something was wrong, couldn''t he just tell her? "We used to promise each other that no matter what happened, we''d talk about it and face it together. Don''t Chapter 488 More Than Goodbye you know how much it hurts everyone when you act like this?" Averyughed, brushing it off casually. "It''s really not a big deal. My family just wants me to stop working ande home to inherit the family estate." "What?" Ms. Tessa blinked, stunned. He had never once mentioned his family before. This was the first time she''d even heard of them. And now they suddenly wanted him toe back and inherit everything? "The real question is-do you want to go back?" she asked. If he didn''t want to, he could just keep singing. "Tessa, you know I''m an adult now. Some things aren''t about what I want. It''s time I went home and took on the responsibilities that are mine." People couldn''t be selfish forever. He''d been selfish long enough. She understood exactly how he felt. Just like her-she didn''t care much about the Sinir Corporation. But since her grandfather hoped she would take over, hoped she would carry it forward, how could she let him down? Some things weren''t just about passion. They were about duty. "Is that really all it is?" she asked. She couldn''t shake the feeling that he still wasn''t telling her everything. "Alright, don''t overthink it. You know how I am. If I didn''t want to go, no one could force me, right?" "So you''re really going to leave, just like that?" He''d been with the Avery band for so long. Could he really walk away? "Yes." He had to. Because nothing was more important than keeping Ms. Tessa and the others safe. 2.6K ! 489 Chapter 489 One Last Stage "Give me onest month," Ms. Tessa said suddenly, an idea striking her. "Let''s hold a concert together You''ve always wanted me to perform with you, right? This time, I''ll stand on stage with you as a final goodbye." A concert, with her? The idea stirred something in Avery''s heart. Of course it did. This had always been his dream. How could he not be moved? ¡°So? Let''s put on a rock concert together. No matter what happens afterward, I want to join just once-as a member of the Avery band." "Alright. I''ll do it," Avery agreed. No matter how hard it was going to be, he''d make time for this final month. "Good." She needed time-time to dig out the truth. She still didn''t believe this was the full story. But for now, a little time was enough to start dealing with everything that was happening. After lunch, they left Silvermoon Estate. Avery didn''t return to thepany with her. "Where are you going?" Ms. Tessa asked, concerned. "I left something at the hotel. I''m going to pick it up." What he really needed was to go deal with the people his father had sent. Watching him get into the car, Ms. Tessa finally hailed a ride back to TS Entertainment. Inside the conference room, the other members of the Avery band were already waiting. Seeing their expressions, Ms. Tessa took a deep breath. "We have one month," she said. "In this month, I''ll figure out the truth. I''ve already told Avery that we''ll put on a concert together. Let''s treat it as a farewell show. No matter what happens in the end, I don''t want him leaving with any regrets." People couldn''t be that selfish. They couldn''t force Avery to stay against his will. "A concert?" Stephen asked. "Stephen, if in the end there''s really nothing we can do, I hope you''ll be able to ept it." Not everything in life could go the way they wanted. "Yeah... okay. I get it." If the captain truly wanted to leave, then the least they could do was let him go i peace. After all, for the past few years, the captain had taken care of each and every one of them. They couldn''t try to guilt him into staying forever. It was time to grow up. "I''ll have the nning department start on preparations. You guys start rehearsing. A concert like this takes serious work."/ 12:44 Tue, 24 Jun, C. XIG Chapter 489 One Last Stage "Tessa, are you really going to perform too?" "Yeah. I''ll be there." Wasn''t this what they''d always wished for? That afternoon, during rehearsal, Avery arrived. The moment Stephen saw him, he jumped out from behind the drum kit and ran over. "Captain, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have said those things to you!" No matter what, the captain had always supported him. How could he let him down now? Avery patted him on the shoulder. "Stephen, thank you. Thank you for understanding." "Alright, Captain. Let''s not overthink it. Let''s just give it everything we''ve got-onest time!" No matter what came after, even if this was the end of the Avery band, they would make it count. "Yeah! Let''s make music together!" Ms. Tessa pushed open the door and walked in with a smile. Seeing her, Avery smiled too. No matter the cost, for this onest month, he wanted to enjoy music with everyone. Even if he could never do what he loved again, this one month-he would live it to the fullest. Ms. Tessa joined them. The six of them linked arms, forming a circle. "Let''s do this!" This had always been their way of cheering themselves on. It had never changed. And Ms. Tessa-she''d been gone far too long. This time, no matter what, she wouldn''t miss a single moment. "Let''s do this!" she said, voice trembling with excitement. It had been so long since she''d felt this rush-this joy. It was the kind of feeling she''d never forget. ä§ 490 Just One More Night Together 43 Peade All afternoon, Ms. Tessa rehearsed with the Avery band. The six of them felt like they had gone back five years-back when they had nothing, but could still enjoy the pure joy of making music together. It wasn''t until the sky had darkened that Ms. Tessa finally stood up and said goodbye. "It''ste. I''m heading home." "Tessa, it''s already thiste. Why not just stay here tonight? Why go all the way back?" someone asked. Ms. Tessa shook her head. "No. Landon''s still waiting outside." He understood the bond she had with the band, so he hadn''te into the rehearsal room at all. But she knew him-if she didn''t go home tonight, he would wait out there all night without saying a word. Once the others heard that, they stopped trying to convince her to stay and walked her out instead. Sure enough, the moment she stepped outside, she saw Landon''s car parked nearby. As soon as he saw her, he got out and opened the door for her. Ms. Tessa sank into the seat and leaned back without saying a word. She really was a little tired. "Tired?" Landon asked with concern. He knew she was nning a concert and hadn''t objected-whatever she wanted to do, he would support it. "Yeah. It''s been a while since I practiced with them. I''m definitely a little exhausted... but I really love this feeling." She''d never wanted to debut or live under the spotlight, but she truly did love music. "Then that''s all that matters. If there''s anything I can help with for the concert, just tell me." "Not for now." "Alright. But if there''s anything you need, you have to let me know. Okay?" "Of course. Don''t worry. If I need your help, I''ll definitely tell you." "Just be careful when you go outtely. Evan''s backed into a corner wounded dogs bite harder. He''s dangerous, and not the kind of guy to y fair." Landon couldn''t be by her side twenty-four hours a day. In the end, she''d still have to be careful. "You be careful too," she said. She worried about him as well. No matter how strong he was, he was still just one person. And she didn''t want to be his weakness. "Don''t worry. Evan wouldn''t dare touch me." Evan knew exactly what kind of man Landon was-and could and couldn''t be messed with. When they arrived at Wisteria Apartment, Landon went straight to the bathroom and drew a hot bath in therge tub. Then he returned to the living room and gently picked up Ms. Tessa, who was resting on the couch. "You''ve had a long day. A hot bath will help you rx." Chapter 490 Just One More Night Together "Mm." Ms. Tessa felt like he was spoiling her too much. So much that she was starting to lose the ability to take care of herself. "Landon, aren''t you spoiling me a little too much? You''re going to ruin me." Landon chuckled. "I want to spoil you. And even if I do ruin you, that''s fine- because I n to keep spoiling you." He always worried he wasn''t giving her enough. He always wanted to give her the best of everything. There was over a decade between them. Naturally, he sometimes feared there might be a gap between them. Ms. Tessa leaned into his arms. "Well, looks like I''m stuck with you for life. No one else in this world could ever treat me better than you. After experiencing the kind of care he gave, how could anyone else possiblypare? Hearing her say that made Landon incredibly happy. "I like that. I like when you say ''for life."" He carried her into the bathroom and gently set her down. "Want me to undress you?" He''d be more than happy to help. Ms. Tessaughed and boldly raised her arms. "Yes." Landon raised an eyebrow. She definitely understood what he was implying. If she had said no, he would have held back for the night. But clearly, she still had the energy for some nighttime activity. And that... he wasn''t about to pass up. 2.6K 491 Chapter 491 18+ Only - Minors Keep Out +8 Pearls Landon swiftly undressed Ms. Tessa, and the moment her bare body stood before him, his pants instantly grew tight. He lifted her into his arms and ced her in the tub, then stripped off his own clothes and stepped in after. her. ¡°Perfect timing-I needed a bath too. Let''s do it together." Ms. Tessa smiled as he got in, not the least bit shy. He wanted her, and she wanted him just as much. For mates destined by the moon, physical intimacy was its own form of release. Steam fogged up the bathroom, condensation glistening on the tiles. The air was thick with the scent of body wash. In the wide tub, warm water rippled gently. Ms. Tessa sat nude in Landon''sp, her skin glowing against the water. Droplets slid down from her corbone, tracing graceful lines over her curves. Landon''s eyes burned with desire. His arousal pulsed underwater with undeniable presence. He gripped her waist and pulled her closer, making her straddle him. The searing heat of skin on skin made them both catch their breath. "You little vixen," Landon said in a low, husky voice, a teasing smirk tugging at his lips. "Trying to tempt me, huh?" His hands pressed firmly into her waist, firm enough to make her shiver. Ms. Tessa tilted her head back, locking eyes with him. A provocative gleam sparked in her gaze as her tongue flicked over her lower lip. "Afraid you can''t handle it?" Her voice dropped a pitch,ced with pure provocation. She shifted her hips beneath the water, brushing deliberately against the hardness beneath him. Landon let out a growl and crashed his lips to hers, his tongue plunging deep to steal her breath away. Ms. Tessa wrapped her arms around his neck, nails digging into his skin, responding with equal hunger. The sound of water sloshed around them, mingling with sharp breaths. His lips traced down her jaw to her earlobe, nipping gently, then trailing heat across her neck. He sucked a mark into her skin, leaving it flushed and hot. A moan escaped her lips, and her body pressed tighter against him. Her sensitive peaks brushed against his chest, sending jolts of pleasure through her. "Can''t wait, can you?" he murmured against her ear, voice low and thick with need. His fingers slid between her thighs underwater, stroking slowly but with unmistakable intent. Ms. Tessa trembled, letting out a soft gasp. "Stop talking..." Her words came in pieces, soaked in urgency. She moved her hips, chasing the heat of his touch. Landon''s breath hitched, then he chuckled. "Little troublemaker. I''m not letting you off easy tonight." Wed, 25 Jun Chapter 491 18+ Only Minors Keep Out ++8 Pearl He stood briefly to grab a bottle of massage oil from the bathroom shelf. Popping the cap, thevender scent quickly filled the air. Pouring some into his palm, he warmed it before rubbing it into her shoulders. The slick texture made her skin gleam like polished silk. His hands roamed down her back, from gentle pressure to firmer kneading, until they slid over her hips. He gave her rear a sharp smack, sshing water and drawing a surprised gasp. "You dare spank me?" she shot him a re, cheeks flushed. "That was me being gentle," he murmured, eyes dark with desire. His hands continued massaging her backside, the oil making her skin even more sensitive. He turned her around and bent her over the edge of the tub. The cool porcin against her front only heightened the heat of his body behind her. Her hips rose instinctively to meet him, trembling in anticipation. Landon growled low in his throat, his arousal pressing firmly against her entrance. Slowly, steadily... he pushed in- 492 Chapter 492 18+ Only - Minors Keep Out The overwhelming sensation of being filled drew a soft moan from Ms. Tessa''s lips. +8 Pearls Landon''s rhythm started slow. With every deep movement, she could feel his searing warmth and steady strength. Water sshed between them with each motion, the sounds of water and her soft cries echoing through the bathroom, weaving together in a hazy, intimate melody. "Feel good?" he murmured in her ear, giving her backside a firm smack. The sudden impact pulled a louder gasp from her. Ms. Tessa bit her lower lip, eyes glimmering with tears. Her voice came out broken. "It''s... it''s too deep..." Her reaction only made Landon move more boldly. His pace quickened, each motion striking deep, sending intense tremors through her body. He reached for the showerhead, switching it to pulse mode. The warm stream struck a sensitive she gasped soundlessly, body instantly tensing. spot, and "Lan... no, it''s too much..." Her voice trembled with a mix of pleasure and distress. Her legs grew weak in the water, barely holding her up. Landon let out a lowugh and pulled her into his arms, continuing his movements with growing wildness. The sh of water and motion alternated rhythmically. Ms. Tessa''s breathy cries came in fragments, her body shuddering under theyered sensations. ¡°Rx. Let me handle it,¡± Landon whispered, his voice low and maic. He adjusted the showerhead to a gentler setting, letting the stream wash over her chest, grazing her sensitive red tips. Ms. Tessa clung to the edge of the tub, her knuckles pale. She called his name in a trembling, beautiful voice. He picked up a soft towel, folded it, and gently covered her eyes, tying it behind her head. The sudden darkness heightened her senses, turning every touch into something sharper and deeper. "Doesn''t this make it even more exciting?" Landon asked with a low chuckle, his fingers tracing circles on her chest. Her slick skin, now deprived of sight, became even more reactive to his touch. Ms. Tessa''s breathing grew heavier. "You''re... so bad..." she whispered, shy yet unable to hide the need in her voice. Landon didn''t stop. He picked up a bath sponge, squeezed some body wash onto it, and gently rubbed it over her back. The foam spread smoothly over her skin, leaving a fine, tingling sensation. The sponge wandered along her waist and hips, brushing over delicate areas now and then, drawing soft, involuntary sounds from her. He slowed down deliberately, circling the sponge along the inside of her thigh. The mixture of bubbles and oil was nearly too much for her to bear. "Still hanging in there?" Landon teased softly beside her ear. 11:14 Wed, 25 Jun Chapter 492 18+ Only Minors Keep Out +8 Pearls Tossing the sponge aside, he let his hand glide through thether to the most sensitive part of her. His precise and relentless. fingers pressed in lightly, syncing with the shower''s rhythm Ms. Tessa''s body arched suddenly, and in the darkness, her cries became unrestrained. The sound of water blended with Landon''s breathing as she cried out, reaching her peak. The way her body clenched made Landon tense all over. He held himself back, waiting for the wave to pass. She''d been exhausted these past few days, her mind running in circles. He wanted to help her let go to give her a way to unwindpletely, to feel pure, unfiltered pleasure. No need to think. Just follow him, and rise to the very edge of bliss. Once the rhythm of her pulses began to ease, Landon reached for a slender bath massager from the shelf. Its surface was smooth and cool to the touch. He dipped it in massage oil and slowly trailed it across her abdomen. The cold tip made her jolt with a sharp gasp. "What... what are you doing...?" Her voice was tight with nerves - butced with unmistakable curiosity. 2.6K 493 Chapter 493 18+ Only Minors Keep Out Landon chuckled low. "Don''t be scared. Try this." +8 16 Pearts He slid the vibrator to her most sensitive spot, pressing down gently, rotating slowly. The slick surface rubbed against her skin, bringing a whole new wave of stimtion. Ms. Tessa let out a sharp cry. Her body had just climaxed and was still unbearably sensitive. As Landon continued, she trembled in the dark, gripping the edge of the bathtub so tightly her nails nearly dug into the tiles. "Landon... it''s... it''s too much..." she whimpered, her voice broken and thick with tears. With his other hand, Landon adjusted the shower head. The pulsing stream hit her chest in sync with the vibrator''s rhythm, pushing her up to another peak-and then another. He turned her over, unwrapped the towel covering her eyes, and let her lean back against the tub wall. Her eyes shimmered with dazed satisfaction, and when they met his, there was both shyness and surrender in them. Landon leaned down and kissed her, his tongue invading her mouth with wild hunger. His hands gripped her hips, lifting her up so her legs could wrap around his waist. His desire pressed against her entrance-and then drove in hard, pulling a loud gasp from her throat. Water sshed wildly as they moved. Landon''s pace was fierce and powerful, each thrust making Tessa shudder all over. She clung to his shoulders, nails raking down his back, cries echoing in the steamy bathroom, raw with need and pleasure. His growl came hot against her ear. "Tessa... you''re so tight..." His voice was hoarse, thick with lust. He grabbed the shower head again, switched it back to pulse mode, and aimed the stream at where their bodies met. The intense pressure made her jolt violently, gasping out, ¡°Ting... it''s too much..." Her voice cracked, her body spasming uncontrobly under the dual assault. But Landon didn''t stop. He held her tight, forcing her closer, his rhythm growing wilder. He picked up the vibrator again, gliding it over her chest. The cool touchbined with the pounding water created a third wave of sensation, pushing her higher and higher. Tessa''s cries rose in pitch, mingling with the sshing water and Landon''s ragged breathing. The atmosphere in the bathroom was nearly unbearable in its intensity. Her body arched suddenly, his name spilling from her lips as another climax ripped through her. Landon gave in atst, roaring as he released deep inside her. Their foreheads rested against each other as they tried to catch their breath. Only the sound of running water and their ragged breathing filled the room, thick with heat and the heady scent of intimacy. 11:14 Wed, 25 Jun Chapter 493 18+ Only Minors Keep Out 48 Pearle Landon set the vibrator and shower head aside and turned off the water. He cradled Tessa in his arms. lowering her gently back into the tub to rest against his chest. Her cheeks were flushed, eyes dazed with satisfaction. Sheyzily in his arms, soaking in his warmth and heartbeat. Landon pressed a kiss to her forehead and asked softly, "You okay?" Tessa gave a sleepy hum, voice tinged with mock annoyance. "I''m exhausted... all your fault." Landon chuckled. He only ever got to see this side of her in moments like this. He ran his fingers through her damp hair. "My fault? Pretty sure you started it." She shot him a re, but her lips curled up despite herself. She nestled deeper into his arms, unwilling to move. He picked up a towel and began gently drying her off, every touch careful and tender. As the steam faded, the bathroom settled into stillness. The two of them stayed there in silence, wrapped in each other, speaking nothing yet saying everything with their touch and their gaze. In that moment, time seemed to stop-leaving nothing but the intimacy and the peace between them. 2.6K 494 Chapter 494 Suspicion on the Road +8 Pearls The next morning, after getting washed up, Ms. Tessa headed to the dining room. The maid had alreadye by and prepared breakfast. Landon had also gotten up carly and was watching the news on the sofa. The moment he saw her, he got up and wrapped an arm around her waist. "Tired fromst night? Eat first- I''ll drive you to TS Entertainment afterward." He knew her work had been focused there recently. Ms. Tessa shot him a re. As if it wasn''t his fault she was tired. Tonight, she definitely couldn''t let him go wild again-though she had to admit, it did feel pretty good... "Why are you blushing?" Landon teased. "Thinking aboutst night?" "No!" Tessa''s cheeks turned red as she quickly sat down at the table. "Let''s eat!" Without looking at his smug expression, she bowed her head-and began eating. Landon chuckled and sat beside her, dropping the teasing and joining her for breakfast. After the meal, he personally drove her to TS Entertainment. "Rehearsals are tough, but don''t push yourself too hard, alright?" "Rx, I know my limits. You''re busier than I am-you need to rest, too." "Don''t worry. See you tonight." "Okay." While Ms. Tessa threw herself into concert rehearsals, Ysabel was also making remarkable progress. Another piece of good news came: university admission results had been released, and Ysabel had sessfully been epted into the music program at Navoris University. Meanwhile, Ms. Tessa''s exceptional grades drew the attention of the most prestigious schools in Murica. Both Navoris University and the Massachusetts Institute of Technology wanted her. The presidents of both institutions personally visited to extend their offers, even dangling generous incentives-freedom to choose any major, full tuition waivers, and even a house. Ms. Tessa told them she would think about it seriously, and only then did the two presidents reluctantly leave. She wasn''t ying hard to get-she genuinely hadn''t decided yet. There were other things she had to consider... When news spread that two top universities werepeting for her, everyone was together to celebrate. lled and came "Tessa, why don''t we take a break from rehearsals today and have a proper celebration for you and Ysabel?" suggested the members of the/Avery band. "Let''s wait until the concert is over. I still haven''t decided which university I''m going to." Chapter 494 Suspicion on the Road She nced at Avery-she knew he was pressed for time and didn''t want to waste precious rehearsal Hours on a celebration. "Alright! We''ll throw a proper celebration after the concert!" With that, everyone threw themselves back into the intense rehearsal session. After it ended in the afternoon, Ms. Tessa changed clothes and was about to find Landon-only to see Avery getting into a heavily modified off-road vehicle. The people in that car had an intimidating presence. They clearly weren''t ordinary. Just then, Stephen came out and saw Ms. Tessa still standing there. He paused and lowered his window. "Tessa, heading somewhere? I can give you a ride!" "Get out." "Huh? What do you mean?" Stephen looked confused. "I said get out. I''m borrowing your car." When he still didn''t react, she pulled him out herself, climbed into the driver''s seat, and took off. Something about Avery didn''t sit right with her-maybe it had to do with those people... Stephen was left standing there,pletely bewildered. What just happened? "Tessa!" He called out, but the car was already far down the road. Nothing he said would matter now. "What the hell just happened?" Ms. Tessa tailed them for a while, but the people in the other vehicle must have noticed and started trying to shake her. She was a skilled driver when it came to tracking-but Stephen''s car was way too conspicuous. Not at all suited for following someone... 2.6K 1 495 Chapter 495 No One Scares Me "Sir, someone''s tailing us! Want us to take them out?" At the alert, Avery turned around-only to see Stephen''s car behind them. He frowned. Did Stephen find something out? 48 Pearls "That''s my friend. Don''t you darey a hand on him," Avery said coldly. Walter had called him in today for at meeting between mercenary groups, and he had agreed. Since he''d agreed, he knew it was time to slowly return to that world. But no matter what, he wouldn''t let anyone harm a member of the Avery band. "Sir!" "What? Are you not hearing me?" Avery''s voice was frosty, his-aura sharp. The men in the vehicle fell silent immediately. "Just lose him. That''s all." He nced back one more time. Stephen, huh? His driving had improved. The mercenary driving the vehicle had excellent skills and knew the terrain well. Still, it was surprisingly hard to shake the car behind them. "Who''s that back there? They seem to have anti-tracking skills." Avery''s frown deepened. Seriously? Stephen? That didn''t sound right. There was only one exnation-Stephen wasn''t the one driving. Then who was it? All the band members had clean backgrounds. It wasn''t possible for any of them to possess those kinds of skills. Could it be... Ms. Tessa? Eventually, reinforcements arrived and helped them shake her off. Ms. Tessa pulled over, only for a few men to block her car. 11:15 Wed, 25 Jun Chapter 495 No One Scares Me 18 Pearl "Little girl, do you even know where you are? You''ve got gutsing here." One of them rolled up his sleeve to reveal a tattoo of a gray wolf on his forearm- clearly trying to scare her off with the insignia. "I don''t know where I am, but if I wanted toe, then I came. What are you gonna do about it?" she shot back without flinching. "Feisty one, huh? Listen up, this is Gray Wolf Mercenary territory. If you know what''s good for you, get lost. They''d been instructed not to harm her, so the warning was all bark and no bite. "Gray Wolf Mercenaries?" So Avery was connected to them? "Scared now? Better leave while you still can." Ms. Tessa snorted. "Scared? Don''t make meugh." There was nothing in this world that could scare her. "You really don''t know when to quit, huh?" She casually pulled a piece of gum from her pocket, unwrapped it, and popped it in her mouth. "What''s Avery''s connection to you guys?" They''d taken Avery with them-there had to be some kind of tie. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have gone with them so easily. At the mention of Avery''s name, the men exchanged uneasy nces. Then one of them said, "No idea what you''re talking about. Who''s Avery?" "Looks like you won''t talk unless I give you a reason to." Ms. Tessa blew a bubble and walked straight toward them. "Hey, I''m warning you! Don''te any closer or we won''t be so nice!" "By all means-don''t hold back." With a swift spinning kick, she took down one of the burly mercenaries. "Get her!" someone shouted. No way they''d let themselves be beaten down by some girl-how humiliating would that be? But in just a few moves, Ms. Tessa had them all stacked like dominos. She dusted off her hands and stood in front of them. "Talk. If you tell me the truth, I won''t make this harder than it needs to be." Her patience had already run out. 2.6K The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! 496 Chapter 496 The Truth About Avery Because of direct orders from above, the Gray Wolf mercenaries didn''t use their enhanced wolf abilities when dealing with Ms. Tessa, which meant the fight had been pure hand-to-handbat. But even with basic moves exchanged, they could tell immediately-they were no match for her. Still... "We really don''t know what you''re talking about! Avery? I swear, I don''t know anyone by that name!" Ms. Tessa frowned. "You sure about that?" It was thest chance she was giving. "I swear, I don''t know!" She stepped forward and seized the man''s wrist. With a quick twist, pain shot through him, and he bared his teeth in a grimace. Cold sweat broke out across his forehead. "Please, have mercy!" "We really don''t know Avery. We''re just grunts," another one blurted out. They were outer-circle mercenaries-too low-ranking to be trusted with any real information. All they knew was that their orders were to block the girl. Who would''ve thought the sweet-looking girl was this terrifying? Seeing they genuinely had no clue, Ms. Tessa released his wrist. "For your sake, I hope you told me the truth. If I find out you lied... I won''t let it slide." She looked like a perfectly pretty young woman, but her words sent a chill down their spines. Without sparing another nce at the group crumpled on the ground, she turned and got into the car. Just as she started it up, her phone rang. Stephen. "Tessa, are you alright? Where are you now?" he asked, clearly anxious. "I''m fine. I''m keeping your car for now-I''ll return it tomorrow," she replied, shifting into drive. Something was definitely off. What exactly was Avery''s connection to the Gray Wolf Mercenaries? Now that she finally had a lead, there was no way she was letting it go. "The car doesn''t matter. Keep it if you need it," Stephen said. He just wanted to be sure she was okay. "Okay. I''m hanging up now." Before he could say anything more, she ended the call and immediately dialed Avery. As expected, his phone was off. 172 14:10 Thu, 26 Jun W 1 Chapter 496 The Truth About Avery She tried again and again¡ªbut every call went straight to voicemail. Without wasting another second, she drove straight to the headquarters of Wings of Light, Shen Die hadn''t seen her in a while and was thrilled by her sudden visit. "Wow, what a surprise! Missing me already?" Shen Die teased, grinning like an idiot. "Cut it out. I''m here to check something." "Aww. And here I thought you finally remembered poor little me. I''ve been keeping an eye on Wings of Light for you and you couldn''t even drop by once!" "I''m here now, aren''t I? Consider this me checking in." Wings of Light was doing perfectly fine-she had no reason to visit unless something serious came up. "Oh, so I''m just an afterthought now? You''re breaking my heart," Shen Die said dramatically. "Alright, quit whining. Be good and quiet down." With that, Ms. Tessa sat down at theputer, logged in with her private ount and password, and started digging into Avery''s background. Before this, she''d never thought to look into him. Everyone had their secrets, and she''d always respected that. She never wanted to pry. But this situation was different. It wasn''t something she could ignore. And sure enough, once she started digging, the truth came out. Avery-was the only son of the Gray Wolf Mercenary Corps'' leader. And not just that-he was the heir. The Gray Wolf Mercenary Corps ranked among the top three werewolf forces in the global underground. Within the dark world''s power map, they were/a feared and ruthless symbol, known for their brutal tactics, elite professionalism, and ability to vanish without a trace. They only epted the most high-risk and top-tier missions-like infiltrating heavily guarded deep-sea bases to steal military secrets, escorting nuclear materials through armed warzones, or even wiping out bio-bs gged by Interpol as top global threats, with mortality rates over 80%. Through their bloody precision and wless execution, they had carved out an unshakable po world of mercenaries-respected by allies, feared by enemies. 497 Chapter 497 No More Secrets So Avery-the zing star of the entertainment world was actually the heir to the Gray Wolf Mercenary Corps? This world really was full of surprises. But when Ms. Tessa finished reading through the files, she wasn''t even shocked. She had always sensed there was something unusual about Avery. Now, it was just confirmation. "You okay? You''ve got a look on your face," Lina asked, concern in her voice. "I''m fine." Ms. Tessa shut theputer, got up from the chair, and was about to leave. Seeing that, Lina called out quickly, "Tessa, you''re leaving already? You didn''t even spend two minutes with me!" After all this time, she shows up just to run a search and then leaves? Cold-hearted! Ms. Tessa nced back at her. "Well, now you''ve seen me, I''ve got things to do today, so I''m not sticking around for lunch." And with that, she walked off-cool and collected. Leaving Lina behind in a daze. She really was the definition of es and goes like the wind." 4 Meanwhile, Landon had also gotten hold of Avery''s background. As soon as he confirmed the intel, he rushed back to Wisteria Apartment to tell Ms. Tessa. They arrived almost at the same time. Since the housekeeper was out, Landon brought dinner back with him. During the meal, Ms. Tessa seemed distracted. "What''s wrong? Did something happen at TS Entertainment?" "No, it''s Avery. He''s actually the heir to the Gray Wolf Mercenary Corps!" She didn''t n on hiding this from Landon. "So you already found out." He gave a small smile. This girl could dig up anything-she barely even needed him. "What do you mean? You found out too?" "I knew it was bugging you, so I had Nathaniel look into it. You''re not mad, are you?" Ms. Tessa shook her head. Of course she wasn''t mad-he did it for her. "Of course not." "But even knowing he''s the heir to the Gray Wolf Mercenary Corps... I still don''t understand why he left the band." Chapter 497 No More Secrets Don''t dwell on it too much. If he doesn''t want toe back, no one can force him. But we''ll be here if he does. Right now, what mattered was what Avery wanted. Yeah, I know." With Landon around, there really wasn''t much to worry about. "Once all this settles down, university''s going to start. Have you decided where you''re going?" If she was heading to Yalvaria, he''d have to start preparing to deal with his responsibilities back home. No way was he letting her go alone. Especially with Nathan still over there. He didn''t know exactly what history she had with Nathan, but that didn''t matter. He just couldn''t let her go off without him. "Navoris... I''m still deciding which university." She wanted to stay in the country. To be honest, hearing that made Landon deeply touched. "Is it because of me? Ms. Tessa, you don''t need to change your ns for my sake. I want you to do what''s right for you." University wasn''t something topromise on. If she did end up going to Yalvaria, then he''d go with her. It was only four years- he could manage that. "School''s the same anywhere." She was a fast learner. Geography wouldn''t make a difference. Though it did mean turning down Michael''s offer. "It''s not just because of you, but yes, you''re part of it. I don''t believe I have to go abroad to continue my studies, you know?" "Fair enough." Even being part of the reason was enough for him. It meant she was including him in her future. The next day, when it was just her and Avery at TS Entertainment, Ms. Tessa decided it was time to talk. "I called you yesterday. You never answered. Where were you?" she asked, casual as ever. "Just had to handle something personal." Avery had no idea she already knew everything. "Avery, let''s be honest. I know who you are." He froze. 2/33 14:11 Thu, 20 Jun Chapter 497 No More Secrets He had no idea what to say. +8 Pearls "Ms. Tessa... I never meant to hide anything from you. It''s just... my identity has always been kept secret" His father had gone to great lengths to protect him. That''s why no one knew. 2.6K 498 hapter 498 The Weight of the Wolf "I know." Some things were never truly his choice to begin with. "Do you really want to lead the Gray Wolf Mercenary Corps?" That was what mattered most to her his will, his choice. And maybe she was the only one who ever cared about what he actually wanted. Everyone else just expected him to obey. "It''s my responsibility," Avery said quietly. "Since I''m the heir to the Gray Wolf Corps, I can''t turn my back on it." "You might not know this, but every time the corps takes on a mission, themander has to activate the Wolf Battle Formation. That formation is our core technique¨Cit links everyone''s wolf power together. On the Siberian tundra, it helped us resist the cold. When we were seizing crystal mines, it let ten men fight like a hundred. It''s the only reason we''re able to take on those high-risk jobs." His fingers tapped lightly on the body of his guitar. "My father''s getting old. His control over the formation is slipping. Justst month, the core energy destabilized during a mission. Three squads lost their wolf forms early. They nearly froze to death out there." He took a deep breath, his voice low. "The Council of Elders has been pressuring me every day to take over. If I don''t step up soon, and the formation fails again during a mission, the entire corps could be wiped out. My father''s been pushing himself for my sake, but his body can''t take it anymore. Last time he used the formation, he coughed up blood. If I keep avoiding this... he might not survive the next one." His voice cracked slightly. He stared into the distance, his eyes full of helplessness-and resolve. He wasn''t the kind of person who could live selfishly. These years away had already been the greatest indulgence his father had ever allowed him. "You don''t have to think that way," Ms. Tessa said calmly. "You''re not the only one who could lead the Gray Wolf Corps. If you don''t want to do it, then let''s find someone else capable to take your ce." Sometimes things wereplicated-but sometimes, they were simple. "My father would never ept that. The Corps is his life''s work. There''s no way he''d hand it over to someone else." Avery didn''t want to lead the Gray Wolf Corps. But he didn''t see another way. He had to protect the people around him. He couldn''t bear to see them harmed- not even a little. Chapter 498 The Weight of the Wolf "And what about your dream?" Her voice softened. "Are you really going to give that up? Don''t tell me you''ve had enough-I know how much you love music." He had held on for so long for a reason. 48 Pears Avery stayed silent. She was right. That dream had always lived inside him. To build the most legendary rock band-not just in Murica, but the entire world. And the Avery Band was that dream. It held his ambition, his love, and his brotherhood. "If it''s because of your father, then let me talk to him." "It won''t work. It doesn''t matter who talks to him. He''s stubborn. Ruthless. That''s how he held the top seat for so long." He gave a bitterugh. "Tessa, promise me you won''t take any risks. I don''t want you getting involved in this." "Avery! We''re brothers!" "And that''s exactly why I don''t want any of you dragged into this." Every member of the Avery Band was someone he cherished. He would never let harm touch them. "Promise me, okay? Don''t go looking for my father. Let me handle this myself. Just like I''ve never pried into your past... I''ve always respected your space." Ms. Tessa fell silent. He was right. She had her own secrets, her own hidden past. And he had never once asked. All he''d ever done-was quietly watch over her. 2.6K Love the Wolfless Power Girl at First Sight Ch 499 apter 499 Farewell in the Spotlight I''m sorry," Ms. Tessa said sincerely. "Don''t be. You''ve done nothing wrong. Honestly... getting to know you has been one of the best things that''s ever happened to me." And meeting the guys in the Avery band-those brothers who shared his passion- was the greatest stroke of luck in his life. There weren''t many people in the world like him. He''d spent the past few years doing something he truly loved. And he''d done it well. "Yeah." "But let''s not tell the others about any of this. I don''t want them to worry." He knew his departure was inevitable. "Once I''m gone... maybe you could find a new lead singer." A dull ache stirred in Ms. Tessa''s chest. Even now, he was thinking of everyone else. That was just who he was-on the surface cool and aloof, but deeply caring about the people he held close. "Do you really think that''ll be a problem with me around?" "Maybe... you could be the Avery band''s new lead singer. That would be the best possible ending." Avery''s voice was earnest. Ms. Tessa had the heart and soul of rock and roll. The fact that she was a woman didn''t make a bit of difference. "Avery, you know I''m not the kind of person who wants to go public." She really liked the life she had now. Yes, she loved music-but not in the way Avery/did. He lived it. Breathed it. Built his whole career around it. "That''s fine. There''s no rush. I still have over twenty days left with you all-just think about it, okay?" He didn''t want to pressure her. "Alright, enough talk. I''m heading to rehearsal. This concert really matters to me- it''ll be the first time all six of us perform together." He''d looked forward to this for so long. After Avery left, Ms. Tessa remained standing there, frozen. Lead singer of the Avery band? Could she do it? She still had so much to take care of... 173 14.11 Thu 26 Jung WAW Chapter 499 Farewell in the Spotlight Tessa! Why are you spacing out?" Ysabel came bouncing in and waved a hand in front of her face. Ms. Tessa snapped back to the present and smiled at her. "Your training''s done for the day?" "Just a break!" Ysabel said, proudly holding up a letter. "Look-1 got my eptance from Navoris University! Tessa, I bet you got a whole bunch too. Have you decided where you''re going?" Ms. Tessa pressed her lips together for a moment. Then she answered, "At first, I wanted to go to Navoris. But after thinking it over... I''ve decided not to." Even though it was the best university in the country, and everyone dreamed of getting in- She felt there wasn''t much left for her to learn there. "What? You''re not going?" Ysabel was stunned. She''d hoped they could still be together. "Then where are you going?" "Medical school. It''s right next to Navoris." "Oh! That''s not bad! At least we''ll still be close. If I miss you, I can just walk over." Ysabel just didn''t want to be far from her. "You''re an artist under TS now. We''ll see each other there all the time, you know?" "But I want to see you at school too!" And walking to ss together sounded pretty perfect. "Alright. If it makes you happy, that''s all that matters." "I wish you weren''t so cold about it, Tessa. At least act a little excited. You''re making me lookpletely one-sided over here!" "It makes me really happy that we''ll be neighbors. Satisfied?" "Very!" When it came to Tessa, there wasn''t a single thing toin about. No matter what she did, she was her idol. "I mean it, Tessa-you should debut. You''re incredible on stage. Absolutely maic." If she debuted, she''d have fans of every gender wrapped around her finger. "Alright, enough. End of discussion. Break''s o Go back to training." Being an artist under someone else''s management really did mean giving up your rights. "Okay, okay, boss! Don''t worry. I''ll train hard. I promise!" 28 Chapter 499 Farewell in the Spotlight "Tessa! Why are you spacing out?" Ysabel came bouncing in and waved a hand in front of her face. Ms. Tessa snapped back to the present and smiled at her. "Your training''s done for the day?" 48 Pearls "Just a break!" Ysabel said, proudly holding up a letter. "Look-I got my eptance from Navoris University! Tessa, I bet you got a whole bunch too. Have you decided where you''re going?" Ms. Tessa pressed her lips together for a moment. Then she answered, "At first, I wanted to go to Navoris. But after thinking it over... I''ve decided not to." Even though it was the best university in the country, and everyone dreamed of getting in- She felt there wasn''t much left for her to learn there. "What? You''re not going?" Ysabel was stunned. She''d hoped they could still be together. "Then where are you going?" "Medical school. It''s right next to Navoris." "Oh! That''s not bad! At least we''ll still be close. If I miss you, I can just walk over." Ysabel just didn''t want to be far from her. "You''re an artist under TS now. We''ll see each other there all the time, you know?" "But I want to see you at school too!" And walking to ss together sounded pretty perfect. ¡°Alright. If it makes you happy, that''s all that matters." "I wish you weren''t so cold about it, Tessa. At least act a little excited. You''re making me lookpletely one-sided over here!" "It makes me really happy that we''ll be neighbors. Satisfied?" "Very!" When it came to Tessa, there wasn''t a single thing toin about. No matter what she did, she was her idol. "I mean it, Tessa-you should debut. You''re incredible on stage. Absolutely maic." If she debuted, she''d have fans of every gender wrapped around her finger. "Alright, enough. End of discussion. Break''s over. Go back to training." Being an artist under someone else''s management really did mean giving up your rights. "Okay, okay, boss! Don''t worry. I''ll train hard. I promise!" 500 Chapter 500 Future Dr Tessa That evening, after returning to Wisteria Apartment, Ms. Tessa wasted no time telling Landon about her decision. "You''ve settled on inedical school?" Landon raised an eyebrow. It wasn''t what he had expected-but it wasn''t surprising either. Samuel had once told him that she had real talent in this field. Still, the thought of her bing a surgeon stirred something protective in him. Being a doctor was no easy path. "What''s that look for? Do you disapprove?" "No, not at all. I support anything you choose. It''s just... being a doctor is tough." Ms. Tessa leaned against him. "Ever since my grandfather fell ill and I couldn''t do anything to help, I started thinking-it wouldn''t be so bad to be a doctor. At least then, I wouldn''t feel so powerless in the face of life." The idea had been growing in her for a while now. She had just never had the courage to fullymit to it. Until now. "That''s a good reason." Neither of them could''ve predicted that one day, it would be Landon lying on the operating table¡ªand Ms. Tessa performing the surgery. "So you''re really not upset about this?" She could read him well now-his little mood swings were getting easier to spot. "Why would I be upset? I''m proud of you for doing what you want, future Dr. Tessa." Ms. Tessa smiled. "And by the way-I''m not going to Yalvaria. So you don''t have to shift your whole life around for it." ¡°But didn''t you promise Samuel you''d go?" Landon hadn''t forgotten that. Not for a second. She nodded. "I did. And I still need to go. Mr. Michael saved my life, and I made him a promise. I have to- fulfill it." Even if she had decided not to join the international medical organization, she still owed him a proper visit. To deliver her decision in person. "When are you nning to go? I''ll go with you." "It''s only two or three days. You don''t need toe with me." She knew how busy he wastely. Chapter 500 Future Dr Tessa I''m going. Landon wasn''t budging. After everything that had happenedst time in Yalvaria, how could he possibly let her go alone? "You''re not secretly afraid I''ll stay, are you?" Samuel had said once she saw the international medical group, she''d fall in love with it. Was that what he was worried about? "Both. I''m worried you''ll fall for it. And I''m worried I''ll miss you too much." He wasn''t going to pretend otherwise. "And if you really do want to go, I won''t stop you." Nothing could change how he felt about her. "Ting, I told you-I''m going to medical nool." Even if it wasn''t the world''s top school, Navoris Medical University was still excellent. "Alright. That''s settled, then. Just let me know when you''re heading out." "Okay." Since he insisted on going with her, she didn''t argue further. When word got out that Ms. Tessa had chosen Navoris Medical University, both Navoris University and the Institute of Technology were heartbroken. Both presidents came to see her again. "Ms. Tessa, are you absolutely sure? You can still reconsider!" Mr. Oscar from Navoris University was not ready to let her go. "Exactly! Ms. Tessa, you have incredible potential in scientific research. You came in first ce at the national physicspetition¡ª" "Enough, both of you. I''ve made my decision." "But listen, you don''t have to enroll full-time at Navoris to join our research institute. What if you just picked up a secondary major here?" Mr. Oscar was desperate now. As long as she didn''tpletely walk away, it was still a win. She could study medicine and do research at the same time! ( Even Ysabel was stunned. Wait, you can do that?! Chapter 500 Future Dr Tessa ADR +8 Pearls Mr. Oscar was clearly pulling out all the stops. "Alright. I''ll consider it." With Cr abilities, taking on two majors at two different schools wasn''t impossible. "We can handle the course schedule! I''ll personally adjust your sses so they won''t sh with med school. Mr. Oscar was pulling strings like crazy. Ysabel nearly choked. Wasn''t Mr. Oscar supposed to be one of the coldest, most serious academic figures in the country? Why did all these cold types turn into puppy dogs around Ms. Tessa? Tessa, what kind of spell do you have over people? "Ms. Tessa, our Institute of Technology can do the same! Whatever you need, we''ll make it happen!" the tech university president added, refusing to back down. 2.6K 1 The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!